> Sunset Shimmer: Student of Magick

> by princeps
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Consilium

> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A young woman who answered only to Sparky stood to the side of the Great Hall, her
red and yellow hair allowed to fall freely as she willed the tens of people around
her to ignore her presence. She maintained a position a few steps from the buffet
table so as to have sustenance available as needed, but not where any others
desiring finger-sized cannoli or cheese cubes speared by elegantly carved
toothpicks would speak to her. The beverage table was close to her other side, a
bowl of crystal surrounded by stemware all to allow the guests to enjoy a punch the
colour of a blush. Gone were the days Sparky would stroll into a crowd and
dominate with her looks and wits; she instead preferred to remain a wallflower.

Each visitor to one of the tables glanced at her, their eyes making obvious that
they were crafting instant judgments of her worth. Most turned their backs to her;
she was no threat and unworthy of their attention past that moment. The few to
show any lingering interest still did not approach to introduce themselves. She
was an unknown and they could not risk seeming too friendly until they knew where
she stood.

The scrutiny had continued the better part of the evening, ever since she entered
the Great Hall. The long room of marble suited its inhabitants, each cold and
beautiful with inner strength. If the inner spark measured anything, Sparky was at
the bottom and she had understood that instantly. Still, they were neither hostile
nor aggressive and she appreciated being allowed solitude to observe them in
return.

As the clock ticked the hour, an older man took his position atop a dais at the end
of the Great Hall. All visitors immediately ceased their quiet conversations to
look up at him as they gathered to hear his words. Though he was below the median
height for an adult man, his presence demanded attention. He had a stern face that
was somewhere between father and grandfather, his deep turquoise eyes seeing
through each person there. He was Sparky's opposite, what she had hoped to be in
another life.

Four others stood below him, facing the crowd. They wore normal clothing, each
with an armband adorned by their Order symbols. It was the only method to
distinguish them as having greater rank than the rest. One, his armband a white
book with a lock keeping its secrets firm against prying eyes, caught her attention
and gave her a slight nod. That tiny acknowledgment caused a surge in her value
with quite a few in the crowd, many of whom took a turn to regard her again as they
reassessed judgments in light of a Councillor showing approval to a new member.

The Hierarch, standing motionless, cleared his throat and immediately had nearly
fifty sets of eyes locked to him. He swept his eyes along the crowd, his
expression changing from one completely void of emotion to a warm smile that lit
his eyes.

"Fellow Awakened, welcome to another Forum. On this evening, I am pleased to

introduce a new probationary member to our Consilium. Traversing Pandemonium along
the Mastigos Path, I give you Sparky."

He gestured to her. The eyes left him to gaze at her openly. Now an accepted
member of their society, they could acknowledge her. Sparky stood her ground,
struggling to keep her face impassive as their many judgments of her worth
assaulted her at once. She managed to lock eyes with one of the three people she
knew and used the older woman's crystal blue gaze to steady herself.

"I have only one other announcement." The Hierarch pulled all attention back to
himself.

"Two weeks from this night, we will be hosting this year's Congressus Peculiaris in
our sanctum. I hope to see all of you there.

"There have been no violations of the Lex Magica and no cabals have reported
hostilities. Due to this, we can celebrate another peaceful week. Thank you all
for maintaining the Concord."

He stepped down to the floor, nodding to his Councillors. Their work done, they
broke from their positions to mingle with their factions. As the mass of people
once again broke into their cliques, Sparky's acquaintance left her associates to
approach the younger woman.

"Thanks, Pearl," Sparky murmured when the older woman was finally next to her.

"Don't mention it, haystack." She glanced over Sparky's shoulder and nodded to
someone else. "The Herald's ready fer ya. Don't keep the Hierarch waitin'. Ace
'n Midnight should be free by the time yer done."

Solstice Cherry, the Consilium Herald, was apparently capable of moving silently.
She already stood behind Sparky before the teen noticed her. The Herald was a
young woman, perhaps not too far from Sparky's age, yet her own inner spark glowed
brighter than Sparky's did.
"Sparky, the Hierarch is ready to meet with you."

"Thanks. See you later, Pearl?"

"Bet yer buttons."

The Great Hall could easily fit hundreds and still have enough space for the crowd
to maintain their allegiances in hushed conversation without fear of most being
able to hear them. For genuinely private meetings, there were several rooms
reachable by a hallway from the back of the Great Hall. They passed each room,
heading straight to the back where a final door terminated the path. Only those
with permission passed that threshold.

The door was open, revealing a large, immaculate room. A desk of ash occupied the
back centre of the space, the Hierarch seated on the far side. He sat upon what
may as well have been a modern throne, the arms supporting his elbows as he rested
his chin atop steepled fingers.

"Announcing Sparky for her appointment with the Hierarch," the Herald stated in a
voice somewhat louder than necessary. Sparky remembered announcements like that in
a different court she had once attended.

"Enter," he ordered as Sparky stopped in the hall. When she crossed the threshold,
he added, "Close the door and take a seat."

Sparky did as she was told, seating herself in one of the overstuffed chairs that
would have been perfect in a stereotypical psychologist's office. Plush with just
the resistance needed so that the seated would not sink completely into it, covered
in a soft material Sparky could not name but guessed to be leatherette. Her
porcelain-skinned fashionista friend could have told her instantly, provided she
could stop complimenting the room's decorator. At least, Sparky believed her
friend would appreciate the elegant yet utilitarian feel of the room. Everything
had a purpose, each object much nicer than was necessary to accomplish its
objective and perfectly matched to everything else.

"Thank you for granting my request for a meeting, Hierarch."

He rested his hands on the desk. "You are welcome. For what reason did you make
the request, Sparky?"

"I wanted to ask a question."

He did not blink as he met her eyes and held her gaze. "Continue."

"I heard that we can bring Sleepwalkers to the Congressus Peculiaris. If I know a
Sleepwalker that three fellow Awakened can verify, would I be allowed to bring her
as a guest?"

"Dark Ace, Pearl, and Midnight Radiance will all attest to the veracity of your
claim?"

"Yes."

He nodded. "I will need you to send me a photograph of this Sleepwalker." He

slipped an ivory business card across the desk. "Send it to the number on the
back. I will have Ace contact you when I have confirmed her status. If she is
confirmed, she will be allowed to attend as your guest and you will be responsible
for her. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Hierarch."

Sparky waited for him to dismiss her. She knew the meeting ended only when the
Hierarch said it did, but she was uncertain whether she should give him an
indication that she was finished. Her question had been asked and answered.
Before she could find the courage to ask if she could leave, he leaned forward.

"You surprise me, Sparky. I expected you had come here to request use of your
Consilium boon."

"I don't really need anything."

"Hate spirits poisoned your academic environment against you. Despite Dark Ace and
Midnight Radiance causing the recent destruction at Canterlot High School, the
police consider you their prime suspect. Despite the lack of proof, you have been
evicted from your flat over the investigation.

"It is perhaps correct to say that you do not need anything and that these problems
will resolve themselves, yet we could make them vanish at your request."

It was no surprise he knew exactly what was happening in her life. One only
attained and maintained his position by developing the ability to know even closely
guarded secrets.

He also told the truth of what he could do for her. Even without her new magick,
Sparky would know it. Everything about his tone showed that he was being truthful,
that his connections and influence had the reach to eliminate her problems. Though
she maintained a composed demeanour, it belied her inner fear that one of the
problems he had listed would ruin everything.

Requesting help was tempting. Of her three problems, getting the police off her
back was paramount; sooner or later, they would realise she did not belong.

"Before you ask, we have already dealt with the police. Your Awakening was a
result of the actions of a member of this Consilium and the fallout of it should
not be your burden. Your homelessness is another matter. We could make
arrangements of a place for you to stay, if you would like."

"I appreciate the offer, Hierarch, but I've been able to stay with one of my
friends. She and her family have been very generous, considering everything that's
happened."

"It is always good to have friends. Sparky, it has been a pleasure to speak with
you. Never hesitate to make an appointment if you ever need to talk. You may go."

She thanked him before she left. The Herald remained outside the door, taking
position to lead Sparky back to the Great Hall. Neither spoke. When they
returned, the Herald met the Hierarch's next appointment and led him back to the
end of the long hallway.

Pearl, Ace, and Midnight all fulfilled their promise of waiting. They were seated
at the edge of the vast open space, just behind the hors d'oeuvres. Ace, the long
sleeves of his loose shirt barely revealing the tattoos that covered his arms,
stood when he saw her.

"Good meeting?"

"He's going to ask you to vouch for Orchid."

"Not a problem."

Midnight fiddled with her hair, adjusting her headband to keep it back. She
yawned. "We should go home."

Pearl drove them. Her old truck was probably older than Ace, Sparky, and Midnight
put together and yet was quieter than one would expect looking at its ancient,
faded colours and the small spots of rust around the edges and frames. Pearl
manipulated the gear shift like she had been born to use it. Sparky was unable to
tell when they changed if she was not watching.

The girls sat in the back of the cab, Midnight resting against Sparky. The girl's
inner spark glowed even when she slept, leaving her cushion to wonder how so much
of that power fit into a such a small body. Sparky guessed Midnight was about ten
or eleven, though she was not skilled at determining human ages.

The Consilium's public sanctum, in a building that was an art gallery during the
day, was in the heart of downtown. Ace and Midnight also lived in the downtown,
though on an edge. Pearl's home lay on the periphery, near to many of the other
farms. Sparky had once also lived near them, though her current home was now in
the uniform suburbs. Despite the school being closer, Pearl took Sparky home
first. The highway near Canterlot High would take her straight home after she
deposited Ace and Midnight.

Getting out of the truck at the corner so as not to be visible to her hosts, Sparky
bid each a good night. She forwarded the pictures of her friend to the Hierarch
while she traversed the sidewalk. The teen barely paused where she had first seen
a glimpse of the Truth as revealed by a fox-eared girl singing with the evening
breeze.

Only two weeks prior, Sparky had never been known by that name or any other than
her birth name. Two weeks ago, she had not Awakened, had never heard of
Pandemonium except as an archaic word for chaos, and did not know she was Sleeping.
She had always been Sunset Shimmer, the identity she now assumed as she entered her
friends' home. In the few days since her Awakening, she had become adept at
splitting her psyche wholly into the two sides of herself that must never meet.

Of the family of four that normally inhabited the house, three slept. It was a
weekend night and Sunset Shimmer had told them she would be working late, her hosts
accepting her request they not wait up for her. Only one did not yet slumber, her
purple and pink colours vibrantly awake as she lay in her bed. They began to flash
in excitement when their owner heard the front door close and footsteps ascend to
the second floor.

Sunset did not have a chance to knock on Sweetie Belle's door as the girl had
opened it and was beckoning her into her room. When they sat together on the bed,
Sweetie Belle asked in a voice just above a whisper, "How was it?"

"Boring, actually. Pretty much everyone ignored me. I do have one exciting thing
to tell you."

This started the little bundle of energy bouncing. "What is it? Did they teach
you about magick? Are you going to show me some?"

"Okay, maybe not that exciting. There's a get-together in two weeks for all of the
... special people in the area. I'm working on getting permission for you to come
with me as a guest."

After so much time, Sunset knew how and when to brace for one of Sweetie Belle's
flying hugs. How the girl accomplished one when seated a hand's width from her
target was a mystery. The two embraced as Sunset waited for her young friend to
settle into a reasonable state.

"The Hierarch needs to confirm that you're a Sleepwalker, but Ace said he'd help.
They'll let me know for sure in a few days. I'll tell you the rest tomorrow,
okay?"

"Okay." Sweetie Belle finally released her hold of Sunset's torso. "Hey, can we
sleep together?"

"I don't see why not."

Sweetie Belle craved physical proximity to the people she liked, a quirk her family
claimed had existed since her birth. Even as a toddler, she would find ways to
escape her crib and crawl into her parents' bed to cuddle, alternating with her big
sister. Sunset was not much to initiate unnecessary physical contact but also did
not resist when her friends did. Rarity, after all, was perhaps the most likely of
her friends to touch another and the frequent body measurements or occasional
friendly laying-on of hands were so common as to be rote.

Sweetie Belle so avidly modelled and idolised her sister that it had caused Rarity
to stop considering that she and her sister were fundamentally different. While
the elder enjoyed time with family and friends, she also appreciated time alone.
The younger had instead proven to be much more in need of constant attention.

Even if anyone questioned the two sharing Sweetie Belle's bed, now that she had
admitted to her insecurities it would hardly be odd to learn that the younger girl
had requested their guest be her body pillow, which was the fate of anyone willing
to sleep next to her.
Sunset Shimmer only initiated physical contact when she knew a close friend needed
it. After she had brushed her teeth and changed for bed, she still found herself
grasping Sweetie Belle's hand as they both drifted to sleep. Something about her
made the older girl want to be close. It was not romantic; if Sunset had to give a
reason, she would have readily explained that the girl now sleeping next to her was
the only one to know both Sunset and Sparky.

Switching between the two sides of herself was easy to do. Maintaining those
identities in the face of her different lives was difficult, but having another
with whom Sunset could share stories of Sparky's new life made the days and nights
simpler. She could place some of the burden caused by her second existence on
those slender shoulders, which also helped in grounding Sparky when it was time for
her to be Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset Shimmer was not long in following Sweetie Belle into slumber. She woke
once, when her companion grasped her body in a lock that would have made
professional wrestlers green with envy. The hold did not hurt; it was only the
young girl seeking the closest warmth. She refused to allow Sunset to escape her
until the bright light of the day entered her room and woke her.

Their close embrace allowed them both a good night's sleep, which was the real
reason Sunset had accepted the sleeping arrangement. There were no visions of the
negative moments she had accumulated during her life - particularly in the last two
weeks. She did not see a shadowy figure pulling strings attached to her limbs to
dance her about a stage like a marionette, nor a red-skinned demon who cackled as
she sought her way into Sunset's mind. There was no distant tower of dark rock
against a forest haunted by the things that created nightmares, or a blue-haired
boy plunging a knife into her ribs. Not a single nightmare bothered her that
night, her unconscious mind satisfied to remain quiescent.
> Chapter I: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of the Hedge
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Part I

Both girls woke to the sun's light accosting their eyes. Sweetie Belle's room
faced east, and she did not always remember to close her curtains when she finished
gazing at the moon and the stars. She could never put the reasons for her
fascination with the night sky into words, only that it was comforting. They
stirred to the sounds and scents of the breakfast awaiting them.

It was Sunday morning, the day Rarity and her mother made brunch. It was an
activity for the two to share, no one invading on the sanctity of the mother-
daughter time.

It was hard, at times, for Sunset not to be jealous of the happy family - indeed,
each of her friends' families - and question why she alone had been unwanted and
cast aside so easily time and again. She always buried those thoughts in the dark
part of her mind, that third part of her she did not acknowledge.

Sweetie Belle needed to use the restroom, so Sunset joined the others downstairs
first. They had set the table and placed stacks of waffles, thin-sliced ham,
fresh-baked pastries, condiments, and an assortment of fruit juices. The smell of
the cooked ham was as appetising as any of the other offerings. The old Sunset
Shimmer had taken something of a vindictive pleasure in becoming accustomed to
eating meat regularly. The new Sunset was horrified by her previous attitude about
it, but had seen no need to go back to a pony-style diet.
Once Sweetie Belle joined them and all five were settled, they began eating without
prompt. Early meal conversation was reserved for praise to the chefs, who accepted
it gracefully. Only after they had sated their morning hunger did they turn their
conversation to plans for the day and for the week.

Rarity - having completed her homework the previous day - intended to go shopping
with Fluttershy. The latter's birthday approached, and Rarity hoped to glean some
hint of the perfect gift for one of her closest friends. It went without saying
that anything seen would be reworked into what she would call "a genuine fabulosity
appropriate to Fluttershy's natural grace."

Sweetie Belle still had homework to complete, as did Sunset. They would finish it,
Sunset possibly assisting if needed, and then she hoped to meet with one of the
other girls if any were free. She also needed to find a new flat, which each
member of the family assured did not need to be rushed.

The warm acceptance and generosity made them beacons of what Sunset wished
desperately she could have had. Rather than waste time on self-pity or useless
wishes to change her past, she gladly took her place among the friends she viewed
as her sisters. She felt herself glowing when she was with them, not unlike a
sputtering candle that with a little encouragement would gladly light a darkened
room.

Candles were easy to extinguish, and the fear that she would once again meet such
an end festered. How many times could a snuffed candle be relit? She hoped never
to have an answer to that question.

After brunch, she contented herself with Physics homework and looking over Sweetie
Belle's Algebra. When the two were certain of their privacy as they worked, Sunset
decided to divulge more information of the previous night's meeting.

"You know, I didn't learn much about anything last night." Sunset balanced her
pencil on one finger. "It felt a lot like school: Everyone has a clique and a
pecking order and they're waiting to see how I'll fit in."

"What did you do?"

"I hid between the food and the drink tables so I could see the people while I
hoped no one would talk to me."

Sweetie Belle offered a few giggles
the image of her attempting to stay
the waters in a group of people was
Belle's laughter was infectious and
find humour in her past.
in response. It was not lost on Sunset that
out of the limelight and trying not to disturb
something nigh-unimaginable. Still, Sweetie
sufficient time had passed to allow Sunset to

"Ace told me there are five factions - called Orders - and that four of them - the
Diamond Orders - make up the Consilium. Once I know more about them, I'll probably
join one."

She paused, trying to decide what else to disclose. She had made numerous
observations and had heard so many snatches of conversation but was unable to
assemble the puzzle into a cohesive whole that she could hope to communicate to
Sweetie Belle. It was a new society full its own rules and norms, none of which
had been taught to her yet.

"That's really all of it. You'll get to see a lot more if I can take you with me.
Even if you can't, I'm sure I'll have more to tell you."
"Thanks." There was a brief hesitation accompanied by fidgeting before Sweetie
Belle added, "Is it bad that I sometimes think that this is all a dream and I'll
wake up back in the hospital?"

With a sigh and a pat to her friend's shoulder, Sunset tried to keep a straight
face as she replied, "I'd be in a padded room next to yours, except they'd probably
need to put a straightjacket on me."

They shared another brief fit of laughter before returning to their homework, which
did not take long. Sunset found she was skilled at helping Sweetie Belle
understand most subjects, not only to complete her work but to be able to apply it
to existing knowledge and prepare it to support the next set of information.
Unlike her native schools, Sunset found the human world's education focused too
exclusively upon 'passing the test' and the broader context was almost non-
existent. When she helped Sweetie Belle connect one piece of information to
another, the click of puzzle pieces was nearly audible and her grades had improved
to a point that she had been investigated for cheating.

Sweetie Belle had learned to associate without prompting and was rapidly developing
an ability to connect the dots herself. Only two months after their tutoring
lessons began, Sunset's role had shifted to fact-checking and sounding board. She
did not mind this in the least.

The girls tucked their final assignments into their respective folders for
submission the next day before they went their separate ways. Sweetie Belle said
something about it being time to play touch football or a similar game with her
friends. She may not have been a full tomboy like Scootaloo, but she was hardly as
'prissy' as Rarity. Sunset grinned as she imagined Rarity playing a rough-and-
tumble game in the yard, despite knowing she enjoyed watching 'The Game' with her
father on occasion.

Sunset left the house in high spirits after sending messages to each of her friends
to confirm their locations and plans. The replies started as she waited for the
bus. Rarity and Fluttershy were still shopping and would be until the end of the
day. Rainbow Dash had two different sports team practises nearly back-to-back.
Applejack was on a family day-trip to a nearby town to do research for a paper.
Twilight Sparkle was on her way to meet the Apple family, having volunteered her
services in the pursuit of knowledge. That left Pinkie Pie alone at her home with
no potential interruptions, as Maud was also out for the day.

The vibrantly pink, perpetually cheerful girl welcomed Sunset with a bone-crushing
hug. The two rode a whirlwind to Pinkie's room, where the party girl was sampling
a new recipe that she forced into Sunset's mouth. Unlike the previous experiment,
this one had been a success and Sunset allowed the spongy, almond-flavoured
confection to melt in her mouth.

"So, why did you want to see me all by my little ol' lonesy? Oh, I know, are you
planning to confess some secret crush that's been building for years?"

"Sorry, no love confessions. I did come to ask you about something, though. Have
you ever heard of the Congressus Peculiaris?"

Pinkie's head bobbed from side to side as she thought. "'Weird meeting?' Is that
a code for something?"

"Pretty much. If I understood it correctly, it's a party the Awakened, Kindred,

and Uratha have every year. I'm sure you or any of the other Lost would be
welcome, too, if you'd like to come."
"I'm always up for a good party." Pinkie was about to tackle Sunset, though she
stopped instead to lean against the wall. "But then your Hierarch would have to
ask about me at the Freehold, and the Spring King would know I've been associating
with the Consilium. Oh, please don't let that happen; I'd be in a lot of trouble.
They might even banish me to the Hedge!"

Pinkie was shivering. She wrapped her arms around herself protectively, knees to
her chest as some of the poof in her hair escaped to leave it nearly straight at
the ends. She started rocking herself and her mien slipped to show fox ears and
fur. Her eyes were closed as she mumbled too quietly to be understood. Sunset
could feel some of her friend's Lost magick flowing and attempted to note the
differences between it and her Awakened magick.

Sunset had not imagined her invitation would so terrify her bubbly friend. She
knew the Lost were secretive, though she had not expected them to have such a
negative reaction to a simple party. From what she understood by piecing together
the tidbits of information Pinkie had shared, banishment was as good as a death
sentence. Either Pinkie was overreacting or the Lost Freehold was not as forgiving
as the Awakened Consilium.

She gave Pinkie a small hug. The effect was immediate: Her normally boisterous
friend visibly regained some of her energy. Pinkie still had a slightly haunted
look in her eyes, but her hair was fully puffed and curled and she smiled. After
returning the embrace, Pinkie recovered fully, her grin splitting her face.

"Pinkie, I'm sorry I scared you. If you want to attend, the others never have to
know. One of my friends could vouch for you."

"I'll think about it, okay? I hate missing parties, but I can't ever let them find
out I've got a spellslinger for a friend."

"Spellslinger?"

"That's one of the kinda, sorta mean names the other Lost have for you Awakened.
There are a lot of them and most of them are really not-nice at all. I think
'spellslinger' sounds cool and not-mean at all but if you don't like it I won't say
it, okay?"

"I think it sounds pretty cool, too."

The friends spent the rest of the day enjoying games and talking about whatever
topics crossed their minds. For being the two most abnormal members of their
group, the day was as mundane as could be. For Sunset, it was the perfect end to
the weekend break before returning to school.

They only ended their time together when the last light of the sun was vanishing
and the time of the last regular bus approached. Pinkie walked Sunset to the stop,
her manner a little twitchy as though she wanted to say something and was in the
process of determining whether to say it or not.

As they neared the bus stop, she seemed to decide, grabbing Sunset's arm to stop
her. "Would you like to try a faster way back to Rarity's house? It's the one I
used when you were hurt so nobody would see me get there."

Curious, Sunset nodded. She checked around them to be sure they were alone.
"Sure. Is it Lost magick or something?"

"Sort of. There's an opening to a pretty safe part of the Hedge here. We could
walk, and it's only five minutes."
The bus would take about thirty minutes, which did not bother Sunset. While the
idea of seeing the mysterious Hedge tickled the part of her that loved learning new
things, Pinkie's earlier fear of being banished to it left Sunset on edge. Still,
Pinkie Pie would never put her in excessive danger.

"I trust you, and I'd like to see it. Let's go."

"Okay, then you need to hold my hand until I tell you to let go. If you see any
fruits, don't even touch them and try not to look at them. If any goblins show up,
stay behind me and let me do the talking. Lastly, if you hear anything calling
your name, even if it sounds like my voice, don't respond and just keep walking
with me. And don't let go of my hand until we get out of there."

Sunset had not expected so many warnings and began to debate with herself the
wisdom of visiting the Hedge. Pinkie's smile and excited eyes soothed her
concerns, however, and she took her friend's outstretched hand. The party girl led
them into an alley near the bus stop.

It was surprisingly clean, though dark, and stretched out of sight. As they
traversed its length, Sunset noticed the air getting warmer and more humid as the
path brightened. In the light, she could see vines creeping along the walls,
though they stretched the lengths back in the direction the walkers had originated,
rather than climbing toward the sky.

Without her noticing the transition, the girls were walking into what seemed to be
an overgrown jungle. Thick bushes and vines formed walls. Their needlepoint
thorns were longer than Sunset's hand, deterring careless visitors; she was certain
she would not be able to make the mistake of touching them more than once. Trees
thick and thin sprouted around them seemingly at random, their canopy hiding the
source of the light yet not darkening the path.

Looking behind her, Sunset could only see the leaf-strewn path stretching back into
the distance. The alley no longer existed. The path in front of them likewise
passed beyond her view. It was not perfectly straight but did not have any visible
sharp bends. There were other routes intersecting their road, all equally wide and
thorny, the ground covered by grass and leaves.

"This close to the mundane world, the paths and entrances usually don't move around
too much and time stays the same. When you go deeper, things can get weird; it's
really easy to get lost and then come back before you left."

"Right. So how do we get to Rarity's house?" Sunset left 'safely' unspoken,

feeling unnerved by the silence of this place for reasons she could not quite name.

"This way. Oh, here." Pinkie intertwined her fingers with Sunset's, explaining,
"It'll be harder for our hands to slip."

The alley's direction, the direction in which they were moving, was pointed almost
opposite the compass from Rarity's house. Pinkie moved without hesitation,
ignoring the intersecting roads until she reached one and took a left. After
another minute of walking, they reached an 'X'-shaped intersection and Pinkie took
the right turn.

Sunset kept her eyes on the path, remembering her instructions. Though Pinkie had
only explicitly mentioned fruit, Sunset was uncertain what passed for fruit in this
place and decided that checking out the local scenery was not worth the risk of
getting separated. She missed another transition and the vines were soon growing
along a wall as they had in the alley.
The girls emerged from the men's side of a park's restroom. Sunset recognised it
as the public park two blocks from Rarity's home. It was almost full dark, which
meant no witnesses saw their odd arrival.

"Hey, get out of here," Pinkie shouted, glaring toward the slide.

A small creature with semi-glowing pinprick eyes darted from the shadow beneath the
slide toward them. Sunset was able to contain her shriek but darted from the
thing's path, yanking Pinkie Pie into the wall that separated the restroom
entrances. Both teenagers fell in a tangle of limbs as the thing passed them to
enter the men's room. Sunset caught a brief glimpse of some tiny humanoid figure,
hunched and covered in wrinkles with long pointed ears sticking straight from its
head and framed by wiry green hair.

"What the hell was that?" Sunset gasped as she and Pinkie disentangled themselves.

"One of the goblins. They're usually not a problem, but they like to play pranks
on humans. They can use the emotional energy from it to feed their goblin fruits.
You can go home; I'm going to make sure it didn't leave anything nasty around
here."

As she brushed the grass and dirt from her clothes, Sunset replied, "If you don't
mind, I'd like to see." She checked the time on her mobile. "After all, I really
am twenty-five minutes early."

"Sure, but you have to promise to show me your magick within a year and a day to
make it even."

"I promise."

Sunset could feel some foreign magick that originated from Pinkie Pie enveloping
them both. "The deal's made. Let's make sure none of the little tykes are going
to have something bad happen to them tomorrow."

Pinkie quickly surveyed the park with her own magick. Unlike Awakened magick,
Sunset could not feel how it worked and had to rely on Pinkie's explanation. The
scan revealed only two traps: One that would cause the next four individual people
on the slide to sound as though they were passing gas; and the other ensuring the
first person to be sitting on the end of a bench at 9:16 within the next six days
would get bird droppings on their head.

"Are you going to remove them?"

"Well, the bird one isn't very nice, but it won't hurt anyone. We have to let them
get away with some of their tricks, or else they'll start causing us problems when
we want to go in the Hedge. I'll have to leave that goblin a little 'I'm sorry for
yelling at you' present later."

Sunset could only shake her head. "How do you guys deal with this stuff?"

Pinkie gave her a half-smile. "We all had to get used to it. If you don't want to
get dragged back to Arcadia, you have to learn the rules. I'm sure you'll be
learning a lot of stuff about being a Mage that'll make all this seem easy."

"Maybe. Who knows? Thanks for showing me the Hedge. Have a good night, Pinkie."

They shared a brief hug before Pinkie turned back to the restroom. She entered the
men's side as the goblin had. For an instant, Sunset thought she saw a bit of
greenery on the walls before her friend turned the corner. After a few seconds,
Pinkie did not return. Sunset thought about what she had seen and learned as she
walked to her temporary abode.
> Chapter II: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Nothing Lasts Forever
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Monday morning dawned, dragging Sunset from her rest. Though she believed herself
aptly named - being more of a night owl than a morning person - she had no real
problem waking. She frequently beat her alarm, some part of her sleeping brain
pushing her into wakefulness when it was ready.

Many would have considered living with Rarity difficult. She needed at least one
hour to prepare herself in the morning, but - contrary to popular opinion - did not
occupy the bathroom the entirety of that time. Much of her preparation took place
in her own room, her vanity and cosmetics her only companions in the early hours.
The three teens had such varying schedules of waking that they rarely needed to
compete for space. On the occasions demand overwhelmed supply, the master bathroom
was usually available.

Due to leaving early, they were able to enjoy a casual walk to school, the early
spring air a little crisp but otherwise still refreshing. Rarity and Sweetie Belle
stepped lightly, both happy to meet the day and to see their friends, no cares
hanging about their necks like lead weights. Canterlot High should likewise have
been a happy place for Sunset, where she could spend time with her friends and feel
safe from the strangeness that seemed to follow her.

Principal Celestia was passing the front doors as Sunset entered. She glared at
Sunset, which the teen returned with a friendly smile.

The other two Crusaders were waiting for Sweetie Belle. Neither of the girls would
look at Sunset, which was an improvement over the glares of previous days or the
times they had intentionally bumped into her. The bruise from Apple Bloom knocking
Sunset into a locker had only recently cleared.

They had temporarily turned on Sweetie Belle for continuing to associate with the
she-demon, but had eventually agreed to set aside their differences rather than
suffer the loss of a close friend. Though Sweetie Belle had initially been
reluctant to rejoin the Crusaders for fear that Sunset would see it as a betrayal,
the older girls had all encouraged her, Sunset most of all. Sunset hoped her
friend's gentle and sweet nature would help them overcome the mind-altering damage.
It may have been a vain hope, as she did not fully understand how spirit influence
worked, but she would hope for a small miracle regardless.

The girls all departed for their various classes, only Rainbow Dash able to stay by
Sunset's side for the first period’s Language Arts class. Each of their friends
had petitioned to change classes to ensure they could be with Sunset throughout the
day. The faculty denied each application without fully reading any of them.

Her friends' behaviour was so different compared to their actions during the brief
reign of Anon-a-Miss that, when taken together with the Friendship Games, Sunset
was finally able to believe that their claim of her being family to them was true.

The day was uneventful, and her final class was one of her electives. At her
friends' urging, she had enrolled in a programming class, which Sweetie Belle had
also begged to be allowed to take. Not only was it the only opportunity for
students so far removed in years to be in the same class, it gave the girl time to
study with another friend. Though Sunset was hardly as familiar with Button Mash
as she was the Crusaders, she did know enough of him to be surprised by his ability
to put away his video games without prompting each day before the class started.
It was a lab day. Each student was to work alone on a small program, which Sunset
and Button finished early. Their teacher had nothing else for them, and so allowed
them to assist struggling classmates or to practise something else. When Button
offered help to Sweetie Belle, Sunset decided to read ahead in their textbook. She
knew from experience that none of her other classmates were willing to take her
advise yet.

The warning bell for after-school activities found Sunset and Applejack at their
lockers, the latter relaying stories of her day as Sunset listened quietly. As
they were finishing, Sunset received a message.

"Boss gave the go ahead. Bring your friend. -Ace"

"Everythin' alright, sugarcube? Somebody harassin' ya again?"

Sunset shook her head. "No, just a message from work."

Popular opinion considered Applejack a living lie detector. While she was good at
spotting them, she did not have a special ability for it. Sunset knew herself to
be an excellent liar, even though it hurt to use that ability on a friend.

Applejack gave her a solid pat on the shoulder. "Glad ta hear it. Ya let us know
if somebody starts pullin' garbage like that, though, ya hear me?"

"Roger. See you tomorrow."

Sunset debated telling Sweetie Belle in person, but was not sure where the girl
was. It could wait; she would inform Sweetie Belle when they went through their
homework that evening.

For a post-Awakening Monday, the day had not been too bad. Even the homework load
was lighter than normal, meaning that Sunset would have time that evening for her
private research. Between Equestrian magic and Supernal magick, Sunset had too
much to study without sufficient time to work through it. At least she could
occasionally get help with the latter subject.

The evening tutoring went smoothly, especially when Sunset promised a grand reward
if her pupil worked hard. With fire in her eyes, Sweetie Belle worked more
efficiently at Algebra, Earth Science, and Language Arts than she had in any of
their previous sessions. When they finished, it was time to reveal the prize.

Sweetie Belle was ecstatic at the news. So great was her excitement, she could not
even move herself to tackle Sunset, settling for an excited squeal that the older
teen had to silence for concern of the household wanting to know what was wrong.

Tuesday proceeded without incident, except for Sunset passing Flash Sentry in the
hall. Despite Pinkie Pie doing her best to monitor the young man's schedule and
habits - which included using Lost magick - Sunset had been expecting to see him
eventually. He had no memory of the spirit possession and stabbing her twice, but
she still shivered whenever she saw blue hair or anything like his style. Since
she had aided in removing the strange rat spirit that had been riding him, Flash
Sentry had returned to being his normal self. He gave her a warm greeting, earning
him several glares from students around them.

"When are they going to get over the whole demon thing?" he wondered aloud. "After
everything you've done for us, you don't deserve it."

Sunset could only shrug. "It's easier to forget the good things than the bad, I
guess." She could feel herself sweating and her scars began to sting. "I have to
catch Fluttershy. See you later."

"See you."

As soon as he was out of sight and several lengths from her, Sunset was able to
relax. The symptoms may have been psychosomatic, but that did not make them any
more comfortable. She felt guilty for purposefully avoiding a friend and hoped her
mental problems would resolve themselves soon. To say that Sunset's Awakening
twisted her world like a funhouse mirror contrived by the deranged was an
understatement.

Well into the late morning, Sunset was called from Pre-Calculus to the principal's
office. The glares and whispers started immediately, broken only by a few
sympathetic glances from Twilight Sparkle, Sunset's desk partner. Saying nothing,
Sunset gathered her things and left the room, uncertain which of the myriad
grievances - real or imagined - had prompted the meeting.

Both Celestia and Luna waited for her, their secretary nowhere in sight. Without a
word, they beckoned her into the former's office. Only two seats were present,
which the women occupied, forcing Sunset to stand uneasily before them.

"I received a visit from the police today," Celestia stated. She kept her face
impassive. "They have dropped the case against you for vandalising school
property. Despite the camera footage and your fingerprints, they said that 'there
isn't enough evidence.'"

The Hierarch had kept his word. Had the situation not been so precarious, Sunset
would have smiled in relief. She contented herself by responding, "Because I
didn't do it."

It was true: Midnight had caused most of the damage, Ace and his Werewolf friend
Clash accounting for the rest.

"Yes, you've told us that multiple times. It seems that, despite our best efforts,
the culprit will remain at large."

They were silent for several seconds. Luna had remained still, her gaze fixated on
Sunset, who was determined not to give any sign that she had not disclosed the
whole story. Before Sunset could ask if they were done with her, Celestia spoke
again.

"There is one other matter I would like to discuss." Another pause, the sisters
watching their charge's reactions carefully. "I have been hearing certain things
about your relationship with one of the other students: Sweetie Belle."

"Yeah? What about it?" Challenging the questions before they were fully asked had
worked well in the past, and she had nothing to hide. "We're friends."

Luna finally spoke. "'Special' friends?"

That triggered a sneer followed by a glare. "What are you trying to say?"

Celestia folded her hands into a steeple, looking over them for a moment. "We're
worried about the effects associating with you will have on her, as well as what
you might be ... doing to her."

"Your ages are too far apart," Luna added, reprimand in her voice. "Any
inappropriate contact is automatically going to result in criminal charges."
"Then it's a good thing I haven't had any 'inappropriate contact' with Sweetie
Belle."

"You say that despite the fact that witnesses have come forward expressing concerns
about you? We also know that she has stated that you sometimes sleep together and
has referenced you as a 'close friend' more than once."

Sunset knew the game they were playing. She took a moment to run the many
permutations of what could happen next. She quickly decided that her worst case
scenario was having the police investigate her again. At that thought, her heart
rate increased for the first time during the meeting.

Despite Sunset's suspected involvement in an incident that had destroyed two of the
school's fields and the public playground equipment, as well as causing serious
damage to one of the music rooms and the hallway to which it was attached, Rarity's
parents had immediately accepted Sunset's claim of innocence. When Rarity told
them that Sunset had been forced from her old flat because of this, they had
offered their home without hesitation, welcoming her like a third daughter.

Even if they learned that she was suspected of some form of sexual contact with
Sweetie Belle, Sunset was confident that they would not believe it. That did not
change the fact that a police investigation would not only affect Sunset, but also
the family that had been warm and kind to her when she had nowhere else to go.

Of course, if news of the investigation leaked, there was no telling what it would
do to Sweetie Belle, who was still recovering from being one-third of Anon-A-Miss.
The repercussions would likely stretch to Rarity. Their continued association with
Sunset "Satan" Shimmer had already caused a few problems for the sisters, and
teenagers might as well be sharks chasing the scent of blood if they learned of the
accusations.

Sunset did not have to spend much time pondering how best to resolve the dilemma
facing her, as Principal Celestia's next words made her preferred solution clear.

"Since you are both students in my school, I have a responsibility to get to the
heart of any potential problems or abuses. However, if the situation changed, I
could just report it to Sweetie Belle's parents and let them decide if the rumours
are worth investigating."

"Let me just get this clear so we all know where we stand: If I wasn't a student
here, the school wouldn't necessarily need to take any direct action. If the
parents of the younger student decided not to push for an investigation, that
student wouldn't have to worry about others finding out."

"I believe we're all on the same page," Luna replied. "What should we be doing,
then? We can't expel you without evidence, which would require an investigation."

"But I'm old enough to drop out of school, right?"

Both women nodded. At least they lacked smirks, their expressions instead
remaining impassive. Despite Sunset reminding herself that they were not
themselves, a part of her wanted to do something to them. Likely not anything
violent, but she felt real anger burning in her. She pushed it into the back of
her mind before her vision turned red.

There was nothing else to do that would not end with too many people getting hurt.
With only a small sigh, Sunset said, "Then let's get the paperwork started."
They had already completed most of it, needing only a few initials, signatures, and
dates. Even the student's statement was prepared, which Sunset read and decided
was just a fancy "Screw you" that ran the whole half-page.

No hesitation, Sunset reminded herself. Any sign of weakness was not acceptable,
especially as she had been expecting this day ever since Princess Twilight and the
other girls had literally driven her into the bottom of a pit during their
confrontation at the Fall Formal. Really, her only reason for attending the school
in the first place had been to use it as a base to conquer her old home. The
diploma would have been nice, a talking point in the future, but would have meant
little for a pony-turned-human without firm plans to attend post-secondary
schooling.

In just one minute and with a final bit of cursive scrawl on the last page of the
stack, Sunset Shimmer was no longer a student at Canterlot High School.
> Chapter III: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Guilt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

There was no reason for Rarity to be outside the office door when Sunset was
leaving. The fashionista said nothing, reaching out to embrace Sunset, who was
mildly surprised to find herself leaking tears into her friend's shoulder. The
rage that had filled her during the confrontation was cooling. She instead felt
like a ghost that had just had one of its tethers to life severed.

'That's what I am,' she mused. 'A ghost.'

Dropping out of school ostensibly offered her unlimited freedom for the time being,
and she found the thought depressing.

It took a couple minutes of quiet soothing noises from Rarity and a constant
alternating pattern of back rubs and hair stroking for Sunset's tears to dry. When
she finally lifted her head to face her friend, the shoulder of Rarity's blouse was
embarrassingly damp. Sunset was dimly surprised this elicited not one word of
complaint.

"Did they expel you?"

"They might as well have." When Rarity started to speak, Sunset shook her head.
"No, I'll explain later. I'll be home ... at your place, okay?"

"Please, darling, let me call mother and see if she can come and get you. You're
not in a good state to be walking."

"A nice walk will do me some good, actually. You've already done more than
enough."

Rarity looked as though she intended to argue, but closed her mouth and gave a sad-
yet-reassuring smile. "Do you want me to ask the girls if they can drop by the
house tonight so we can talk about it?"

Sunset thought for a minute, then nodded. "Yeah, I'd rather explain it to everyone
at the same time."

"Consider it done. I'll see you later. We all will, okay?"

With a nod, Sunset turned and hefted her backpack over her shoulders, trying to
present a casual stroll. Her gait may not have been perfect, but no one was
present to see it. She almost abandoned her locker, until she remembered her
communication journal was ensconced there and that she was carrying textbooks the
school district would expect her to return. She saw no point in giving them a
reason to chase her after she left school grounds.

She left everything the school would want returned, as well as her completed
homework for the day. She cleared out most of her own possessions, starting with
the most important items, leaving only a few workbooks. While she usually enjoyed
them, she could easily find similar resources elsewhere.

As she passed the portal, she considered telling Princess Twilight about the
matter. There would be little point in returning to Equestria, given her growing
ties in the human world and lack of the same there, but she was sure the young
Alicorn would want to know and would likely be disappointed at not being invited to
the small assembly that would be happening after school. Given the lack of notice,
however, there was the possibility Twilight would not be free, which would cause
her to feel guilty for missing it. The debate ended with informing her, as Sunset
preferred to deal with guilt than with disappointment.

Passing the Sweet Shoppe, she decided to get a drink and some comfort food while
she composed her note to Princess Twilight. It was nearing lunch break and she
knew her body would have been expecting her to eat anyway.

The Cakes served her with a smile, though Sunset did notice a bit of hesitation at
seeing her out of school so early. It would not have been the first time, but she
had not cut class since her reformation. Rather than say anything about it, she
returned their smiles, taking her enormous cocoa and two large double-chocolate and
peanut butter chunk cookies before choosing a seat near the back, leaving the
larger tables and couches open for the groups that would be seeking their own
lunches and snacks over the next hour.

The note was simple. Rather than a detailed accounting of the events, Sunset
wrote, "I've dropped out of CHS. It's too long to explain here but the girls are
all coming to Rarity's house after school. I'm sorry it's such short notice. If
you can't make it, let me know what works for you. I'm pretty free right now."

Sunset had only just taken a bite from her first cookie when she felt the book
vibrate. With a surreptitious glance around the shop to ensure no one was looking,
she pulled the journal from her bag and opened it to Twilight's reply.

"I'm coming with Spike. We're going through now. Let the girls know to meet me at
the Sweet Shoppe."

Laying her cookie to the side, Sunset wrote, "That's where I am now. If you don't
mind waiting until we're all together to talk about what happened, you can meet me
here."

There was no reply. Sunset was finishing her second cookie when she saw a familiar
girl carrying a green and purple dog in her backpack entering the store. Twilight
was panting, having clearly run from the portal to the patisserie. Even though
Sunset had been eating slowly, she was surprised at her friend's speed. With a
wave, Sunset beckoned her to the table.

Mrs. Cake delivered another plate of cookies and a mocha in front of Twilight. At
her questioning look, Mrs. Cake nodded in Sunset's direction, giving the girl a
smile and patting Spike's head before returning to the counter. Sunset waited for
them to have some privacy before speaking.

"I know you don't want to go over everything twice, but I'd like to talk about it
now. I can be thinking about it until you tell the girls later and then we can all
come up with a solution." The princess showed obvious glee. Had Sunset not known
the other teen so well, she would have been offended. As it was, she knew
Twilight's excitement came from the idea of solving a complex issue.

Sunset shook her head. "There's not much of a point to 'fixing' this, Twilight.
Those spirits poisoned everyone. By the time Celestia and Luna realise what
they've done, it'll be too late."

Before Twilight could object, Sunset continued, "I've got a plan to continue my
education. My money won't last forever, and it's hard to get real work without
completing college, let alone high school, here. They have a replacement test
called a GED in this world. It isn't quite the same thing, but should be enough to
cover me."

"How do you know about those?"

Sunset offered an amused smirk. "I thought I'd need one after the Fall Formal."

Twilight looked abashed, until Sunset patted her hand and smiled. The other teen's
face cleared and she asked, "What about universities? Do they accept those
replacements?"

"If I decide to continue, yes. I won't have a problem using a GED." At Twilight's
reproachful glare, Sunset hurried to continue, "Oh, don't give me that look; you
know university would be a stretch for me. The government doesn't pay for it
here."

Twilight sighed as she passed half a cookie back to Spike. Despite being turned
into a dog, he had no negative reaction to 'people food.' He munched quietly
before asking, "Twilight, can't we do something to help pay for it? Even if she's
not in Equestria anymore, we should do something. Couldn't you ask Princess
Celestia to add it to the university budget?"

"I appreciate the thought, but I want to work this out for myself as much as I can.
It might take longer, but I think I'll be better off for that."

All three of them argued lightly for the next few minutes, Twilight and Spike
perfectly willing to send gold bits and gems through the portal to cover Sunset's
educational expenses. As Twilight's nominal student, she was entitled to a royal
stipend. Additionally, the much higher value of gold and gemstones in the human
world would help that stipend stretch considerably. Sunset, however, desired to
work her way through school, possibly taking a small loan or two as needed, in the
hopes it would keep her motivated. With how easily things had come to her in the
past, she knew she needed to learn how to deal with significant problems on her
own.

Neither of the parties wanting to hurt the other, they finally compromised on
sending a fraction of the normal stipend every month that would at least ensure
Sunset could avoid working too much while she studied, so long as she watched her
budget. Spike smiled when the two stubborn girls managed to reach a real
compromise and seem content about it.

"Do you know what you're planning to study yet?" he asked, obviously diverting the
conversation to something more enjoyable.

Sunset made a noncommittal sound. "Probably something technology-related. I was

taking a class about it and I think I'd like to learn more. You'd like it, too,
Twilight. Everything in computers is written as numbers that they translate into
everything we've shown you. We have to come up with formulae or memorise them and
use logic statements like what the magic theory classes teach. Everything has to
be planned out in advance and people use a lot of lists to organise it."

Human eyes did not normally sparkle as pony eyes did, but Twilight would not let
such a thing stop her pupils from briefly flashing into starbursts. Her excitement
at the idea of her interests in human technology and the mathematical sciences
dovetailing so conveniently was obvious and Sunset would not have been surprised to
see the young princess' tongue loll from her mouth. Sunset hid a snicker at the
mental image of Twilight drooling into a Computer Science textbook in a cough that
broke Twilight's stupor.

Before the conversation could begin, Sunset's mobile rang. It was Rarity, who
sounded nearly panicked when Sunset answered the call.

"Oh my goodness, Sunset, is everything alright?"

"Yeah, I'm just at the Sweet Shoppe with Princess Twilight. She came for the talk
later."

"Oh, darling, I'm so glad you're safe. I called mother to let her know you were
going home and she just messaged me that you hadn't arrived yet. We weren't sure
whether someone was causing you trouble along the way."

"Sorry, Rarity. I forgot Cookie is off today. Should we meet somewhere else?"

Sunset heard the slight crackle of Rarity covering her mobile's receptor and some
muffled conversation. A few seconds later, she returned. "Why not meet at my
house?"

"With both Twilights?"

"I suppose if you feel we must meet elsewhere, Applejack has offered her garage."

"Has Big Mac stopped threatening to hurt me if I get close to Apple Bloom or set
foot on their farm?"

"Please don't take this the wrong way, but beggars simply cannot be choosers,
darling. We'll meet at my house; I can distract my mother when we arrive and she
need never know that we are hosting both Twilight Sparkles."

"That works for me, then. We'll meet up with you on the way."

They wished each other well and ended the call.

Twilight's brow was furrowed into concern. "I didn't realise how bad things had
gotten. Somebody in the Apple family is actually threatening you?"

"Not exactly. It was more of a passing comment and I don't think he'd really hit
me, but Big Mac and Granny Smith made it clear to Applejack that I'm not allowed on
the farm. We know that this ... infection is clearing up and I'll be able to go
over there eventually, though."

"Are any of the other girls' families infected?" Spike asked.

"Not really, but none of the others were at the school much when the spirits were
there. Dash's father still doesn't trust me, but that's been the norm since the
Fall Formal, anyway. As far as I know, all of the other girls' families are okay.

"Honestly, I'm more worried about Applejack. Even if it's not their fault, I can
tell that her family's behaviour has been hurting her. She talked us into doing a
performance over lunch one day to try to fix everything, but the magic didn't
work."

Sunset explained that they had tried to overcome the hate spirits' influence on the
school. The other students had thrown food at them when they were just starting,
prompting Rainbow Dash to make an attempt to return the attack. Applejack and
Fluttershy had managed to restrain her, but the whole thing had failed. Talking
with a few of the affected did nothing; they hated Sunset Shimmer. If the reasons
were not for what she had done before her reformation, then the students complained
of her voice, hair, demeanour, clothing, anything at all. It was so deeply
ingrained in them that reason or passion could not sway them. The conversation
about the hate spirit fallout lasted until school ended for the day, Twilight
constantly asking for more details and making extensive notes. While she had been
talking, Sunset had been thinking of what she would say to their friends.

It was good that Princess Twilight was not staying the night. Sunset was taking
Rarity's family's guest room when she was not Sweetie Belle's body pillow, and most
of the other girls did not have the space to house her on short notice.
Additionally, sleepovers on school nights raised eyebrows, and with having Sci-Twi
- a nickname courtesy of Pinkie Pie - in the group, there was a risk of someone's
parents making a call to her family.

The Sweet Shoppe was near the route between the school and Rarity's house, so
Sunset and Twilight met Rarity and Sweetie Belle on their way home. Rarity had
initially wanted to send Sweetie Belle to play with the other Crusaders, but Sunset
reminded her that she would hear about it that same night, so it was better to
include her from the beginning. She did not mention then how Sweetie Belle had
been used as an excuse, saving it for when they were all settled.

When they reached the house, Rarity entered first. They could hear her speaking.
"Mother, I'm sorry for the short notice, but the girls and I needed to get together
for a bit today. Do you mind helping me prepare a few snacks?"

"Of course not. What's up? Planning for an event? The big camping trip?"

"I'll tell you and father all about it this evening, once we've worked everything
out."

Once their voices faded, Sweetie Belle checked to confirm that the path to the
stairs was clear and they hurried Princess Twilight into the house, leaving Sci-Twi
to be visible. They all greeted Cookie Crumbles on their way up the stairs,
Sweetie Belle and Rarity taking a tray of cookies and one of juice respectively.

Once they had shut themselves into Rarity's bedroom, they located the princess, who
had hidden in the 'Closet of Shame.' Rarity had emptied it recently, donating most
of it to a local church that hosted a soup kitchen and regularly held drives for
the less fortunate. Though such a large group was a little cramped, they were all
sufficiently comfortable with each other that the close quarters did not make them
uncomfortable.

Sunset remained standing so she could speak to what was fully her audience. "Okay,
first off, the reason I wanted Sweetie Belle included is because this could include
her and I don't want her blindsided." Without pause, Sunset continued, "The police
dropped the investigation against me for the damage from the battle, but Celestia
and Luna said they were worried about my friendship with Sweetie Belle. They said
they were worried about the possibility that I might be ... 'taking advantage of
her naïveté' and threatened to start an investigation into it. If I withdrew from
the school, they could claim that it isn't their problem."
Several of the girls were blushing, their youngest member most prominently, though
Rarity's face was twisted into outrage. "That is the most preposterous thing I've
ever heard. Even with all the ... craziness lately, that is beyond reprehensible."

"What's done is done, and I really don't want us to dwell on it. Trust me, girls,
it's not worth it, especially when something else is poisoning them. Rarity, I
think we should tell your parents on the off-chance someone says something to
them."

"Sunset's right," Princess Twilight added. "I think we all know that most of the
people in the school wouldn't behave like they have if not for an outside factor,
just like when the Sirens were here."

In what could be an example of twin thought-sharing, Sci-Twi continued, "If Sunset

can forgive them, I think we all should. We'll be able to fix all of this once the
effects wear off. I've, um, made some projections for it."

She unlocked her mobile and began going through notes. "By rating opinions of
Sunset Shimmer on a scale of one to ten, with ten being angriest, and then
measuring them each day, we can extrapolate how long this will take to resolve
completely as we target those that are the most strongly affected. Therefore, if
my calculations are correct, this should all clear up in ... three or four months."
She grimaced, and looked at her notes again. "Really? I didn't think it was that
long when I first worked it out."

Sunset knelt in front of Rarity and Sweetie Belle to meet their eyes. "Honestly, I
hadn't been expecting to graduate in the first place. After the Fall Formal and
everything else, it was nice to get another chance, but I was prepared for this
when I first ended up in the bottom of that pit. I'm sorry you're both getting
caught up in this. I never thought you would have a problem because of me."

Sweetie Belle gave Sunset a hug, which her big sister joined. They gave words of
support and encouragement, healing a bit of Sunset that she had failed to notice
was hurting. It was odd. Sunset was not used to feeling much, even now, and was
surprised to notice that there was pain in her heart. She had thought most of it
was hardened with space only for her friends. She was uncertain if she should take
it as a sign that her heart was softening again, wondering if that would be a good
thing.

After the hug, they discussed some of the specifics of the conversation that had
left Sunset exiled from CHS, but mostly focused on hearing of the princess' latest
adventures and sharing their own. As they were not going to do anything about what
was a voluntary expulsion, the stories eased them into a better mood. Sunset could
feel the others relax as they observed her lack of resentment or anger. She
instead laughed loudly as Princess Twilight recounted Pinkie and Rarity's
counterparts' trip to help save a family restaurant in Canterlot. Fluttershy told
them about her work at the shelter and some of the latest animals to be adopted.
Applejack never failed to provide amusing anecdotes from her own family. By the end
of the day, everyone had a chance to bring one another up to speed with their
lives.

Eventually, the Princess needed to leave to prepare for a conference she would
attend the next day. She expressed upset at the idea, as she would be missing a
convention for her favourite book series. Adding insult to injury, the pony
Rainbow Dash would be attending the event without her. Sunset could appreciate the
dismay, knowing what it was like to miss spending time doing something fun with a
friend, instead having to hear stories about it after the fact. That she was in
that exact situation at the moment increased her empathy.
The rest of the group still had homework - though a few mutinous murmurs escaped at
the reminder - which forced them to call it a day. Sunset, Rarity, and Sweetie
Belle would walk Princess Twilight back to the school, which would give them time
to ensure they had the day's events clear and ready to present to Magnum and
Cookie. Applejack offered to give a ride to any of her friends that would have too
long a walk.

During the walk back to CHS, Sunset glanced at Rarity and asked, "Why were you
outside the office?"

"When I heard them call you, I expected it could hardly be a good thing. I asked
for a restroom pass a few minutes later and waited for you."

"Well, I'd like to say I would have been fine, but I'd be lying." She put an arm
around her friend's shoulders. "Thanks for being there for me, Rarity."

When they reached the grounds, each took a turn to give Twilight a hug and a
scratch to Spike. While the grounds were quiet, Sunset did not want to risk
invoking anyone's ire for trespassing and did not follow when Twilight returned to
the portal.

Sunset, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle arrived back at the house and found the girls'
parents waiting for them. Given the lack of concern in the atmosphere, they were
likely expecting the trio in time for dinner. Rarity had not given her mother any
reason to be concerned during their brief conversation. Sunset wanted to wait, but
Rarity reminded her that sharing bad news was like removing a bandage and should be
done quickly. Even if it spoiled dinner, all parties would have time to settle
their hearts and minds before bed.

So it was that for the second time that day, Sunset was recounting her voluntary
departure of Canterlot High School. Despite the smaller audience, the reactions
matched what she had encountered previously. Magnum looked ready to storm into the
school, and Cookie was outraged, a few sympathetic tears in her eyes.

"We would have noticed if there was anything like that," Cookie observed. "How
could things have gotten so bad over there? Even with everything from last
Christmas, the principal believed in you, Sunset."

Rarity had placed a hand on her father's shoulder in an effort to help him control
his anger. She knew her father and managed to get him into a less-agitated state.

"Father, Mother, I know we all care about Sunset, but she has made her own
decision. I cannot say I am pleased with this turn of events, but I will respect
her wish not to make a production of this."

"Sunset, that was just a scare tactic to force you to leave the school. Let me
have a few words with them and you'll be able to go back," Magnum offered. "We
know there's nothing going on."

The tired girl with too many parts of her mind to keep straight allowed Cookie to
guide her to a seat on the couch. The matron wrapped her in yet another hug -
complete with a soothing back rub - almost as if Sunset were her own daughter.

"Please tell me why you let them do this to you," Cookie pleaded. "They couldn't
have followed through with a threat like that unless they contacted us first. Like
Magnum said, we would have cleared all of this up."

"I couldn't take the risk. I really didn't want any of you to have to deal with
it, and I have to learn to handle my own problems. It means a lot to me that you'd
be willing to help, but it's not worth starting something that could really hurt
two of my best friends."

She saw three of the room's four occupants preparing to argue and added, "I'm
already planning to work on getting a GED. Besides, I'm a pragmatist: Better one
person get hurt than two or three or more, especially when the one won't even have
much in the way of long-term consequences." She gave them a small, sly smile that
was nevertheless genuine. "Did that cover everything?"

Rarity could be a drama queen and her parents had a stubborn streak to give any
member of the Apple family a good show. Those factors considered, it spoke volumes
to Sunset that she silenced and perhaps alleviated their objections. They
grudgingly accepted her choices and her plans for the future, rather than embracing
them.

"Sweetie Belle, are you okay?" Sunset asked. She offered a mental apology to her
friend for shifting the focus of the conversation, but she did not want to be
questioned further on her life plans. "I know thinking about this is embarrassing,
but no one else is ever going to hear about it."

Even after her stint as Anon-A-Miss and ostensibly learning to tell people what she
was feeling, Sweetie Belle still had a tendency to keep her negative emotions
buried unless someone pushed her to release them. For whatever reason, despite
being the most open of the Crusaders, she still had difficulties admitting when
something was bothering her, no matter how large or small.

As though a pressure valve had exploded, Sweetie Belle irritably rasped, "I ruined
your life again. Why can't you just hate me?"

Sunset had to wait for her brain to restart and to process what her normally
cheerful friend had said. While Sweetie Belle was known for the occasional bit of
emotional turmoil, Sunset could not remember ever hearing of something like this.

She sat as though paralysed, hoping that Sweetie Belle's family would handle the
situation, but they all looked at her. Their eyes were not accusatory, instead
implying that she should take the responsibility. She did not want to be involved
any further, worried that her engaging the emotionally unstable girl would only
make it worse.

Taking a moment to think about what to do, Sunset could only think of one thing.
She moved next to the shuddering girl on the couch and wrapped her tightly into a
hug. Sweetie Belle slowly began to sob. They sat quietly, the sound of sobbing
only occasionally interrupted by choking as the girl gasped for air. The other
residents of the house merely watched Sunset comfort her. Sunset could only focus
on trying to determine what else she could do, but she was out of her depth.
Though she could see the guilt surrounding her friend, she did not know what to do
about it and did not want to risk causing harm by trying to help without knowing
what she was doing. If Sweetie Belle's guilt was anything like what Sunset had
felt after the Fall Formal, offering reassurances would only make the problem
worse. It was merely a guess, but the chance of failure was too great, leaving the
older teen crippled in how to respond.

They ordered pizza, none of them wanting to be distracted by the kitchen. After
the emotional outburst, Sweetie Belle's emotional state had run an array of
negativity and her ongoing silence and refusal to respond to anyone was starting to
worry the adults. The stress seemed to have taken a toll on her body; she was
hiccoughing and looked to be on the verge of being sick. When the pizza arrived
and they opened the boxes, the adults all helped themselves and failed to notice
until the sound of retching reached their ears that not all of them were looking
forward to the food. Sweetie Belle released the contents of her stomach across the
floor in front of the couch and the cushion on which she sat. Rarity and Sunset
cleaned it quickly, offering no comment, complaint, or reassurance.

Sweetie Belle was trembling as though she was cold at that point. Cookie pulled
the girl into her lap and rocked her baby as she likely had years before.

"Honey, I want you to stay home tomorrow," Cookie said. "Can you do that for me?
I'll be home all day."

"Okay." It was weak, mumbled, but it was a response.

"Good. Now, let's get you bed. Would you like daddy to carry you upstairs like
when you were little? I bet he'd like to do it again for old time's sake."

"Okay." Sweetie Belle's reply was as quiet as the first.

There would be nothing more from Sweetie Belle that night. Rarity helped slip her
sister's boots from her feet and mimicked her mother in giving the girl a good
night kiss before Magnum lifted her into his arms and carried her up the stairs.

Only when they heard the rear-upstairs door close and his footsteps returning did
the women sigh in relief. It was not well-known what happened when Sweetie Belle
entered into depression. Even spending nearly two years receiving treatment in a
mental ward had not broken her spirit. The closest she had been prior to that day
was at the beginning of the spring semester, upon returning to a school still
reeling from the shock of the Crusaders' confession to the crime of cyberbullying
their fellow students and framing Sunset Shimmer for it.

Sweetie Belle had seemingly not forgiven herself until several other students
cornered her together with her friends in a bathroom and proceeded to beat them.
Only Pinkie Pie's timely interference had saved the girls from critical injury.
The many bruises and the fact that all three girls had needed a few stitches had
cooled the students' anger at them, combined with a public announcement from Sunset
Shimmer herself that she had forgiven the girls. Sweetie Belle had tolerated the
incident, the medical examination and treatment, and the healing period with grace.
Her expression at the start of that day had been one of contrite sorrow, and it had
ended with one of release from a heavy burden.

The others were talking, but Sunset had not heard anything they said until she
realised that all three were looking at her sheepishly.

"I'm sorry?"

Rarity cleared her throat. "Darling, I know you don't like to talk about it, but
you have dealt with depression in the past. Besides taking Sweetie Belle to speak
with someone, is there anything else we can do for her?"

"Just what you've been doing. She hasn't actually done anything wrong, so a
professional will hopefully help her feel better once they can get her to see
that."

Her words seemed to lift their spirits. Rarity suggested they revisit the
conversation the next day, as it was late and none of them would be thinking
clearly if they continued to discuss Sweetie Belle. She did not reference her
beauty sleep, instead worrying over her sister. With a simple round of wishing one
another a good night, they all prepared themselves for bed.

As Sunset lay on her borrowed mattress, she drew on magick she barely understood to
cause her senses to drift. The bedroom faded from her mind's eye as she closed her
eyes, allowing herself to leave her body so that she could examine the people
around her on a far deeper level than eyes ever could.

Sunset lacked the words to describe what she could see. Even 'seeing' was wrong;
she felt others around her, those feelings translating into visions that put the
idea of sight to shame. A crystalline amorphous shape coloured an elegant royal
purple that felt like Rarity lay on the bed in the room next to Sunset's. Two more
of those crystals that she thought might be souls, one brown and one purple and
blue, rested next to each other in the far corner of the upstairs, already
sleeping. Then there was the pink and purple crystal of Sweetie Belle's soul
across the hall, which was Sunset's destination. She prodded at the little curly
waves distorted by unhappiness and guilt like dirt and grime trapped in otherwise-
beautiful clothing, pulling a few bits free and scrubbing at what she could reach.
It did pitifully little, yet a barely perceptible increase in the spark of light
warmed Sunset as she withdrew her outstretched consciousness and embraced sleep.
> Chapter IV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She Has a New Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day, Cookie was able to make a late morning emergency appointment for
Sweetie Belle with the girl's regular psychiatrist. Sunset did her best to avoid
being seen or heard, her concern that her presence could worsen her friend's
depression warring with her pseudo-sisterly feelings of wanting to provide comfort.

She decided to remove the temptation by taking a walk. Purposefully travelling

away from the school or any of her friends' homes, she wandered away from the
suburb and into the next one. They may have been fairly uniform, but she still
liked seeing the houses and the different personal touches their owners applied.

She walked back to the house once she was certain Sweetie Belle would be at the
doctor's office. With everyone gone and no homework to do, the teen had nothing
that needed her immediate attention. She could research whatever she liked with
few interruptions. Maybe Opal would wail for treats, but until mother and daughter
returned, there would be no interruptions.

Of course, as soon as she settled into a comfortable chair with her laptop, her
mobile rang. Ace was calling rather than messaging during school hours, which
either meant he already knew what had happened or the news was important. Without
a sigh or a thought, Sunset Shimmer vanished and Sparky took her place.

"Hey, Sparky, I was sorry to hear about what happened at your school, but I have
some good news for you."

"I wouldn't mind that. Will it make up for the last couple days?"

"The thing with the school or the thing with Orchid?"

Sparky sighed. Theoretically, she was supposed to be the one able to read minds.
"Just tell me."

"You've got a mentor, if you're okay with that. Pearl won the right to take you
on."

"Explain 'won'."

"I'd think it'd be obvious: Apprentices are valuable. The chance to build up
someone the way you think is best and have automatic influence with their
associates later? There's a whole bidding war for new Awakened sometimes."
"And I don't get a say in the matter?"

"Didn't I just say 'if you're okay with that'? This isn't some Consilium that
sells apprentices."

Sparky thought about it for a moment. She knew Pearl, who had shown herself to be
kind and friendly and had saved Sparky's life after the battle against the spirits.
At the same time, Sparky had studied with someone - somepony - of whom she had
preconceived notions, which had not ended well. She debated the idea of studying
with Pearl or of learning from someone else. The latter would not allow for
disappointment, as she would not have an image of the person. Having Pearl as a
mentor was appealing, though, even if there was a potential to be hurt if the image
and the reality failed to meet.

Ace was waiting for a reply. "Do you think it'd work out?"

"Yes. She was my mentor, and she really wants you because she likes you. It's not
that there aren't other good mentors. If you want to talk with the Hierarch about
it, he has the list of the bids."

"No, I trust you guys. Can you please tell Pearl I'd be happy to have her as a
mentor?"

"You can tell her yourself. I'm on my way to get you now; meet me at the corner in
five minutes."

Of course he knew she would accept Pearl and that Sparky had no other urgent
business at the moment. She paused only to leave a note stating that she had been
called into work before Sparky slipped into her boots and left the house.

Ace was on time and the two departed the suburbs for the rural edge of
civilisation. Sparky had not yet visited Pearl's home and was surprised when they
stopped at a farm neighbouring Sweet Apple Acres.

Though she did not know anything about the Prime Arcanum, she could feel raw magick
flowing through the property. It was converging on the farm, like arteries to a
beating heart.

'Is this a nexus?' she wondered. She decided to ask Pearl for clarification when
time allowed.

The farm's drive was long, traversing a good distance before reaching the house.
Sparky could see that Pearl grew and raised a wider variety of produce and
livestock than Applejack's family. The property had to be at least triple the size
of any of its neighbours. Sparky saw about two dozen workers before the car
stopped outside what had to be the house.

Pearl's home maintained the rustic farm building exterior of the early settlers
while still taking advantage of modern construction practises and amenities. There
was a satellite dish on the roof and the northern side had an attached, fully
enclosed sun room facing a personal garden, which Pearl was tending.

The older woman was crouched by her tomatoes, carefully observing some of the
leaves and fruits as Ace and Sparky approached. Without pausing her work or
turning to face them, she said, "'Bout time y'all got here."

Ace grinned. "We stopped to talk about feelings and hot - cute? Yeah, cute boys
over an expensive cup of coffee-flavoured sugar."
That got a laugh from Pearl, who stood to face her visitors, a wide smile on her
face. She removed her work gloves before giving Sparky's shoulder a welcoming pat.
"If'n yer gonna live with me, haystack, ya'll need a good sense of humour."

"Live with you?"

"T'ain't required, but it makes our study time easier. 'Sides, Ah heard ya've been
with a friend since yer old place kicked ya ta the curb. 'Two birds with one
stone' if'n ya like the idea."

Sparky nodded enthusiastically. "Thank you, Pearl. I promise I'll study hard, and
that I'll work hard, too, but it might take me a bit to get the hang of everything
around here."

"Hold yer horses. We'll talk talk about all of that, but let's go inside first.
Ah'll explain what we'll be doin'."

Ace shook his head. "I'd love to stay, but I have a couple errands to run before I
pick up Midnight. You want me to bring her this weekend?"

"That'd be a right pleasure. See ya later."

Pearl guided Sparky into the kitchen. It was a good size, with more than
sufficient room to prepare even large meals. The counters were granite,
complementing the wood of the cabinets, cupboards, walls, and floor. There was a
large island in the centre, with a few bar chairs, and a swinging door that Sparky
guessed led to a dining room. The teen sat at the island, while Pearl poured them
each a glass of cola with a little rum before taking a seat on the side adjacent to
Sparky.

They sipped their drinks quietly until Pearl broke the silence. "Ah don't give a
whole mess of rules or nonsense like that, but Ah do expect what few Ah give ta be
followed."

The farmer paused for another sip before she said, "Don't go makin' a racket. New
Mages love ta tinker, 'n Ah don't like gettin' woke up at some ungodly hour.

"Don't be drawin' attention ta the Secrets or do any Willworkin' when there's

Sleepers around. Just follow the Lex Magica. Ya'll be able ta sense the presence
of Sleepers soon enough. This rule changes a bit as ya learn more; Ah'll let ya
know when we get there.

"Pay close attention when Ah'm in mah 'teachin' mode', but take whatever Ah say
with a grain of salt. Ah ain't invited ya here ta make ya mah clone, so don't be
afraid ta try yer own style when ya feel like ya can do it safely.

"Other'n that, use some common sense. Ya seem ta have a good head on yer
shoulders, so Ah'll say somethin' if'n Ah feel it's needed. Far as Ah'm concerned,
yer an adult, 'n Ah'll treat ya like one. Fair enough?"

Having expected a small tree of a document in Latin, Greek, and some other language
- 'Do Mages speak Demonic? Does that even exist here?' - that would need to be
signed in triplicate using blood, it took Sparky a moment to realise she had been
asked a question.

"Yes, and thanks again, Pearl. Or is there some special name for mentors I should
call you?"

"Ah'm Pearl 'n yer Sparky, leastwise when we're studyin'. Ah don't go with all
that formal language stuff since it makes a divide between me 'n mah apprentices.
Long as it ain't rude, yer more'n welcome ta give me a nickname, too."

"And do you have some kind of schedule for chores or do you assign them as needed?
I promise I'll work hard no matter what it is. I've lived on a farm before." No
need to mention it had only been a few days of apple farming.

"Only one thing Ah want outta ya, haystack: Study. Not just magick, neither. Ace
told me about yer school. We'll help get ya set up fer a GED, and then if'n ya
wanna go on ta college, do it. If'n ya wanna get a job, do it. Learnin' magick's
not full-time unless ya make it that way. Yer here until Ah decide yer ready ta
make yer own way in the Consilium."

"But how do I pay you back?"

Pearl chuckled and put a hand over Sparky's. "Ya seen mah farm at all? Ah don't
take apprentices ta do mah work fer me, or ta milk 'em fer money later. Ah take
'em 'cause Ah like teachin' 'n helpin' them what's new ta the Truth. Think of me
like all the best parts of roommate, teacher, parent, 'n friend mixed up together,
all right?"

Sparky felt a small wave of emotion, which she suppressed. She did not mind
showing some of her emotions to her friends - and Pearl was close to being one -
but they still had to finish their discussion, and shedding tears would waste
Pearl's time.

"Thank you, Pearl. Is there anything else I need to know to start?"

"Ah'll go over more later. Right now Ah'll take ya around the house 'n show ya yer
space. Ah'm guessin' ya'll need a couple days ta move?"

"I could probably do it today if I had transportation, but I want to let my friends
and host family know first. Knowing them, I'll have plenty of help, too."

"There's another rule: Yer welcome ta have a friend or two over, but yer also
responsible fer their behaviour. Ya don't gotta tell me ahead of time - though
Ah'd appreciate it - but do let me know ahead if'n yer havin' a bigger slumber
party. Just don't make a habit of those, 'n we'll be right as rain. Main thing is
that this house is also yer home, just as much as it's mine."

The house was comfortable and homey. It was obvious Pearl loved her home; Sparky
could feel the care and attention paid to it over the years, like layers of tree
bark. While Pearl's life comprised the thickest "rings" everywhere, Sparky could
detect other presences intertwined with and beneath her host's. None of the others
felt familiar, though Sparky guessed she would eventually be able to recognise at
least a few more and that she would likely place her own resonance over time.

They visited the living room, which hosted cozy looking chairs, a love seat, and a
couch. Sparky tested a couple of the seats and found them to be as comfortable as
they appeared to be, earning one of Pearl's smiles. Pearl had a television, but it
was set off-centre as though not used frequently. There were several bookcases
filled with a library-range of topics, both fiction and non-fiction. One whole
bookcase was dedicated to romance novels. Two coffee tables with coasters and a
few end tables completed the major furnishings.

A door on the far side connected to the sun room. It was well-insulated and the
glass was clear and sparkling, allowing a view of much of the property. At the
moment, only two pool chairs occupied the room for sunbathing, though Pearl noted
that she kept a few plants there in winter.
Pearl offered use of the study, requesting only that Sparky respect the half of the
room occupied by a desk and filing cabinets. A new model iMac occupied the centre
of the desk, and documents were in three neat stacks next to it, held in place by
trays. She also had an iPad. The farm being a business, Pearl had a high-speed
Internet connection and range extenders covering a few of the other buildings. She
explained that she offset the cost by renting out a section of her property for a
cellular tower.

There was a restroom next to the study, stairs next to it. They ascended to find
two doors opposite one another on the landing.

"The right's mah space, the left's where ya'll be stayin'. Go on ahead 'n take a
look."

Sparky left herself into the rear of the house. It was an attached flat, housed
over the garage, with all of the necessary amenities and plenty of space. Private
kitchen, living room, bedroom, and bathroom, plus the door from the house was a
keyed lock. It also had a rear entrance from the living room that accessed a large
deck and stairs leading down behind the garage. Pearl gave Sparky a ring with four
keys: One for each external house door and one for the internal connecting door.

"Ah do keep a copy of the keys fer this space, but Ah'm not a snoop. If'n Ah think
yer doin' anythin' ya shouldn't, Ah'll talk about it first. So long as yer honest
with me, Ah won't be comin' in here without yer permission 'ceptin' fer emergencies
or any maintenance, 'n Ah'll try ta warn ya first. Think this'll work fer ya?"

"It's great, Pearl. Thank you." Like with the Apples, referencing 'repayment' -
even in the non-literal sense - was not appropriate once the other party stated
none would be expected. Express honest gratitude without being effusive. That was
the hard part. "I'll keep my word and take care of everything."

"Ah trust ya. Accidents do happen, though, 'specially fer us, so tell me when one
does; we'll get it fixed up.

"Ya've got yer own climate control here. Ah had this flat built solid, so set it
ta whatever works best. Ah keep the rest of the house set warmer since Ah'm used
ta bein' in the sun, but ya could set this ta freezin', 'n Ah'd never know.

"Now that ya got the keys, move in whenever ya like. Ah figured ya'd probably need
the weekend, so Ah've got nothin' planned fer study 'til next week."

"Thank you again, Pearl. Just a couple questions: Do you want to swap numbers,
and how do I get back home? Oh, sorry, make that three: Would you be offended if
I tell my friends that you're my landlady?" It was then that Sparky began to
wonder if she had spent too much time around Pinkie Pie.

"Most important first: Ah usually recommend callin' me yer landlord, since it's
part of the truth, so at least Ah won't be encouragin' ya lyin' outright ta yer
friends. Ah'll give ya a lift unless ya'd like ta have a friend come fer ya. If
yer mobile's with ya, let's get that done."

As they exchanged numbers and e-mail addresses, Pearl observed that she had yet to
become accustomed to such an exchange being part of any form of relationship.
Despite that, she demonstrated skill using a smartphone, never hesitating in adding
a new contact or typing any of the information given to her.

Pearl gave Sparky a ride to the corner by Rarity's house, as all of the girls would
still be several hours in school. Sparky had no idea how long Sweetie Belle's
appointment would be and did not want to be distracting Cookie with messages.

When they stopped, Sunset hopped out of the truck, pausing to say, "Thanks for the
ride, Pearl. I'll send you a message once I figure out my moving plans."

"Good luck with everythin', haystack. Let me know if'n ya need any help. Send my
best ta Orchid, ya hear me?"

"I will."

As soon as the truck pulled from the curb, Sunset Shimmer replaced Sparky. She was
eager to tell her friends about having a new place to live, though she decided to
wait until after school. Knowing them, at least a few would stop paying attention
in class.

'My own place. Sort of. I'm going to have to come up with something amazing to
thank Rarity and her family for putting me up all the this time.' She resisted the
urge to giggle, not wanting to risk causing a stay-at-home parent or a random
passerby to think she had a few loose screws. 'I really hope Pearl and I get
along.'

'Why wouldn't you?' another voice answered from the back of her mind. 'She's just
a kind, older female with lots of wisdom giving you magic - sorry, magick -
lessons. It's not like there were any problems the last time.'

'Can it. You're not ruining the first really good thing to happen to me in a
while. I'm a different person now.'

She would not repeat her mistakes as a student this time. She promised herself
that everything would be fine.
> Chapter V: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Restore a Friend’s Equilibrium
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset was uncertain if Cookie and Sweetie Belle had returned, since the house
featured an attached garage, but received her answer when she tried the door and
found it unlocked. She slipped into the house, unsure how Sweetie Belle would feel
after talking with the psychologist. Sunset hoped to avoid making the situation
worse.

Sweetie Belle was sprawled on the living room couch. She raised her head about a
finger's width from the cushion that was her current pillow and made a slight
motion with her hand that may have been a wave when Sunset entered.

"Hey, Sweetie Belle."

"I really like your hair."

Her head dropped immediately, Sweetie Belle breathing softly and evenly just a few
seconds later.

"She's all wiped out," a voice whispered from behind her.

Sunset was immediately thankful that she had retrained her fight-or-flight reflexes
not to sucker punch anyone surprising her from behind. Instead, she started and
whirled to face the woman of the house.

"Will she be okay there?"

"Oh, she'll be fine. You kids can sleep anywhere, after all." At least she was
comfortable making light jokes. "I don't think she slept much last night, and I
guess her appointment didn't go well. Do you mind talking in the kitchen?"

For the second time that day, Sunset found herself seated next to an older woman
and sharing a drink. In this case, she did not have alcohol. Cookie did. It was
not too much, as she had to be responsible for her baby, but it would at least dull
the edge of Cookie's nerves.

"Are you sure you're okay telling me about it?"

"Don't take me the wrong way, but you're probably one of the only people that'll
understand. I don't even understand, and I'm her mother." Anger mixed with
sadness smouldered in Cookie's eyes.

Sunset's new sixth sense pricked at the edges of her conscious mind, showing her
flickered images. They were very worrying. She saw Sweetie Belle cowering, and
people pointing at the poor girl and laughing.

A brief grimace twisted Sunset's features. She really needed to learn how to turn
that sense off soon before it became overwhelming, especially since it seemed to be
getting stronger all the time.

The teen took a light sip, looking softly at Cookie over the rim of the cup. "Tell
me whatever you're comfortable telling me."

The woman smiled wanly. "Thanks, Sunset. The doctor basically told me that
Sweetie Belle feels the need to hate herself. He thinks this has been going on for
a while. We've set up more appointments to help her work through this. For now,
he's put her on some medicine that should at least help her function, but it'll
leave her like she is now until she gets used to it."

"I know the stuff. I've taken it before."

Cookie swallowed nervously. "Magnum and I will be talking about it, so it's not
set yet, but we might pull her from the school for a while."

Sunset waited for any addendum before nodding. "Makes sense. It would take her
away from where she did most of the things that make her hate herself."

"She's always been so bright and cheerful, even when bad things happened. She
doesn't bring her friends over anymore because they had some kind of a fight,
but ... she had you after that, so she bounced right back. I just want Sweetie
Belle back to normal, you know?"

"She can get there." Sunset laid a comforting hand over Cookie's. "Trust me.
It'll take a while, but at least she has family and friends behind her."

Before Cookie had an opportunity to reply, Sweetie Belle shouted something

unintelligible and drew them from the kitchen.

The girl was soundly sleeping, mumbling in her dreams, when they peeked into the
living room. They closed the door and shared a laugh.

"I have some news, too: I've got a new place."

"That's wonderful. How did you get it so quickly? Last I knew, you were still
looking."

"I mentioned to some of my coworkers that I've been looking for a new place, and I
got directed to a farm near the Apple family's. The owner has a private flat
attached to her house that she rents out. I got to meet with her today while you
were gone." She pulled the ring of keys from her pocket and allowed them to jingle
before Cookie, adding, "I even have the keys already. She said she'd bring her
truck Saturday for me to take my stuff over."

"If you've already made the arrangements, that's fine, but I'm sure your friends
will want to help. I just know Rarity and Sweetie Belle will want to see your new
place."

"I'm working Saturday at six, but I'm completely free before that. I'll let you
know what the girls say."

They retired to the living room where Sunset relaxed on a recliner, staying near
Sweetie Belle at Cookie's request. While mindlessly browsing some wiki about
programming, Sunset reached out with her senses and pushed them at Sweetie Belle.
The girl's spirit was a brightly shining beacon, yet it was wreathed in tangled
bunches of colours that threatened to bury it. The storm was composed almost
entirely of dark colours that Sunset could not perceive as anything other than
negative. A dark indigo was the overwhelmingly dominant component of the siege,
assisted by a purple the colour of an overripe grape and specks of orange that
reminded her of vomit. They seemed to blend where they met, hiding or usurping any
other surface emotions. As Sunset's perception brushed the emotions she felt and
saw in some relatively new part of her mind, they would swirl like cream on hot
cocoa but do nothing else.

Surprised at the lack of response, Sunset probed her friend's psyche again, feeling
the myriad patterns of negative emotions and their connections to the core spark of
Sweetie Belle. Sunset was unable to name most of the emotions she felt, not having
experience with differentiating them and unwilling to pull bits of them back to her
for fear of what would happen. Instead, she danced her senses around the many
strands and tried to determine what they were by their limited resonance. She was
reasonably certain she could detect guilt and despair, as they were the most
obvious. She also thought she could feel shame, anger, sorrow, and a few others
interwoven amongst them.

There were speckles of other colours, but she was unable to identify what emotions
they represented. Interspersed and buried were lighter greens and blues, amongst
others she identified as positives such as happiness and contentedness, which were
trying to surround and to protect the deepest core. Sunset was not easily able to
reach the pink and purple crystalline spark at the centre, which seemed to have a
reddish tint.

'How do I pull these dark ones away?'

Finding a loose strand of guilt poking toward the deeper core, she grasped at it,
which finally provoked a response. It pushed along the connection back to Sunset,
who shoved more of herself into a barrier to block its path.

The guilt was powerful. The little strand was connected to a much larger weave
threatening to engulf a few of the embattled happier parts of Sweetie Belle.

As the guilt strand pushed at Sunset's defences, she turned her attention to its
connection. While the mass was not unraveling itself, she could follow this cord.
How to exterminate it was a separate matter. Sunset tried pushing her will into
the consciousness currently external to herself, asking that part of herself to
sever the strand that was reaching at her.

Nothing happened. Sunset pushed again, this time flooding herself with the
pleasant feelings that entered her when she thought of her friends. She sorted
through them, noticing small changes tied to the most powerful moments. Uniting to
defeat the Sirens at the Battle of the Bands, embracing Sci-Twi as a friend for the
first time, Sunset's forgiveness to the Crusaders for destroying her fledgling good
reputation: They all empowered her, but still did nothing to obey her command.

She was ready to quit for the day, as the dual consciousness was starting to drain
her, when she noticed a subtle change in the guilt strand. When she was
remembering parts of Anon-A-Miss, the guilt had become more forceful in its
attempts to breach her defences and reach her.

The strand had not been unraveling, but it had been putting more of its colour into
its counter-probe.

'Does that mean it would be weaker if I cut this?'

Sunset frowned. Her barrier was decaying exponentially, which meant she could only
safely maintain it another few minutes.

The voice that was similar to Sunset's but was not hers again spoke from the third
part of herself that she pretended did not exist. 'Do you really expect happy
thoughts to attack? They might make you feel stronger, but they aren't the
feelings that get you through the battle. Where's the rage? What about the
killing intent? Put a little of me out there and we'll leave no enemy alive.'

'Go to Tartarus,' Sunset shot back mentally.

She made one last push into her extended perceptions, pleading with herself to help
her friend. It was not right that Sweetie Belle should hate herself and be so
mired in unhappiness. The girl's face was suited to a smile, and her tears should
only be happy ones.

Nothing again. Something was not working, if what Sunset wanted was even possible.

The guilt tendril seemed to realise that its connection to Sunset was about to be
severed. It stopped pushing against her to begin a retreat back to Sweetie Belle.
All the bitter darkness of guilt rose like a tidal wave over a cheerful patch of
gold.

'Screw you.'

Sunset was angry. She was not going to lose to some thoughtless guilt.

Her contempt was quickly reflected in her own emotional probes, sharpening them to
blades, which cut at the hostile mass as though it was a mere weed.

Before long, it was nearly severed, slowly drifting back to its owner.

'Not if I have anything to say.'

Another slash broke the guilt entirely free. The dark emotional strands floated in
whatever spectral realm they inhabited, as if ready to infect the next person to be
within reach.

Sunset's thought-blades became a wall of murderous fire. It boxed the filthy snarl
and compacted, pure rage flowing into the space, Sunset's own hate and disgust an
incinerating flame.

A gentle hand on Sunset's shoulder woke her. The teen felt exhausted, her mind
foggy and muscles a little stretched as though from an unaccustomed workout.

A glance at the clock showed that it had been eight minutes since she last checked
the time.

"Would you like more tea?" Cookie asked, offering a glass.

"Yes, please. Thanks." Sunset gulped her tea, feeling inexplicably thirsty. It
was refreshing, washing the cobwebs from her brain and relaxing her body.

Cookie took the drained glass back into the kitchen. Sunset stood, stretching.
She tried feeling the emotional space around her, but her inner spark would not
cooperate. It seemed to be too exhausted from her previous adventure. She
wondered if she had perhaps exhausted her Mana reserve, though she was unsure how
to check it.

"Don't you need to go meet the girls soon?" Cookie asked as she returned from the
kitchen.

Sunset glanced at the clock again. "It's not even close yet."

But then she frowned. The hour hand was too far ahead. Two hours too far, in
fact. She had miscounted; the school day would be ending soon.

"Never mind," she added. Then chuckled, rubbing her forehead with one hand. "I
didn't even think I'd fallen asleep."

Cookie gave her a smile. "That'll happen. On my days off, I'll think I'm just
sitting down to read for a few minutes, and then I'm dead to the world."

"Whose head?"

Startled, Sunset and Cookie looked to the couch, where Sweetie Belle was pushing
herself into a sitting position. The girl’s mother swept in, helping to prop her
up.

"Did you have a good nap?" she asked with a smile.

"Yeah." Sweetie Belle yawned, stretching her arms over her head. "I feel ...
relaxed."

"Would you like some tea? I just made a fresh pitcher."

At a nod, Cookie was back in the kitchen, leaving Sweetie Belle staring at Sunset.
"I had a dream about you. It was ... kinda weird."

"What was it?"

"Well, I was crying and it was dark and rainy, and then you came and gave me a
raincoat that made me look like a kitten. I became a kitten, and you were carrying
me around and hiding me from the rain. I woke up when the clouds finally
disappeared and the rain stopped."

'How do I reply to that?'

"Huh, that's cool. I have to admit, you'd make an adorable kitten."

Sweetie Belle shuffled her feet for a moment. "Do you mind if I go with you to the
Sweet Shoppe? I never get to go anymore since Apple Bloom and Scootaloo don't go
there much."

"If your Mum's okay with it, sure." Sunset would need to inform Sweetie Belle of
the move soon anyway, and it would be easier to answer all questions at once, even
though both girls knew Pearl. "I'm leaving now, though, so go ask her fast."

The conversation was short. Sunset could not hear the exact words, but the tones
were obvious. Cookie sounded nervous, but she agreed. Even without reaching
beyond herself, Sunset could still sense some emotional resonance from those around
her, and when Sweetie Belle returned with a smile, she felt happier than she had
been in the past twenty-four hours.

The delay meant the two girls had to walk quickly, leaving them without the breath
to chat. They reached the Sweet Shoppe with just enough time to place an order and
to claim a table before the post-school rush started.

As CHS students flooded the building, Sunset began to debate changing the standard
meeting place. There seemed to be fewer hostile glares, but she was getting a
number of curious or dull stares. It was as if her former schoolmates were
surprised to see her. She was spared further thought on it by the timely arrival
of her friends.

The six girls looked so natural together. Sunset wondered if Princess Twilight and
her pony friends looked the same when they were together. Then again, the pony
equivalents were more mature and had adult responsibilities, so assembling casually
was probably not as easy for them. She wondered if her friends' entrance into
college would change things.

"Sweetie Belle? What are you doing here?" Rarity took a seat caddy-corner to her
sister. "Are you, erm, feeling better?

"Mum took me to the doctor and I had a good nap today. Since I was feeling good
when I woke up, I asked Mum if I could come hang out, too."

"I'm glad to hear that, dear."

"How are you, Sunset?" Fluttershy glanced about the room nervously. The atmosphere
was not tense, but their group always drew attention.

Repeating her earlier performance, Sunset produced her new keys. "I have a new
flat. Move-in is this weekend."

All of the girls offered their congratulations and promises to assist, followed by
questions. Sunset refused to tell them where she would be living - she wanted to
surprise them on moving day - otherwise repeating the story she had told Cookie.

"Darling, you simply must let me prepare some new drapes for you," Rarity stated.
"Those blinds most flats include are not exactly what I would call pleasing to the
eye."

"Um, if you think you'll ever get lonely, I can help you find a new friend at the
shelter to keep you company."

"Did you check the building's structural integrity? Did you ask to see their
safety credentials? You shouldn't move unless you're sure that it won't have any
problems."

Sunset responded to the overlapping thoughts, questions, and comments as best she
could. She was glad her friends were taking the idea so well, given the hesitation
they had shown at learning she had lived alone previously. Of course, they had
seen that she could take care of herself and the reassurance that the owner was a
woman who rented the space as an attachment to her own home helped soothe most
remaining concerns. Twilight still wanted to be certain the house did not sit on a
fault line until she remembered there were none anywhere near the city.

The girls avoided much talk of their day until Rainbow Dash gave an extended
description of her awesomeness in a scrimmage soccer game during Physical Education
class. Once she broke the unspoken taboo, the others exchanged uneasy glances.

Finally, Pinkie Pie broke the silence. "Things were different at school today. It
felt a lot happier."

"How so?"

Again, the rest of the group looked to one another, none of them apparently wanting
to answer.

"It would seem, darling, that the dark magic at the school is clearing away faster
than we expected."

"My calculations were way off," Twilight added. "When I asked around about you,
most students and staff had no real opinion. A few, like Trixie, were still
hostile. I'll try to work out a graph or chart to explain the changes and bring it
with me this weekend."

"I appreciate that, Twilight, but I think I can guess what's happening," Sunset
replied. "When those things started spreading their influence, they decided to use
a convenient target and pinned everything on me. Now that I'm gone, the hate
doesn't have a specific target present, so it's wearing out faster."

"How do you know that's the reason? You haven't been gone that long. By that
reasoning, this would have ended after the first weekend."

Sunset sighed. She hated giving her friends half-truths, but there was no way she
could explain her limited knowledge of magick. "I'm a former unicorn, and I was
one of the best students of magic in Equestria. This might not be the same magic,
but I can see the same principle applying here. Some of the higher-level magic I
studied before would be just like this.

"Magick uses sympathy and symbols for most of what it does. It was tied to me
being there physically and symbolically. Weekends would not have changed anything
because of the latter."

Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully. "So when you ... left the school, you
weren't satisfying both, which meant the magic didn't have an anchor anymore?"

"Exactly."

Sweetie Belle raised her hand. "But how does that explain why it went so fast?"

Sunset nodded. "That's a good question." As Sweetie Belle beamed at the praise,
Sunset continued, "I'm not completely sure. This wasn't mind-control, like it was
with Flash. This was more like the Sirens: Manipulating emotions. I do have a
guess, if you really want to hear it."

Everyone assented, their faces imparting their eagerness to learn more.

Looking at Twilight, Sunset asked, "What did you use for the baseline when you made
your original projections?"

"I based the scale on those that had the strongest reactions."

"When did you start?"

"Monday." At Sunset's raised eyebrow, Twilight slapped her forehead. "I can't
believe I didn't think about that."

Most of the group asked some form of "What?" when Twilight did not immediately
explain.

Face bright red, she expounded, "I didn't account for the change in temperament
from the height of the infestation. My numbers were skewed. I'm guessing the
change follows an exponential decay pattern?"

Sunset shrugged. "I'm just guessing. It's not like I'm an expert. Even if my
leaving the school remained a secret, you could say that the magick would know,
which would negate it and allow much more rapid change."

Thanks to a few illustrations, Sunset and Twilight were able to clarify the
explanation for their friends. When everyone claimed to understand, the
conversation moved to happier topics.

They were preparing to leave when Rarity turned her attention to Sweetie Belle.
"Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were asking me about you during lunch today. I told
them you weren't feeling well, and that I would ask you to send them a message if
you were up to it. I'm sure they would love to know that you're feeling better."

"I will. Thanks, Rarity." As the group stepped between packed tables, Sweetie
Belle trailed the older teens out the door, already sending the requested messages.

"Hey, girls, what do ya think about invitin' those two ta help with Sunset's move?"
Applejack asked once they were standing in front of that building.

"I don't think they'd agree," Sweetie Belle replied.

"It wouldn't hurt to ask," Fluttershy offered.

Rarity nodded. "I didn't mention Sunset to them, but I did notice they seemed more
accessible today."

"And I could measure their reactions for my calculations," Twilight exclaimed,

excitement in her voice.

"Do you want me to ask them?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Let's wait until Friday. If this is wearin' out already, maybe they'd be willin'
ta help by then."

The girls parted. Sweetie Belle manoeuvred between Sunset and Rarity, taking their
hands as they walked. While it surprised Sunset, she was glad to see her friend
seemingly feeling much better. They enjoyed a comfortable silence until they
entered the suburbs, where Sweetie Belle asked, "Would either of you mind if I
invite Button Mash, too?"

"Oh? When did you two get so close?"

"We've been friends for a while, Rarity." The slight blush to her cheeks belied
her calm response. "Our programming class has a big assignment, so I was thinking
him, Sunset, and me can work on it once we finish moving. It's not like it'll take
all day."

"Sunset has work that evening, Sweetie Belle. But I'm sure our parents wouldn't
mind you two working together at home."

"I don't mind if he wants to come and help. I may not have a lot of time, but I'd
be happy to work with you guys before I leave that day."

The evening's post-dinner discussion was as Cookie had said: Whether to pull
Sweetie Belle from the school. While Cookie and Rarity both thought it would be a
good thing, Magnum and Sweetie Belle were opposed to it. Sunset remained in her
room for the time, not wanting to involve herself in private matters.

It never reached the level of an argument, but parents and sisters did spend time
in two groups each trying to persuade the other. It ended for the time being when
Sweetie Belle said, "I know you think it'll help, but my best friends are at
school, and I don't want to leave them. I'm not going to let something happen like
last night, I promise, so please don't make me stop going."

Her mother and sister finally relented. Sunset was glad that they had solved their
disagreement without the need for raised voices or angry proclamations. With her
mind and body rested, she projected her senses as she had earlier and aimed them
straight to Sweetie Belle.

The guilt was still tightly woven into the girl's emotional pattern, but it had
lost much of its angry colour. Cheerful colours were much easier to see, and they
looked to be pushing back against the knots of unhappiness. It would be nice if
Sunset could claim to have assisted in that change.

'Why not? We did burn away what was attacking us. That girl owes us something,'
the other voice whispered.

Sunset pulled her extended sense back into herself. 'No, she doesn't. I've hurt
her several times. It's only right to do what I can to help her.'

'You're such a little bleeding-heart. Someone's going to take advantage of that

someday.'

'Better that than becoming a she-demon again.'

The voice actually chuckled in Sunset's own mind. 'Oh, you silly little girl, what
makes you think you can't be both?'

It went silent after that. Sunset allowed herself to drift into sleep. If she
dreamt, she did not remember it when she woke.
> Chapter VI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Friends Help One Move
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Thursday and Friday passed slowly. It was difficult not having a schedule to keep
time advancing, leading Sunset to believe she was trapped in a temporal spell
designed to drive her to madness. She occupied her time with studying what she
could, though it did little to fill the gaping expanse that was her relative
freedom. By noon on Thursday, Sunset decided to occupy herself with helping about
the house, completing what minor chores she could. She did not feel right playing
games or lounging while her friends were in class, despite all four of her hosts
assuring her that she did not need to worry about it.
Rather than the standard office hours and days, Cookie worked ten-hour shifts as a
receptionist four days each week, usually leaving Wednesday free. She was a
homemaker with her free time. It was easy to see where Rarity learned the basics
of colour, style, and fashion, though Cookie was hardly as devoted to the topics.
Last season was fine, and what mattered most was comfort, even if it did mean a
little clashing.

Applejack messaged Sunset shortly after school Friday that Apple Bloom had agreed
to help with the move. There was no mention of Scootaloo, but they had decided to
have Rainbow Dash and Sweetie Belle approach her about it. That message arrived a
few minutes later, Dash using far too many abbreviations to convey that Scootaloo
had promised to join them. Only Sunset's familiarity with her friend's strange
message style allowed her to interpret it.

They would all meet at ten the next morning, which Sunset forwarded to Pearl. The
gang was not meeting that day as the girls all had other things they needed to do,
including completing homework or household chores that would allow them to leave
the next day free.

Sweetie Belle returned home alone. Rarity had gone somewhere with Fluttershy
again, probably to window-shop ideas for the new flat's décor. With the upcoming
move and the issues of the past few days, it was the first time Sunset had an
opportunity to speak with Sweetie Belle privately about the approaching Congressus
Peculiaris.

"Are you still planning to come to the party?" Sunset asked as she checked a sheet
of completed Algebra equations.

"Of course. I've really been wanting to see Midnight again and Pearl and Ace and
Clash, too."

"Since Vampires attend, it's probably going to run late. Do you know what you're
going to do to get away for it? Do you think one of your friends will cover for
you?"

All the solutions she had written were correct. Sunset returned the sheet to
Sweetie Belle, who replied as she tucked it into her binder. "Why don't I just see
if I can stay with you? You could still be my tutor so I could say there's another
big programming project."

"I 'work' Saturdays." Sunset paused for a moment. Given the recent changes and
the move, she could modify that story. "Then again, there's no reason I couldn't
say that I'm picking up more shifts and just happened to get next week off. My
magick studies will probably take some time, so I'll need the cover anyway."

Sweetie Belle gave her a hug. "So we can have a sleepover next week?"

"Sure."

"Wait, did you say 'magick studies'?"

It took several minutes to get an overly excited Sweetie Belle back to doing her
homework. The young teen was too busy imagining Sunset as an anime heroine
shooting lightning bolts and fireballs from her hands. Even learning that Sunset's
magickal specialities - dictated by her Path - were boring old Mind and Space
diminished none of her enthusiasm. By the time they finished the homework, it was
nearing time for bed. Rarity had called to say that she was staying with
Fluttershy after their shopping trip went too long.
Not for the first time, Sunset found it difficult to sleep. For once, though, the
insomnia was driven by excitement rather than guilt or despair. She was taking
further steps into an unknown world, but she would be living with and taking
lessons from someone she knew to be friendly. Even her lack of transportation and
impending reliance on a two mile walk to and from the closest transit stop lacked
the substance to dull her good spirits. Despite a few drawbacks, Sunset felt that
she finally had something resembling a grasp on her life.

Sleep finally claimed her shortly after midnight. Before she realised she was
sleeping, it was Sweetie Belle's voice calling her back to waking. It was already
nine and Rarity had returned, Fluttershy driving them both.

Sunset dressed quickly, not too concerned with a morning shower as she would need
one when they finished. The day's forecast was mild with no rain, for which she
was thankful. She ate quickly, a simple breakfast of eggs and bacon that Cookie
promised would fortify her for the heavy lifting.

Applejack was the next to arrive, Apple Bloom riding in the family truck with her.
Sunset peeked from the window and saw that the youngest Apple did not look
displeased, her face neutral until she saw Sweetie Belle. The girls shared a big
hug as though they had not seen each other in weeks.

Sunset was rinsing her dishes and placing them on the stack to be washed when
Sweetie Belle led Apple Bloom into the kitchen. The older girl had been expecting
a scowl or a hostile glare from the latter, and was surprised to be met by wide,
sad eyes.

Apple Bloom's red bow itself seemed to droop as the girl lowered her head. "Sunset
... um ...," she allowed her words to trail off, looking anywhere but Sunset's
eyes.

"Hey, Apple Bloom."

"Hi." Her fingers fiddled with the hem of her shirt.

Sweetie Belle put a comforting hand on her friend’s shoulder. Apple Bloom lifted
her eyes, glancing between the two of them. She laid her left hand over Sweetie
Belle's, gently squeezing. Finally, Apple Bloom took in a deep breath, and let it
out in a sigh.

"Sunset, Ah...." She cleared her throat before continuing. "Look, Ah don't know
what got inta me, but Ah'm right sorry. Ya didn't deserve the way me and Scootaloo
treated ya, especially after ya fergave the last time."

Sunset placed her plate on top of the stack and dried her hands on a nearby towel.
She turned to face Apple Bloom, who visibly tensed, squeezing the hand on her
shoulder just a little harder for support.

"Has anyone explained about what happened at the school?"

"Yeah, but that don't make it right."

Sunset padded over to the girl, extending her arms. When Apple Bloom did not
flinch away from her, she wrapped her in a hug. Sweetie Belle joined in from
behind, sandwiching the redhead between them.

"It's not your fault, Apple Bloom. Those creatures did the wrong thing. I'm just
glad we can be friends again, so please put all of that behind you." Sunset gave
her a little pat on the back, and smiled. "Now, you ready to show off those farm
girl muscles for us?"

That elicited a happy giggle. "Ah can handle anythin' ya throw at me."

Considering how little she had to move, Sunset knew it to be true.

"Be careful with your promises," Sweetie Belle warned with a chuckle. "Someone
might actually throw something heavy at you. What would you do then?"

"Ah'd catch it ... or get squished."

They shared a laugh. It must have caught attention, for Rarity and Applejack
entered the kitchen in time to see the group hug separating. Neither said
anything, their grins expressing their reaction to the sight of at least one fully
healed Crusader.

All of their friends arrived over the next half hour, Rainbow Dash being the final
one, a few minutes before ten. While she had a reputation for pushing a schedule,
Sunset could not remember her friend being late without good reason. Rarity was
more likely to be fashionably late when applicable, but Dash's many athletic
commitments and her goal of joining the Air Force or the Space Programme - complete
with attending Air Force Camp and Space Camp every year - had taught her the
importance of being punctual.

Dash and Scootaloo had been riding with Pinkie Pie. Like Apple Bloom, contrition
was visible on the skateboarder's face.

Unlike her friend, Scootaloo immediately grabbed Sunset Shimmer and pulled her into
the house, shutting the door behind them without saying a word. Dash threw a
worried look their way, but said and did nothing.

When they had privacy, Scootaloo quickly turned to face her two-time victim.

"I came because I wanted to say something. I'll leave right away, so just listen,
okay?" Her voice was flat.

"Go ahead."

Scootaloo took a deep breath. "They told me about those things, and what they did
to everyone, and that it wasn't our fault. I wish it was that simple." She
lowered her head to stare at their boots. "I'm the one that reported you and
Sweetie Belle to Principal Celestia."

Sunset blinked in mild surprise. While not an outlier, she had placed the
likelihood of Apple Bloom or Scootaloo having made a complaint in the lower half of
the probability distribution, her reasoning for which being that they would
hesitate at causing problems for their friend. The greatest percentages had been
reserved to the possibility that Celestia wove the complaint from whole cloth to
manipulate Sunset. No matter how it had happened, she had not expected she would
ever know.

Though she had not prepared for this outcome, she did not want to allow silence to
linger. The older teen decided to use the tactic that had worked previously: She
wrapped Scootaloo in a hug.

The skateboarder was known to be far less emotional and hands-on than her friends,
not too different from Rainbow Dash or Sunset herself in that respect. Scootaloo
returned the hug anyway.
"I'm sorry," she whispered, her voice muffled by Sunset’s shirt.

"You're forgiven. Will you please stay and help? I know the girls would love to
hang out with you."

Scootaloo pulled back a bit without breaking the hug altogether, just enough to
look up at her face. "Why do you keep forgiving everyone?"

"I have my reasons. You're sorry for what you did, and it wasn't in your control
this time." Sunset gave her a knowing look. "Besides, Scootaloo, holding onto
anger isn't a good thing.

"The person I used to be held onto bitterness and anger because of things that
happened to me when I was very young. You saw what happened from that. I've never
forgiven them and probably never will, but I'm not letting that make me who I am
anymore."

She smiled at the girl. "I can forgive you because you didn't mean it. Even if
someone does mean it, but they don't apologise, it doesn't do any good to stay mad
at them forever. Okay?"

Scootaloo pushed herself free of Sunset's arms entirely. "I still decided to say
it, though. I could've found other ways to hurt you while that was going on, but I
picked that one. It's not like somebody said 'Report her to the school.' I hurt
you bad, and I could've hurt Sweetie Belle even worse. That should've been enough
to stop me, but I went ahead and did it."

"I was hoping you wouldn't notice the difference between what was forced on you and
what wasn't, Scootaloo."

"Are you saying I'm stupid?" Scootaloo's body tensed as though preparing herself
for a fight.

"I'm trying to say that you weren't thinking rationally. I've dealt with guilt
from things I did, and I didn't want you to go through it again. That's why I was
hoping you'd believe everything was out of your control." She reached forward,
hugging the skateboarder again. This time, Scootaloo relaxed.

"If you insist on feeling bad about it, then you can make it up by staying here and
helping me move, okay?"

It took a moment, but Scootaloo returned the second hug, quietly replying, "Okay."
She tightened the embrace, adding a mumbled, "Thanks, Sunset."

When they released each other, Sunset noticed a few tears running down Scootaloo's
cheeks. Sunset offered one of the tissues from the coffee table, which the younger
teen accepted. She dried her cheeks and eyes, leaving no hint that something as
'un-cool' as tears had ever been present. The rest of the girls were in three
small groups, chatting or coordinating. Button Mash had arrived while Sunset and
Scootaloo were talking and was sitting on the curb next to Sweetie Belle, the two
playing a game together on matching handheld systems.

"Everyone ready?" Sunset called as she closed the front door. At the various
affirmations, she said, "Rarity wanted to handle organising, so she'll stay out
here. Whoever feels like a strong lifter can follow me."

Sweetie Belle was staying with her sister, as were Fluttershy and Twilight. The
rest, including Button Mash, followed Sunset to the back of the house where the
rear entrance opened to a foyer that had two other doors. One led to the basement,
where they had placed Sunset's things after Magnum had some choice words with her
former landlord about unlawful eviction.

Sunset Shimmer was nearly the opposite of a hoarder. She likely could have moved
most of her possessions alone with a borrowed truck. As it was, with so many
vehicles, she would be surprised if the entire moving crew needed more than one
trip.

Her bed had been disassembled, leaving the headboard and the mattress as the
largest parts. She had a four-drawer dresser that was the heaviest thing to be
moved. What clothing she had not kept in the house was stored in two plastic boxes
gifted from Cookie. She also had a small kitchen table and two chairs, plus some
mismatched living room furniture. Most of the rest of her things were boxes of
books, a good portion of which had been collected when she was learning more about
the human world. In addition, she had her kitchen implements, bed sheets, towels,
and a few other miscellaneous items. Despite much of what she owned being second-
hand, she fixed what needed it and maintained everything well so that none of it
gave what Dash called a 'poor girl vibe.'

They decided to form a human ladder to get the smaller items moved first. The two
Crusaders and Button Mash were the perfect size to fit in the stairs, while also
being able to manoeuvre everything around themselves. In only fifteen minutes, all
the smaller boxes and possessions were piled in the backyard. Team lifts got the
dresser, mattress, and bed frame to the truck, where Rarity used her team to place
what was arriving for the least possible damage. She insisted on taking anything
highly fragile herself, placing lamps and a vase in the backseat of her car after
wrapping them in old newspaper and blankets.

Less than an hour saw everything packed and ready to move. It would not have
needed so much time except that Rarity kept wanting things rearranged; it took
Applejack starting the truck and driving to the next block to stop the constant
directives. In addition to the truck, Rarity's car and Pinkie's sister's van
carried the spillover with Fluttershy's van transporting everyone.

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom wanted to ride with their sisters. Sunset took the
front seat with Fluttershy to give directions. Their travel time was nearly
doubled when they realised that Rarity was falling behind them. She would not
drive quickly, apparently afraid for her cargo's safety. Rather than hold the rest
of the group, Sunset sent the address to Sweetie Belle and the others kept going.

There was a terrible desire in Sunset to see Applejack's face as they left the
highway and turned toward her farm. The exit was the last one for some distance;
most of the area was taken by corporate farms and little else. Only a few family
farms remained, eking livings from the local Farmer's Market, grocery stores
specialising in local merchandise, and the subset of the population that preferred
to buy from the source. A glance out the back to Applejack's truck showed the
cowgirl's mouth agape as they made the final turn that would get them to Sweet
Apple Acres.

Even the van's passengers were showing surprise, except for Fluttershy, who was
apologising for not being able to follow directions correctly. This quieted when
Sunset had her take the last driveway before they reached the Apple family's home
and pull behind the garage.

Pearl was seated on the steps and puffing on a real corncob pipe. She gave them
all a genial wave as they stopped. Sunset was uncertain whether the pipe was a
prop or not, as she had not previously seen Pearl in casual circumstances. Others
smoking did not bother her, as it was legal but rare in Equestria and she had
smoked a bit there and upon arriving in the human world. Only the realisation that
it would hurt her ability to become the school queen made her quit.

"Right on the dot," Pearl said as Sunset/Sparky stepped from the van. "Will y'all
be needin' mah help?"

"I think we'll be fine. Thanks for offering." Turning to her friends, she said,
"Girls, this is Pearl, my new landlady. Pearl, my friends." She gestured to each
one, giving their names.

"Ah'll go make up some refreshments while yer gettin' everythin' settled. Come on
over ta the main kitchen when yer done."

Accepting their thanks, she left them to decide on the unload procedure.
Fluttershy wanted to wait for Rarity, while most of the others were insisting on
seeing the place immediately, as Rarity would need her own tour.

Sunset took her friends around her new flat. When they were done, Rainbow Dash
proclaimed it 'acceptably awesome,' while Fluttershy was thrilled that there was a
view over the cow pasture and the sheep barn. None of the others had any negative
comments, just observing that they were pleased their friend had been able to find
a nice place to live, and a landlady who seemed kind.

They were unloading the truck when Rarity finally joined them, creeping to a halt
next to Applejack's truck.

"You have no idea how terrifying the streets are when one is carrying such delicate
glasswork in the back," she stated, lifting one of the lamps as though it would
break from physical contact. "Some ruffian on a motorcycle was tailgating me and
had the audacity to speed around me when I wouldn't go faster while waving a
certain finger at me."

"Oh, Rarity, I'm so sorry about that." Fluttershy gave her friend a gentle pat on
the shoulder. "Do you need to take a break?"

"Darling, I need to track that young man down and give him a piece of my mind,
though I suppose some work will take my mind off everything. Sunset, would you be
so kind as to show me around so we can find the perfect placement for your things?"

"Way ahead of ya," Applejack said, hefting the headboard. "We got it all settled
while we were waitin'. Why don't ya go help 'organise' inside?"

"What a splendid idea!" Rarity practically danced with glee, seeming completely
oblivious to the sarcasm directed at her. "Come, Sweetie Belle, we must ensure
Sunset's new flat is perfect. Bring the other lamp along, please."

Fluttershy accompanied the sisters, several of the others rolling their eyes.

Like the first half of the move, the second half took a much longer time than
expected, as Rarity insisted that the best way to determine the right placement for
everything was by trying each placement physically. This was best accomplished
after the bed was assembled, which then required three or four people to move it.

At Fluttershy's pleading, Rarity settled for the final arrangement. She declared
that she would be returning soon to finish it, along with new curtains and drapes
and towels and anything else she could create to replace Sunset's mismatched
property. It may have been insulting if Rarity did not actually possess excellent
taste and was not trying to help in the way she knew best.

They had three hours before Sunset had to leave. They spent that time in the main
house's kitchen, enjoying Pearl's homemade lemonade and several plates of different
types of cookies. Though Sweetie Belle/Orchid and Pearl recognised each other,
they convincingly introduced themselves. Applejack dominated the initial
conversation with all manner of farm talk, seeming impressed with Pearl's openness
and lack of criticism for smaller farms.

Dash and Scootaloo were getting bored with sitting in the kitchen and requested
permission to look around the property, which Pearl granted on the condition of not
scaring the animals or damaging anything. Pinkie followed them after promising to
make sure her friends would behave, taking Apple Bloom with her. Sunset felt a
little magick accompanying the promise that felt like the magick she had noted when
she made the deal with Pinkie Pie and saw that Pearl's smile and nod had some
knowing weight to them.

"I'm really happy for you, Sunset, but I am wondering how you're going to get
around from out here," Fluttershy said. "Doesn't the last bus run after you get
off work?"

"I still have my savings, so I'll be looking for some kind of vehicle this coming
week. Someone else offered to give me a ride for this week."

"Oh, darling, you simply must take my father with you. He knows something about
automobiles and will be happy to help you get a fair deal."

"We looked up a few online this week; he offered to take me Monday to check out
some of them. Would you like to come with us, Rarity?"

"But of course. Father may know about what makes a car tick, but you need a
discerning eye to make sure it is the right complement for you. Could you send me
the list?"

While Sunset forwarded the list she and Magnum had compiled, Pearl decided to join
their conversation. "Ya know how ta drive a stick?"

"I can handle bikes, if that makes a difference."

"It might take ya a bit ta get the hang of a car, but Ah've got plenty of space fer
practisin'. Get a stick 'n ya won't regret it."

"You heard the lady, Rarity," Sunset said, turning to her friend with smile.
"Going for a standard."

Rarity gave a small frown. "I suppose, if you insist, but that does rather limit
your options." Her frown faded as she checked the links and tuned out the greater
world around her.

"So how'd y'all get ta know each other? No offence meant, but y'all ain't exactly
what Ah'm used ta seein' in groups of friends at yer age."

The two most likely to speak without thinking were probably in the next county by
that point, so the answers glossed over Sunset's past transgressions, focusing on
individual relationships and their widely varied interests. Twilight and
Fluttershy had to be encouraged to talk about themselves, the former still getting
used to social interaction and the latter still shy around strangers, but they did
gradually become more talkative.

Their wayward friends eventually returned, as Pinkie had promised to help the Cakes
with a birthday party they were hosting the next day, which reminded Fluttershy
that she needed to get to the animal shelter for the evening walk and story time.
Since the two largest vehicles were leaving, that pulled most of the others with
them.

Rarity wanted to be home in time for dinner, and reminded her sister and Button
that they still had to work on a project. They departed last, taking Scootaloo and
leaving Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Rainbow Dash, who was sleeping over with the
farm family that night.

"Are ya settled?" Applejack asked. "It's not like it'll take us long ta git home."

"I think everything's good. If something comes up, I'll let you know. Thanks
again, girls."

Pearl and Sparky waited until they heard the truck leaving the farm before they
spoke again. "Ya've got good friends there, Haystack."

"They're definitely the best."

"We'd best get a move on. The Hierarch is gonna be presentin' the plans fer the
Congressus Peculiaris tonight."

"Speaking of which, he said Orchid could come with me. Thanks for your help with
that; she's really excited." Sparky was about to head back to her bathroom for a
quick shower before she paused. "Oh, just so you know, we're planning for her to
stay the night with me."

Neither needed much time to get ready. They exchanged small talk during the ride
to the Great Hall. Settled into Pearl's passenger seat, Sunset watched the
buildings pass them and felt happy. Maybe the little candle still had some life in
it.

PART I END

> Interlude I: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns to See Through the Lie
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

At least the pain was gone. Sunset Shimmer could feel the knife wound in her side,
though it was an abstract feeling. It was there because she remembered its
presence, created when Flash Sentry slipped the blade between her ribs that
punctured her lung. Despite the wound and the fact that she knew she had been
suffocating, she could breathe normally. She wondered briefly why she was no
longer dying, but the idea became a phantom that floated on the breeze, forgotten
as quickly as it had appeared.

Sunset felt cold all over. She moved, but her limbs responded lethargically. It
was then she realised she was lying flat on some very chilly ground. She rose,
grunting with the effort, to a sitting position.

It was then that she heard the whispers.

There were mocking, bitter, and angry voices. Voices she recognised. They came
from all around her, sometimes seeming to sound right next to her ears.

She clapped her hands over her temples, fumbling to get her numb fingers to close
properly. It did little to stop the sharp words, the terrible accusations from
ripping into her core.

"Witch!"
"Demoness."

"Disappear ... you don't belong...."

"Stop," Sunset whimpered, squeezing her eyes shut. It was just like when she had
been caught in the hall during the Anon-A-Miss incident all over again. "Please,
stop ... I'm not like that anymore."

"Oh, really?" Applejack's voice spoke in her ear. "That lust fer power ain't just
gone."

A strangled sob fought its from her throat despite her best efforts to suppress it.

"She seems to think a few crocodile tears will convince everyone." Rarity's voice
was as cold and unforgiving as ice. "We won't be fooled so easily this time."

No. It was even worse.

"They're not-" Sunset swallowed, cutting off her shaky reply. "They’re not
crocodile tears. I really am trying to change. I want to be a better person. I
thought you guys saw that. I thought we were friends."

"Friends? With a mean-meanie-meanpants like you?" Pinkie asked. "Why would we

ever do that?"

"I welcomed you into my home. I even shared my bed with you." Fluttershy's voice
had a hard, nasty edge to it that Sunset would never have believed was possible.
"A monster like you deserves to ... to-"

"Die," Rainbow Dash interjected. "I wish we'd burned you in that pit. That
would've been just perfect for you. Demons love fiery pits."

Sunset shook her head violently. "Twilight, you believe in me, don't you? Please,
Twilight, you have to believe me!"

"Why should I? You started everything when you stole that other Twilight's crown.
If you hadn't done that, none of the other bad things would have happened. In
fact, if you hadn't come here, everything would have been perfect. You yelled at
me for risking your friends' lives, but just admit it: If not for you, they never
would have been at risk."

"Monster. Monster. Monster," the six voices chanted. Every few seconds, one took
a turn to break from the chant to hurl another insult. This abuse continued until
their voices eventually faded out, meshing into the low current of angry whispers
and occasional sharp outbursts all around her.

The hating, mocking voices of Sunset’s friends still rang in her ears. Desperate
to move, to escape, Sunset pushed herself to her feet. She finally opened her eyes
and saw the people she considered friends standing around her, the rest of the
student body arrayed behind them. Though she could see every face distinctly, the
crowd seemed somehow smaller than it should have been.

Each eye judged her and found her lacking. Each voice condemned her, damning her
to the worst torments she could imagine. Her friends were the worst, the hate in
their eyes burning her. As it continued, she saw not just humans, but every pony
she had ever known joining the throng.

Princess Celestia called for her to be thrown into Tartarus to be used as a chew-
toy for the creatures there, to which the crowd cheered, Sweetie Belle loudest of
all. Perhaps the only one she knew that was not present was Princess Twilight, but
she knew it was only a matter of time until that voice was added to the crowd.

Then it was not just voices anymore. They pushed closer, pressing their collective
weight forward as if to crush her, hands clenched into fists or outstretched like
claws.

Panic seized Sunset's mind. She cast about, looking desperately for some escape.
A small gap was open between them all, the space sufficient to allow her escape.

'No. I deserve this,' a small part of her mind whispered in a broken voice. 'I'm
a monster. A she-demon.'

She began to sob freely. Images of every terrible act she had ever committed
burned her like fire from within, not in the least relieved by the cold rejection
being heaped upon her. Sunset found herself agreeing with the mob, ready to offer
herself to whatever punishments they believed she deserved.

"Don't listen to them," a hushed voice breathed into her ear.

The voice was familiar, but Sunset could not see from where it originated.
"Princess Twilight?"

"Don't trust the roads. They'll only lead you into darkness," Twilight's
disembodied voice warned. "You'll never escape."

Looking again at the tiny gap, Sunset asked, "Then how do I get out?"

"Remember the truth, Sunset. Please, remember."

'The truth? The truth is that I'm a monster,' she told herself again. 'Monsters
have to be destroyed.'

It sounded like Sunset's own voice in her head, but it was just a little different.
She picked up just a hint of glee in her personal condemnation, as well as
something a little alien about her voice, like an actor practising voice-throwing
that was just a hair from being able to replicate it perfectly. It was the first
time she had noticed it.

"No! I'm not a monster anymore. I'm not perfect, but I'm doing the best I can."

A small glimmer just above her head lit the space around her; suddenly, Sunset was
alone.

It was only a single pinprick of light, but it was warm, unlike the harsh light
that had revealed the raging mob. Even the ringing in her ears vanished when they
did, replaced by absolute quiet. The tiny light only illuminated a couple feet
around her, so she still could not see much. Beyond the circle of light was only
inky blackness.

'Like my soul.'

'No, not anymore,' she shot back at her not-voice.

The light grew brighter, revealing a twisted forest that would have made the
Everfree seem tame. She could just see a road below her feet that led between its
trees. In another direction, she saw another tiny pinprick of light peeking over
the tops of the trees. It was inviting; she knew it was her destination. The road
curved through the woods, meandering to the distant beacon but required a longer
walk. Taking a straight line meant traveling into the forest and potentially
encountering whatever called it home.

Remembering the warning, she left the road and trekked into the forest. She
quickly realised that while where she had started was a wide, even road, she was
still on a dirt path that reminded her of a deer track. Unsure whether it also
counted as a road, she pressed forward into the dense wall of foliage that resisted
her efforts and scratched at her with branches like thorns before finally yielding.

The forest was cold, and Sunset belatedly noticed that she was naked. A cool
breeze raised goosebumps on her skin and made her shiver, clutching her arms around
herself for warmth and security.

Despite the initial proximity of flora, the interior of the woods were a little
more open and she could avoid the worst of the overgrowth that was attempting to
tear at her skin. The abrasions stung in the chill, as though punishing her for
violating the sanctity of the woods.

The glowing beacon occasionally disappeared behind the canopy, only to reappear a
few steps later. The deer track made a straight line to it, raising Sunset's hope
that it was safe. At one point, she thought she saw another light dancing between
the trees, though it disappeared when she blinked. Another blink and more of them
began to appear, flitting like fireflies about her.

As the lights drew near, she heard the whispers again. They once again spoke of
her many transgressions, vivid images of every terrible abuse dancing through her
head in time with the fireflies. Her friends were absent this time, for which she
was grateful, knowing she could not survive their verbal assault a second time.

"Please," she whispered, "Please, I just want to go home."

"What is home?" a voice asked.

The lights vanished, and the one floating above her head dimmed until she could see
only the length of her outstretched arm around herself.

She stopped, twirling left and right to look for the speaker.

But she was alone, the creeping darkness her only companion, hiding whatever might
be hunting her.

"What is home?" the voice asked again. "So many options, young traveler."

"Home is with my friends," Sunset replied, and began walking again. She could
escape this voice as she had her false classmates, despite the stumbles and
thistles slowing her progress.

"Friends?" A light chuckle followed the single word. "Those who sought to destroy
you? Or those who drove you away? Perhaps both?"

"The Equestrians didn't drive me away. I left on my own."

The shadows of the trees shifted to follow her steps, stretching into her little
bastion of light. Tendrils of darkness reached for her feet. Though she dodged
them, their number and length increased until they nearly covered the ground around
her. She could no longer move.

"How kind of you to absolve their guilt. 'I left on my own.' Why, though, did you
feel a need to leave?"

'Ignore him,' Sunset told herself.

"It couldn't have been the whispers, could it? Or that look of disappointment your
teacher always had every time she looked at you? What about your parents? Why
were they so eager to abandon you, the quiet, unloved little filly always left
alone when she was not beaten?"

"My mentor loved me." Sunset immediately covered her mouth.

"Sure she did," the voice mocked. "She had enough love to know she could never
handle you and dumped you on the streets rather than be honest with you. Why do
you deceive yourself? Your parents saw what you are and tried to get rid of you.
That princess saw it, and she decided to finish the job of making sure you'd never
be back."

Tears tried to force their way out of her eyes as her knees trembled. When she
stepped on a pinecone, she fell to her hands and knees as pain shot from her foot
up her leg. The shadows began to crawl over her skin, leaving her cold wherever
they touched.

From the ground, she could see the first dancing light again. Not blinking this
time, Sunset glared at it.

She remembered her last night in her parents' home. It came into clear focus, the
forest fading until she was viewing her memories as though she was there again.

Sunset Shimmer, barely more than a foal, was too nervous to sleep. Her parents
were finally taking her on a trip in the morning. It was exciting, the greatest
thing that could ever happen, though her excitement came more from the fact that
her beloved mummy and daddy finally wanted her to be with them and had not been
hitting her lately.

Too energised to stay in her bed, Sunset decided to sneak outside and watch the
moon. As she cracked open her door, she heard her parents' voices, coming from the
kitchen.

"-don't have to worry so much. It's a perfect plan," her father said, his voice
hushed yet fierce.

"You really think no pony will find out?" her mother asked. Her voice sounded
relieved. "It'll be gone and we'll never have to see it again?"

"It'll be gone. We'll get it there tomorrow, drop it when we're sure no pony's
around, and then we're done."

Sunset hurried back to her bed, wondering at what she had heard.

Her memories shifted to a period about two years later, after Celestia had taken
her as student. She was living at the palace by that point, attending the School
for Gifted Unicorns; as the memory sharpened, she could hear her hooves tapping on
the stone of the school's halls.

A trot through the arched corridors came with whispers that quieted and stares that
were averted whenever Sunset tried to meet the eyes of her accusers. She could
feel it everywhere, yet not one had the courage to say to her face what they
thought of her.
'It wasn't my fault,' she thought. Those bullies had been attacking her. No pony
else was even trying to help. So what if she lost control of her magic? It had
been an accident and she had been under extreme duress. They would eventually make
a full recovery. The headmaster had spoken in her defence to the Princess and made
a formal announcement to the school of those exact facts. So why did everypony
still look at her like that? Was it because of the grin she bore when she finished
punishing her attackers? Anypony would be happy to stand up to that and win. The
shrieks of fear and pain were just an added bonus.

Another change brought her to one of her final days with Celestia. It was their
last fight before the one that saw her banished from the castle and her mentor's
side.

"Why did you shut me out of the library?" Sunset whined to her mentor.

"Because the last time you went to research, you were found hours later with every
book about questionable and outright forbidden magic sprawled around you."

"How am I supposed to protect myself from dark magic if I don't know anything about
it?"

Celestia's gaze pierced her. "Is that really why you want to study it?"

"Aren't you going a little overboard? Just because your sister lost control of
herself doesn't mean everypony will."

"No, it doesn't, but I won't allow the same darkness to fester again when I see
it." Celestia gave a heavy sigh. "I will be blunt: Despite my every attempt to
help you, you refuse to acknowledge that there is something wrong with you. I
cannot and will not allow you to advance in your studies until you-"

Sunset would hear no more. She teleported elsewhere, as far as she could, cutting
off the Princess mid-diatribe.

Sunset would show her.

No pony wanted her; no pony loved her, that was clear. It was only a matter of
time before Princess Celestia would decide to be rid of her, though Sunset was
certain that she would ensure her former student had no chance of surviving. A
personal execution was the most likely, though Celestia might try to have her
guards perform the killing so as to keep her hooves clean.

Darkness? If that was all they saw, she would be happy to oblige them.

'I know I read about that stupid mirror before,' she thought. 'Starswirl and
portals. That'll be perfect.'

The memory faded, but it was not replaced by another.

"Sunset, open your eyes," Twilight's voice pleaded.

Blinking herself awake, Sunset found herself lying on the ground, face half-buried
in the dirt. The shadows that had been slowly devouring her retreated as the light
brightened.

"Am I in Tartarus?" she asked.

"You're almost to your destination. Go, quickly."

The cold had spread throughout her body. She could not stop shivering as she
pushed herself to her feet. Her teeth chattered uncontrollably, so she pulled back
her tongue to protect it when she could not stop the audible gnashing. Mentally
commanding her legs to work, Sunset oriented herself to the light and began limping
as quickly as her damaged foot would allow.

A few minutes of trembling steps accompanied by a silence broken only by her

footfalls and thudding heartbeat found Sunset at the edge of the forest. Before
her stretched a flat plain covered in grass, the path continuing straight ahead of
her.

A grand tower stood in the plain, the path terminating at its door. It was made of
a dark stone that both absorbed and radiated warmth, the area around it warming the
cold from Sunset's bones. The shivering stopped, the chattering dying as feeling
returned to her extremities.

She gazed up and saw the beacon light came from the tower's peak. It was crowned
in spires of stone that circled a much taller spike, from which the light glowed.
The peak made her think of an ancient crown she had once seen in Celestia's
treasures, taken from an unnamed enemy at the dawn of Equestrian history.

Had it been any other world, the tower would have been foreboding. Gargoyles and
demons sat atop perches and glared at the approaching girl, the stone from which
they had been carved somewhat lighter than the tower itself. The walls were held
by massive buttresses that curved gracefully to join into the tower's body,
blending seamlessly into it.

Despite their hostile gazes, Sunset was not afraid of the tower's guardians.
Something in her reasoned that they only warned away those unworthy of approach.
That she had reached this point meant she was not part of that group.

Enormous doors blocked the entrance. Sunset would not allow them to deter her and
marched forward, looking over them from a distance for a handle or something to
open the way. Even from a stone's throw, they appeared to be solid, some dark wood
like that of the trees at her back, with no obvious seam or means to manipulate
them.

"Welcome to the Watchtower of the Iron Gauntlet."

Nearly falling at the start of the voice, Sunset managed to control herself and
turned to find someone sitting on a massive dark stone throne now occupying the
path behind her. Neither had been present when she first arrived.

She could not get a good look at the person. Shadows covered almost the entirety
of the enthroned individual, though she could still see some outline. Even seated
in the dark, she could tell the other person was tall and radiated an aura of power
and majesty. The mere presence reminded her of Princess Celestia when she took her
courtly demeanour.

"Who are you?" she asked.

"That question is better directed at yourself. Who are you?" The voice was steady
yet cadenced, reminding her again of the princess she had abandoned so long ago.

The voice from the shadow was not asking her name and did not care, though Sunset
could not have explained how she knew that. She thought she knew what was being
asked and decided to avoid answering, hoping to turn it back on the other.

"Is this a test?"

"Hardly. Everything you have endured before you arrived here was a test, if that
is what you must call it."

Gesturing at the tower and then the land around them, she asked, "What is this?"

"You have found a way to the Watchtower of the Iron Gauntlet, located within the
Realm of Pandemonium. You should be proud of yourself."

"That tells me its name, not what it is."

The other party stood but did not approach her, the shadows themselves moving to
maintain the obfuscation. "Such an inquisitive mind. You and I are alike in many
ways, else neither of us would be here. However, you should be aware that names
tell us many things. I have told you what this tower is by naming it."

Though it would have been easy to leave the enthroned figure and finish crossing
the field to the tower, Sunset could not do it. The thought did not cross her mind
as she stood facing the dark throne. She could only wait for more words.

"The Watchtower represents many things. It is a beacon of hope to those stranded

here, but it is also the same beacon that called them to this place. It protects
the integrity of Pandemonium so that others can traverse its paths. Perhaps the
most important, though, is that it represents power."

Finally stepping forward, the figure stopped within arm's reach of Sunset. The
gait was confident and smooth. She could see powder-blue robes enshrouding the
figure's body and pale white unblemished hands at the sides, though the shadows
still covered the upper body.

"You are empty," the being said. "That is why you are in this place, why the
Watchtower beckoned to you. It opened a path for you." The figure paused for a
moment, regarding her. Despite her nudity, Sunset did not feel embarrassed.
Finally, the figure spoke again. "Why do you want the power that is available to
you here? Do you seek to right the wrongs brought against you by those unable to
understand you? Do you wish to punish those that have hurt you? What is it that
you want?"

"I want to be with my friends."

"Once you leave this place, I am afraid you will find that difficult. When you
have touched the Mysteries and breached the Lie, you cannot return unchanged. You
cannot forget what you have seen. As your power grows with your understanding of
the Truth, you will grow ever more distant. Whether you drift from them or they
abandon you the result will be the same. It is lonely at the top, after all."

"That won't happen. We love each other. They won't leave me, no matter how much I
change. Real friends will always understand if you take the time to explain."

"Did they not turn against you once before, leaving you to the vague whims of the
masses? You tried to end your own life after the betrayal of your love for them.
You told the truth and they rejected you as a deceiver, yet you let them back into
your heart without hesitation."

"They realised their mistakes. It's not like they didn't let me in when I did so
many more terrible things."

"And where was your honesty about the things you had done before? You have yet to
lay out every card. If they will understand, why have you not told them every part
of your past and revealed your truest self? I applaud your fiery spirit, but I see
the coward hidden behind it."

Sunset bit her tongue. After a moment of silence, the figure took a quiet breath.

When the pale-handed individual spoke again, it was in a contemplative voice.

"This place acts on visitors to bring them to crisis in their obsessions, to
confront them with themselves and break them until they have decided what they
want. Only then do they reach the Watchtower." A pause. "But you have bypassed
that process."

Before Sunset could object and tell her conversation partner what had happened to
her, the figure continued, "You and I are alike. I know what is within you. It is
you. Without it, you would not be.

"If you revealed that naked truth to your friends, would they still accept you?
When it has come to light before, no other has tolerated it, even the Princess you
once adored. Do you believe your friends will be different?"

"They're helping me change. I'll overcome it."

"You cannot overcome what you are, Sunset Shimmer, and still be yourself. So I ask
you again: Who are you?"

The door of the tower opened without a sound, yet Sunset still heard it. From the
entrance, she saw light spilling into the plain. It was a welcome sight that
beckoned her to learn the secrets of the interior.

The figure and the throne were gone when she looked back at where they had been.

Unaware of the movement, Sunset might as well have drifted into the Watchtower.
She stood in an open space, lit by braziers ensconced in the walls. They did not
burn, holding instead lights like the one that had accompanied her throughout her
journey.

The bricks of the encircling wall were covered by writing. Carved, scratched,
painted, scrawled, the many previous visitors had used whatever had been available
to leave a mark. A particular block with an open spot invited closer study.
Though she could not read the writing around the clear space, she knew they were
names. How would she add her own?

Sunset was not completely naked. The weight of the obsidian hair clip Rarity had
gifted her seemed unnaturally heavy as she pulled it free. A few light taps on the
wall broke an edge until she could pull it free of the metal clasp. A quick pull
across her fingers released blood. The cut, despite being rather deep, did not
hurt.

She traced letters on the wall, reopening the wounds as needed until she completed
her task. The moment she finished, she felt herself falling away. A yawning void
of darkness opened beneath her. Below that, she could feel her home.

As the tower faded, her eyes were fixed on the block's surface. 'Sunset Shimmer'
glinted in the torchlight, painted in a gruesome red.

Sunset gave into the darkness wrapping around her and plummeted back to her body,
ready for whatever was coming next.
> Chapter VII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How Monsters Party
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------
Part II

The day of the Congressus Peculiaris was no different than any other day. The
weather was changing as spring pressed forward, bringing increasing warmth and
moisture as rain fell nigh-constantly. Very few people in the city would ever know
that the night to come would see a good number of individuals that normally
occupied horror films and nightmares meeting at a particular building downtown.

Sunset Shimmer, one of the few people to know something about the city's many
secrets, was practising her skills at driving a standard transmission. Thanks to
Magnum and Rarity's assistance, she had purchased a Corvette on Monday. It was
about Sunset's age but in excellent condition. Magnum had even talked the dealer
into a five percent discount, since it had a little hail damage. Even though she
had been able to stay well within her budget, it represented the largest investment
she had ever made - as human or a pony. Still, she was happy, especially once it
was registered in her name.

She practised along the property's drive, stopping at each end as she taught
herself a feel for switching between first gear and reverse. She had just killed
the engine by releasing the clutch too quickly when another vehicle entered the
drive.

Rarity waved as she passed. Sweetie Belle was giggling from the passenger seat,
though it was a guess as to what had caused her good humour. They stopped next to
Sunset.

"Is everything alright, darling?"

"Yeah, I just didn't give it enough petrol. It's the first time I killed it today,
so I think I'm getting the hang of this."

The girls shared greetings while Sunset restarted her vehicle's engine. When she
was ready, she led the way back to the house to park behind the garage without
killing it.

The flat already looked drastically different than it had when Sunset first saw it.
In one week, she had unpacked all of her belongings, which included several
housewarming gifts from her friends. Rarity had created a full set of curtains and
drapes for each window, all with different embroidered patterns that matched their
respective rooms, yet complemented one another. She had plans for two full bath
sets and a set of bedsheets, not charging Sunset for any of them as they "are on-
going housewarming gifts and will make your home fabulous and make you feel far
more at ease."

Sweetie Belle dropped onto the love seat, the largest piece of furniture in the
living room, and then laid herself across it, her legs dangling over one arm.
Despite giving her sister a reproachful glare, Rarity made no comment.

She instead turned her attention back to Sunset. "Are you sure it's okay for her
to stay the night? I wouldn't want her getting out of hand and causing you
problems."

"I wouldn't have offered if I wasn't sure. Besides, I really like programming, so
it'll be fun."

"Please let me know if you do have any issues." The tiniest bit of stress on the
final word likely referred to the girl's emotional breakdown the previous week.
While Sweetie Belle had been doing much better since then, her family were all
concerned for her well-being and had become perhaps a bit over-protective. "I do
wish I could stay and chat, but I did promise Pinkie Pie I would get those
decorations done by tomorrow."

When Rarity was safely gone, Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle became Sparky and
Orchid. So far as anyone they would meet that night was concerned, they did not
have any other identities. For the former, this change was already as simple as
breathing. For the latter, the idea was only beginning to penetrate, Orchid's
personality not yet developed.

Though Orchid's cover story for needing to spend the night with Sparky was that she
had a big programming assignment due the following Monday, she had completed it
earlier in the week and had finished all of her weekend homework the previous day.
That left the two the entire day to prepare for the Congressus Peculiaris.

They spent the rest of the morning and the early afternoon with Pearl, learning the
intricacies of interacting with the city's Awakened population and the other
supernatural inhabitants. First was the formal introduction: Shadow Name, Path
identifier, Path name, Supernal Realm, and Watchtower name. If one was in an
Order, it was an optional piece that could be added at the end. Sparky had no
problem with it, but Orchid had only a Shadow Name, which was not even a common
practise for Sleepwalkers in many Consilia. Orchid, then, would merely be
introducing herself as "Orchid, Sleepwalker in the employ of Sparky the Warlock."

"Wait, why Warlock?" Orchid asked. "I thought that was for guys."

"Each Path has a traditional name associated with it," Pearl explained. "The
Mastigos have started ta use 'Psychonaut' sometimes lately, but Ah can be a little
old-fashioned. 'Sides, 'Witch' already belongs ta the Acanthus Path. That help
clear it up?"

Orchid nodded. "Okay, but why have different names for the same thing?"

Pearl laughed. "'Cause we always want the perfect word ta describe somethin'.
Different folk all over the world have their Paths different names, 'n we just kept
addin' ta the dictionary."

She went on to explain that the Vampires and the Werewolves were only to be called
Kindred and Uratha, respectively. While they did not oppose their vernacular
names, they preferred their own. The Kindred's leader was called a Prince, but the
Uratha did not have a centralised authority. They elected a representative each
year, vesting that person with the right to act on their behalf, much like a
representative government.

Pearl spent an hour explaining some of the politics, as well. Mage cabals, Uratha
packs, and Kindred coteries had significant overlap, yet included subtle
differences that were known to cause many spanners to appear in the social gears
when one was not cautious. The stereotypes made for good baselines, but just as
mundane society hated to be typecast, so did their counterparts despise being
viewed as casting from a single mould.

"What is the Concord?" Orchid asked, her eyes spinning.

"We formed it about thirty years back, after a big
Back then, we had a different Hierarch who thought
fight with the Kindred." Pearl shuddered. "Those
fightin' went on fer a year, then both sides tried
by attackin' them 'n framin' the other side.
war between all three of us.
it was a good idea ta pick a
were dark days, girls. The
ta get the Uratha on their side
"After another year, we'd all worn each other out. A whole bunch of the leaders of
all three sides had died, leavin' space fer smarter heads ta move up. Our current
Hierarch took the lead, 'n we all made peace. Ta make sure it wouldn't ever happen
again, we created the Concord ta let us work out our problems 'n get ta know each
other."

"So we each take a turn to host it each year?" Sparky enquired.

"Awakened host in spring, Uratha in summer, Kindred in fall. Equinox and solstice,
just fer the sake of it. We've tried ta get the Lost inta the mix, but they ain't
budged. There's hope they'll open up ta the idea over time, once they see how well
it's workin'."

"So it has been working?" Orchid echoed Sparky's question before the latter could
speak.

Pearl nodded. "Tensions are down, but it took about a decade. We got folks
talkin' ta each other, even a few mixed cabals, though Ah guess they use each
other's names dependin' on the situation."

After another hour of learning such etiquette as when it was appropriate to offer
one's blood to a Kindred, Sparky was tempted to mimic either world's Twilight and
start making a checklist, but discarded the idea as referencing it during a
conversation would likely turn away anyone approaching her. She settled for using
her eidetic memory to store the information and hoping she was mentally cross-
referencing everything correctly.

They took a nap in the afternoon, since Pearl warned that the party usually lasted
the night. When they rose, they took an opportunity to shower before dressing for
the evening. Sparky wore black jeans and a dark blue casual sweater that displayed
her figure without being overt. Orchid preferred blue jeans, a violet undershirt,
and a white dress shirt with a flower pattern along the bottom edge of the collar.
On investigation, Sparky realised the flowers were orchids.

"Rarity embroidered it for me," the girl confessed. "She saw me trying to do it
and took over when she woke up from fainting. How does it look?"

"Orchid is wearing orchids." Sparky chuckled. "It's great. Anyone with any sense
of humour will appreciate it."

Orchid blushed at the compliment. They took turns working on each other's hair,
trying to find a perfect style and failing. Neither had any particular skill or
practise with it and were saved when Pearl came to check on them and saw the
growing tangles.

She brushed and straightened Sparky's hair, then used simple clips to hold it back
and to highlight the red streaks. Orchid's proved to be more challenging, as the
natural curls resisted brushes and sprays. Pearl finally settled on using a
similar style to what she had given Sparky, though she took advantage of the
natural bounce to give it a waterfall of colour.

Pearl kept her hair in her normal bun, though she had added some pins with little
fruit tokens dangling from them. She wore a simple black dress and very light
amounts of makeup that clearly was applied to accentuate rather than to hide.
Sparky had to admit that Pearl was quite beautiful and hoped she would look as good
when she reached whatever Pearl's age was.

"Y'all look perfect. Ah swear, yer gonna be turnin' heads so fast them boys'll get
whiplash. Maybe a few girls, too."

"Thanks for the help, Pearl," Sparky said. "Let us know when you're ready."

"Then let's a get a move on. Midnight's had plenty of time ta fleece the early
birds."

They rode in an anxious buzz. Pearl was experienced with these annual meetings,
but Sparky and Orchid had only the day's lessons to prepare themselves. Both spent
the ride reviewing parts of those lessons and pestering their driver with any
noticed gaps or areas of confusion, who smiled and took everything in stride.

Rather than take her usual truck, Pearl had opted for a red Firebird that she kept
in perfect condition. It would draw attention, improving its occupants' standings
with anyone seeing it.

Four young men and an equal number of young woman wearing valet uniforms waited
outside the Great Hall. Three of the men each took a door, opening them for the
arrivals and offering their hands to help the ladies to their feet.

"Thank ya kindly, gents," Pearl nodded to her assistant.

He produced a ticket, tore half of it to offer to Pearl, and then seated himself in
the car. He placed the second half of the ticket on the front dashboard. Before
he closed the door, Pearl offered him a twenty.

They made their way up the walk to the front entrance. Orchid was visibly trying
to keep herself impassive - as per Pearl's instructions - but could not seem to
resist furtively glancing around herself.

It was dusk. The walk was lit by lamps of varying muted colours, each one shifting
between shades as they passed. Other than the valets at the drive and the lamps,
there was no indication of the building being in use that night. The windows were
dark, though Sparky could see that curtains were in place to block the light and an
external view of the interior.

As usual, they used the side entrance, a servant's door next to the big primary
double doors. There was a coat check available, though none of them needed it.
After that, they passed through the inner door, finally reaching the Great Hall.

If the two previous Forums Sparky had attended reminded her of a lord's private
party, tonight pulled at every memory she possessed of affairs such as the Grand
Galloping Gala she had attended as Princess Celestia's personal student. Four
tables of hors d'oeuvres occupied a stretch of the wall, staff keeping the platters
full and fresh, artful placements of every morsel she could imagine drawing
attention to one another. She felt her eyes flick over the tables, marvelling at
someone's ability to use something as mundane as plates of food to convince eyes to
move in a certain pattern. There was a full bar tonight, two tables of other
drinks placed on opposite sides of the bar with an ice sculpture on each.

The Great Hall had a few tasteful decorations, mostly banners and ribbons. Like
the food, they had been arranged to draw the eye around the space until one's
attention settled on the dais, where three high-backed seats rested. The plush
chairs were identical, set close to one another in a straight line overlooking the
Great Hall.

Small tables lined the walls, each with six seats. None of them had placards or
anything to force seating arrangements. Either the guests already knew the
appropriate pecking order or it was meant to be a social free-for-all.
The only thing missing that Sparky would have expected to see was a dance floor.
Both ponies and humans liked to dance at social gatherings, whether to have fun or
to gain status by being just a little better or having a more perfect partner than
those around them. She knew several dances in either form, though she intended not
to participate if it did become an option. She did not exactly have a partner, and
she was not entirely comfortable with all the people around her.

Immediately behind the entrance was a table, staffed by a late-middle aged man. He
stood straight, a welcoming smile on his face, hands neatly folded behind his back.
His suit was perfectly crisp, the navy blue matching his greying hair. Name tags
in orderly rows like an army occupied the table's surface.

"Good evening, Miss Pearl. Welcome to the Congressus Peculiaris," he said when
they entered. His voice did not have the stereotypical English accent, but he did
enunciate clearly. Without looking, he lifted one of the name tags and offered it
to her. "How are you this evening?"

"Kibitz, it is a right pleasure ta see ya again," she said, taking the offered tag
and pinning it over her heart. "All's good here. Ya been doin' well?"

"Quite, Ma'am. Thank you for asking." He turned his attention to the others,
already offering two more name tags. "You must be Miss Sparky and Miss Orchid, I
take it?"

"Yes, thank you," Sparky replied, taking her tag. It had her name, as well as a
simple diamond shape next to her name. Below the diamond was an 'X' and all three
were in a sparkling midnight blue. Mimicking Pearl, she pinned the tag over her
heart. "Kibitz, was it? It's a pleasure to meet you."

She had to remind herself not to offer her hand. Like in Equestria, serving staff
were to interact at a guest's whim and never to act or to speak beyond their
station. They were below the guests, after all. She settled for a polite nod.

"I work for the Hierarch, Ma'am, so you will see me on occasion." He changed his
attention to their youngest member. "Miss Orchid, should you ever need any advise
from an experienced Sleepwalker, please have Miss Sparky or Miss Pearl pass word to
the Hierarch; I or one of the other staff would be pleased to teach you."

"Thank you very much. I will."

She was struggling a bit with the pin, working it too quickly when she realised
there were other guests in line behind her. Sparky placed a gentle hand on her
friend's shoulder to guide her to the side. Orchid lost her concentration and
winced as she stabbed herself, a small bubble of blood forming on her index finger.
She ignored it as she finally placed her tag, though she did leave a tiny stain of
blood next to it.

"Pearl, do you have any bandages?" Sparky asked, nodding at Orchid's wounded
finger.

"No, but Ah can use a bit of magick ta help with that."

She took Orchid's bleeding finger and drew a shape into the air around it. Unlike
the magic common in Equestria, there was no flash or spark, nothing visible or
audible that would draw attention to magic being worked. Instead, Sparky felt the
little bit of power flowing as the pin prick wound closed itself.

Considering Pearl had healed a knife wound and a collapsed lung, that bit of magick
would have been child's play. Despite having witnessed both of those events,
Orchid's eyes were wide as she stared at where the blood had been dripping.
"Thanks, Pearl."

"Glad ta help. Let's get us a table so we can check out the food."

While the event may have been primarily focused on socialisation, food and drink
were always a significant part of any such gathering. It was not exactly a feast,
but more than a few were likely to treat it that way.

Pearl selected a table on the left side, about one-third of the way from the front,
then demonstrated that the name tags had two layers, the back pulling free and
folding to become a placeholder. The symbols and styles were still the same.
Orchid's was a glittering soft-hue pink, with only a half-lidded eye after her
name.

Like Sparky's, Pearl's tag used blue, her name followed by the diamond, beneath
which was a series of polls with spikes on either end, getting smaller as they
descended. Sparky recognised the symbol as being that of the Silver Ladder,
Pearl's Order and one of four that formed the Diamond.

"Why do I have a diamond on my tag if I don't belong to a Diamond Order?"

"It 'cause of ya bein' in the Consilium, Haystack. Ya could still join the Free
Council Assembly or choose ta go Nameless instead, but yer assumed ta be on the way
ta joinin' a Diamond Order unless that happens."

"So then why does mine just have an eye on it?"

"See how it's not fully open? Yer a Sleepwalker, 'n it's a simple way ta let
everybody know. The colours do the same. C'mon, girls, let's get us some grub."

The plates had floral patterns and were slightly larger across than Sparky's hand.
There were no utensils, which Pearl explained would be provided at their tables.

The foods were wonderfully varied to fit a wide number of tastes. Each platter had
the name of its contents in a beautiful yet legible script. From fine French
cheeses to fruit salads with accompanying toothpicks and various dips, there were
soups, breads, and sauces with names Sparky could not hope to pronounce. They had
even offered a full carving table, beef, pork, and poultry all available.

One table was clearly meant for vegetarians, with full vegan platters labeled as
such beneath their names. Sparky almost regretted not having learned of human
vegetarianism before acquiring a taste for meat, but later had decided it worked in
her favour both before and after her reformation. Still, despite having no problem
with it now, she primarily focused her attention on the vegetarian table, taking a
bit of about half the options. She also took a bowl of soup that was labeled to be
vegetable beef from another table.

When they returned to their table, they found full sets of silverware that matched
the plates already placed for them. They left their food and went back to the
drinks.

"Either of y'all ever had wine?"

Orchid had not, but Sparky was no stranger to it in her previous life. Even young
ponies would be given some at formal events, though responsible adults kept it to a
very limited quantity. She nodded.
"Ah know yer young, Orchid, but Ah think ya should take a single glass. It'll help
the night pass a bit easier 'n make ya a little more relaxed."

"Okay, I'll try it."

Pearl stopped them. "Don't do it unless yer sure, 'n ya know ya won't take too
much. Ah've been around the block enough ta know it'll help, but Ah don't wan'cha
thinkin' that Ah'm 'enablin'' or some such."

"I trust you," Orchid replied. "Just ... I've never had alcohol before except for
trying a few sips of my Dad's beer a couple of times. Is there one that actually
tastes good?"

"Ah'll order one fer ya. Sparky, ya okay on yer own?"

"Yeah, thanks."

Sparky requested a screwdriver instead of wine. She knew from previous experience
that she had a higher tolerance than most of her gender or age and that she sobered
much faster. The bartender nodded at her order, mixing her cocktail like it was
some fancy drink with ingredients costing as much as a new BMW.

Pearl ordered some kind of Riesling for herself and for Orchid, which were served
in stem glasses. Sparky noted that the floral theme prevailed still, the
likenesses etched into the glass in such a way that light refracted through any
liquid within one would illuminate them. The effect was not as impressive with
Pearl and Orchid's white wine, but Sparky could picture an etching of a rose
glowing red with an inner light, much like any of the Awakened.

The Great Hall was still quiet with very few guests in attendance. They had about
an hour until the formalities started, but Sparky had expected at the least her
fellow Awakened to be earlier, if only to claim the best seats.

It seemed being early was its own reward, then, granting them a chance to claim
their domain and to prepare a defensible position. Though she was to spend the
night in the company of monsters, Sparky was excited. The evening promised an
opportunity to learn, after all, and she was nothing if not studious.
> Chapter VIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How the Awakened Play Games
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

They found Midnight Radiance at their table, a plate of her own and a glass of
punch in front of her. She wore a red and green dress, her hair pulled back as
normal in her headband. Despite the lack of entertainment, she sat upright and
remained quiet. Even with her proper manners, her face lit with a grin when she
saw them as she leapt from her chair to give Sparky a hug.

"Nice to see you, too," Sparky said, giving the girl a pat on the back. "How's
everything?"

"Boring." Midnight gave an exaggerated sigh as she released Sparky to hug Orchid.
"You'd think that at least one person would know how to play a good game of cards
if they're going to bet against a Witch."

"Ah take it ya fleeced all challengers again?"

Midnight beamed up to Pearl, obviously proud of herself. "One was so desperate to

get back at me for all the times he lost that he almost wagered a soulstone."

Pearl's sharp intake of breath was a clue to the uninitiated that such a wager was
not a good thing. A moment later, she asked, "What happened?"

"I just told him what his three tasks would be to get it back once he lost it. He
gave up."

Orchid looked between the two, confused. "Soulstone?"

"Awakened with the right training can take a piece of our souls and put them in
something else, like a rock," Midnight explained. "Sleepers can't see it, and they
don't notice anything different, but we can feel it. They glow when you look at
them under any of the Mage Sight spells. You'll probably see one at some point."

"They're required ta create a Demesne, what ya might call a 'magickal zone.'

T'ain't exactly the most savoury of practises ta make one, but ya need 'em
sometimes. They make Willworkin' easier, but ya have ta be careful. If'n another
Mage gets it, ya have ta do three tasks ta get it back, 'n they can use sympathetic
magick on ya through it."

"They can be destroyed to put that piece back, but making them over and over kinda
rips you apart."

Sparky watched as Orchid tried a sip of the wine. The girl's eyes widened, and she
smiled as she lowered the glass. "It's nice and sweet but it doesn't taste like
candy. You're really good at picking things, Pearl."

"About every girl Ah know likes sweets. Don't take a genius ta know that somethin'
too sweet would take away from the food. Just enjoy yer glass slowly. It'd be
easy ta overdo it with a good Rieslin', especially since we don't know what yer
tolerance is."

They were finishing their plates when Midnight fixed Sparky in her gaze. "After
dinner, would you like to play a card game with me?"

"Are you seriously asking me that after your little bragging session earlier?"

"Don't worry, I'll go easy on you. Best of five hands, Texas Hold’em, True Name
wager. I already know yours, so you don't actually have anything to lose. If you
do win, you'll go up in the Consilium as the first person to beat me in three
years."

Sparky glanced at Pearl, who was nodding agreement. "That's not a bad idea. Y'all
should get some witnesses fer the game, but don't tell 'em what the wager is. Even
if'n y'all trust each other, y'all should plan ta have a geas put on ya ta make
sure ya don't share the True Name with anybody. It's tradition, 'n it's a good
habit. Question is, Sparky, do ya want ta gain attention in the Consilium?
They'll notice ya even if'n ya lose."

Thinking on the question posed, Sparky weighed her options and their outcomes. She
had a mentor and friendly acquaintances who could help her make new contacts,
though she knew clinging to another's skirt would only make her look pathetic. She
was not interested in trying to gain power out of concern that greater involvement
would risk spilling into her other life, though she did want to learn more about
this new world. Pearl had already stated that Sparky would need other mentors
specialised in her Path's magick eventually, and gaining a little attention would
help with that. Midnight had been correct, too: Sparky was not actually risking
anything other than small embarrassment at losing to a girl that probably weighed
less than a medium-sized dog. Considering more than a few of the other Awakened
had already done the same, she would hardly be alone in that club.
"Okay. When do we start?"

"Lemme round up a few witnesses," Pearl offered. "Ah'll be back by the time
Midnight finishes explainin' how Mages play games."

Pushing her plate back and placing a fork to indicate that she was finished, Pearl
stood and looked around the Great Hall. Sparky had not noticed, but it was
starting to fill. There was still significant open space around occupied tables,
but at least one hundred people had to be in attendance by that point.

Pearl stepped lightly to one of the closest tables, giving a small wave to the six
occupants. They all seemed to recognise her, each favouring her with a friendly
smile.

"When we play just about any kind of game, magick is always allowed unless all the
players agree otherwise first. Since you're a Warlock, I know that you
automatically have the Mind and Space Arcana on your side. You can use them and
try and see my cards or rearrange things. I have Acanthus Path Fate and Time on my
side, so I can use that on the cards to get good hands or see what you'll play.
Then there are the Arcana from outside our Paths that we might have studied, which
is where we can surprise each other. Basically, as long as you don't attack
another player or try and take over their mind, anything goes. For this game,
let's limit it to our Path Arcana, okay?"

"That's fine, but wouldn't your magick be more useful than mine? If I draw bad
hands, knowing that you have a good one won't make a difference."

"Yeah, it's not always fair, but that also makes it look better for the winner when
Witches lose at games of luck. The trick is to pick a game where your Arcana will
give you an advantage. Usually, the person challenged picks the game, so Mages who
only want to win wait for someone to challenge them."

"But you set the game," Orchid observed. "Shouldn't Sparky have picked it?"

Midnight nodded. "If I just said 'I challenge you to a game,' she'd pick it unless
she told me to."

"Why would anyone let the challenger get them into a game where they don't have the
advantage?"

Sparky replied before Midnight could. "Pride. If I found a game where I have the
upper hand, it doesn't look as good if I win. I'm guessing putting up a good fight
counts for something?"

"Right. In fact, sometimes the loser can still get ahead just by playing well. I
think there's a saying that's something like 'the audience decides the winner.'
Last time I lost was to a Warlock; she tricked me into thinking aces were low when
they were high. Our witnesses really liked that one."

"Wouldn't that be mind control?" Orchid asked.

"It can be if you use it wrong. She didn't actually get in my mind; she just used
a suggestion, and I wasn't protecting myself. She won fair-and-square like
Awakened are supposed to.

"So, do you know the rules for Texas Hold'em?"

"Yeah."
"We use a slightly different game, since we're only playing for a single stake. We
don't call or up the ante or fold or anything like that. You get five cards in
your hand, three on the table. Don't be afraid to use magick." She glanced over
Sparky's shoulder. "Pearl's coming back; you ready?"

"As I'll ever be."

Midnight produced a deck of playing cards and showed it to Sparky before passing
them to Orchid to verify the box was sealed. As they examined it, Pearl and the
rest of the audience arrived.

Even with name tags, everyone gave a brief introduction, since it was a good way to
get a feel for the other party. Three were fellow Awakened, young women around
Sparky's age. Jade Mind was on the Thyrsus Path, Walker traveled the Obrimos Path,
and Amber Wish studied the Moros Path. They all belonged to the Silver Ladder,
which was likely how they knew Pearl, and were in a cabal called the Trois Fleurs.

One had to be a Kindred, his face being unnaturally pale in the lights. Because of
their unique physiology, Sparky had no way to know how old he actually was.
Kindred souls radiated power as Awakened and Uratha souls did, but it did not feel
the same, which made it impossible for someone so unfamiliar with them to gauge
their relative experience. All Sparky knew for sure was that Jewelled Night had
his Vampiric Awakening - called an Embrace, if she remembered correctly - when he
was in his mid-twenties. Where Sparky's nametag was written in blue and had a
diamond, Night's used a deep red, which meant that the liquid drop following his
name looked like blood. He explained the other symbols on his tag meant that he
was of the Clan Mekhet and that he belonged to a Covenant known as the Ordo Dracul.

The last two were husband and wife, both Uratha. The man, Dark Scar, was the
tallest member of the group and reminded Sparky of Clash. Dark Scar's wife,
Morning Blitz, grew her hair to her waist, the braiding woven in patterns Sparky
could not decipher. Their nametags used a medium brown and had three slashes in
parallel diagonals. Morning Blitz introduced herself as an Ithaeur of the
Hirfathra Hissu, which she translated to "a Crescent Moon of the Bone Shadows."
Dark Scar was a Rahu of the Iminir - Full Moon of the Storm Lords. They said the
words were in the language of spirits, and referenced their Auspices and their
Tribes.

It was the first time Sparky had heard the spirit language, despite participating
in a battle against them.

'Was that really only a month ago?'

"I have heard of you," Dark Scar said when the introductions were complete. "Clash
said you fought like a cornered hare against those vermin."

At Sparky's confused expression, both Uratha chuckled. Morning Blitz explained,

"It's praise. A wolf has natural weapons to shred the enemy. A hare possesses
only its wits to survive the battle."

"Thank you," Sparky said with a nod. "And thanks for agreeing to witness the
game."

Night smirked. "I don't think there's a Kindred unaware of Midnight Radiance and
her poker games."

"Orchid, do you know how to shuffle and deal?" Midnight asked.

"I can shuffle, but I don't know if this game has special rules."
"Pearl can tell you how to do it. Do all witnesses guarantee not to interfere with
the game in any way, participating as silent spectators only?"

With assent from all of their audience members, Midnight nodded to Orchid, who
opened the deck of cards. They agreed to aces high as they waited. Pearl
instructed her to remove the jokers and then Orchid shuffled for a minute. While
no one would mistake her for a Vegas pro, she knew what she was doing, Midnight and
Sparky both approving it. Midnight granted Sparky the cut for the first hand and
then Pearl explained how to place the cards.

At the start, Sparky had three jacks in her hand, with a pair of queens on the
table.

She started pushing her senses toward Midnight, stretching a little bit of her
consciousness to the glowing spark that comprised Midnight's self. There was some
kind of barrier in the way. She channeled a bit more energy into her attack,
morphing the flow of thought into a cudgel and slamming it into the barrier.

"Sparky, Fate barriers need something more than hitting them to beat. Try
something else; we have time." It was Midnight's voice, the violet and green spark
hidden safely inside the barrier and vibrating with the sounds. Sparky had never
seen that in her earlier metaphysical explorations, but she also had not studied a
fellow Mage's spark so closely.

Ignoring the other sparks around her, Sparky probed the barrier that was Midnight's
protection. Pearl had taught her a little about shielding oneself from foreign
magick and how each type of magick needed different methods of attack. They had
not yet covered the Fate Arcanum.

'How would you get through a shield made of Fate?'

'That's a stupid question. Remember what Starswirl the Bearded wrote about
subverting fate? Why wouldn't that apply here?'

The voice of her other self was an unwelcome intrusion that nevertheless did raise
a valid point. Fate tended to play with coincidence and misdirection. Two ponies
bump into each other and eventually become a happy couple with a foal on the way.
It was almost impossible to get around something related to fate or destiny, but
Starswirl had written several treatises on the subject.

That had been Equestria, however, so there was no reason to believe that his
writings applied. Regardless, Sparky had no other clue how to solve the puzzle
before her.

Forming her reaching magick into a needle, Sparky began prodding the barrier. It
was a rotating cylinder, which - if Sparky remembered her Maths and Physics classes
- meant the weakest points were numerous but were tiny. Magick did not necessarily
have to conform to mundane Physics, but something in Sparky told her the assumption
was safe. Calculating those weak points in her head would take hours - if she
could even do it - which meant finding one of those many small weak points would
require a lucky guess.

'So it presents a barrier that's actually pretty weak if you know where to hit it,
but most people wouldn't even know that or be able to find those weaknesses if they
did.'

The magick was beginning to strain, so Sparky released it. She would need to save
her power, plying at her opponent's shield whenever the opportunity arose.
"No cards," both players said. They revealed their hands, showing that Sparky had
won.

"Good job," Midnight praised. "You're getting faster with magick, too. It only
took you three seconds to do whatever you did."

"Thanks."

Orchid shuffled again, Midnight cutting the deck. Sparky felt the magick flowing
across the cards then, and knew she would have to do something this hand if she
wanted to have a chance.

"I'm feeling lucky," Midnight proclaimed when all the cards were on the table.

Looking at her hand, Sparky had a pair of nines and nothing else. The common cards
were so varied as to be practically worthless: Too far apart to form a straight,
only one face card, and all different suits.

Forming a needle with her magic, Sparky stopped thinking and tried to stab the
barrier.

Just as she was about to contact it, someone slammed a fist at another table,
shattering Sparky's concentration. The magick vanished, leaving her facing a
smirking Midnight.

"Sorry about that, Sparky."

She kept her nines. "Three cards."

The hand was not so much a loss for Sparky as a bloody slaughter with no survivors.
Thanks to the king on the table, Midnight had a royal flush, which she somehow
arranged only through cutting the deck, as she proceeded to explain.

"The cards were already in their order. I didn't change it at all; I just had Fate
tell me where to cut. Sorry again, I didn't think I put that much into it."

The third hand went to Sparky again, who did not try to do anything with her
magick. She could see Midnight was playing with her. It would have made her
angry, except that she could also tell that Midnight was trying to teach her, hence
a game where Sparky had nothing to lose. They still had to maintain appearances
for the audience, though Sparky could tell they were expecting Midnight to win on
the fifth hand.

She suffered the loss of the fourth hand, conserving her Mana for the last one.
Since Sparky would be cutting the deck, there was less opportunity for Midnight's
magick to interfere.

Sparky believed that last thought right until she was cutting the deck, at which
point she felt a twitch that caused her to drop the cards, only a few at the bottom
cut from the rest. Orchid placed those on the top and dealt the final hand.

Though she expected to have nothing at all, Sparky was close to a straight flush,
queen high. She only needed the diamond-suit jack, which was not in the common
cards. She held the jack of spades, which still left her in a strong position.
Still, based on the fading aura of powerful magick she felt from the opposite side
of the table, she would not win.

"Hey, Midnight, you said that any magick that doesn't attack other players or make
them act against their will is okay, right?"

"Unless the players agree otherwise."

"Just to make sure, we never agreed otherwise?"

"Nope. Standard rules."

With a nod, Sparky sent her magick straight at Midnight's barrier. This time, she
closed all of her own senses, bracing herself for the shock of complete cessation
of external input except from her extended needle of attack.

Sparky paused before attacking. Just stabbing at it and hoping to breach one of
the weak points would not be sufficient. Sparky was certain she had been close on
the previous attempt, given the random distraction at the last instant, and knew
Midnight would not use the same trick twice. The girl knew her attack pattern now,
and Sparky had given her almost three minutes to create a defence. She needed a
new plan.

'Cylinders are vulnerable along their centres.'

Not sure which of her internal voices said it, Sparky stretched her thread of
attack into scissors and placed the blades on either side of Midnight's cylinder.
In the time that an eye could blink, she squeezed them, which crushed the shield
like a can between two fingers.

Before Midnight could reform her barrier, Sparky lanced a needle of thought into
Midnight's spark, demanding to see her hand.

She received a brief glimpse before Midnight shoved her magick back across the
table, breaking Sparky's concentration again.

"That was really good," Midnight commented. "I wondered how long it would take you
to figure that out. Did you get anything?"

"I wonder." Sparky kept her face impassive. "You didn't give me more than a
second."

"Less than that, but I'm really good at reacting to things. It's part of being a
Witch."

Midnight's hand was in Sparky's memory, but only one card would focus. It was the
jack of diamonds, and it was the last card on the left from Midnight's orientation.

'Here goes nothing.'

Sparky had not spent much time on practise of the Space Arcanum. She knew it was
weaker than her control of Mind, so she had followed Pearl's advise to become
familiar with what was stronger, and then to apply that knowledge to her other
Arcana. One last time, Sparky allowed the world to fall, blocking her senses.

If Midnight guessed what Sparky was going to do, the girl would do everything she
could to block it. Doing her best to move without thinking, Sparky reached for
Midnight's cards, which were outside her barrier, and poured her desperation to win
into her magick, willing her jack to trade places with Midnight's.

Something felt odd, as though her magick had wrapped about itself while connecting
their cards. She ignored it, ordering the trade to conclude before Midnight could
stop her. Sparky felt something almost like a click as the cards fell into place,
but her magical sense faded as a migraine assaulted her. In addition to the
headache, she felt as though she had taken a hard blow, several of her muscles
aching.

"You Reached too far," Midnight whispered, sympathy heavy in her voice. "Pearl?"

"It's just a first-degree Paradox. Give it a couple minutes 'n ya'll be right as
rain."

A comforting hand rubbed her shoulder, and Sparky felt the terrible headache that
was blinding her fade. The muscle pain did not clear, but it did not impair her.
She was sufficiently healed to allow Sparky to see Orchid's worried gaze. Sparky's
cards were still clutched in her hand, at least, so she had not accidentally mucked
and forfeited the game. She saw that despite the cost of abusing her magick, it
had succeeded: She had the straight flush she had wanted.

Gulping the last of her screwdriver helped steady her. Finally, Sparky felt ready
to conclude the game. "Straight flush, queen high."

Seeing that, Midnight giggled as she placed her own cards on the table. "Straight
flush, queen high."

There were several gasps from the audience, though Sparky barely noted them as she
groaned. "Spades? Even after all that, you still won."

"Huh?" Midnight's bewildered look rendered Sparky speechless. "Wait, you didn't
know that most poker games don't rank suits?"

"Then we tied? Do we play another hand?"

The comforting hand was on her shoulder again. Pearl asked, "Sparky, where'd
Midnight get her queen from?"

"The common cards?" It was a question, as Sparky was unclear why it was
significant.

Midnight giggled. "You haven't played tournament rules, have you? With two
matching hands, if one uses the common cards and the other doesn't, the one that
doesn't wins. You beat me, fair-and-square."
> Chapter IX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns a Friend's Secret
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The audience was whispering. Sparky was certain she heard "kid," "lost," and
"never" but was unsure whether they came from the same person. They offered brief
congratulations, though they could not stay to talk as the time for the opening
speeches was near.

Because of her concentration on the game, Sparky had not noticed the Great Hall
filling. Most of the tables had occupants, nearly one-third of them mixed. There
were hundreds in attendance, including far more Awakened than Sparky had seen at
the weekly Forum. Despite only having attended two, Pearl and the others had
stated that the numbers she had seen were about normal.

The Kindred formed the smallest number of attendees. She had heard that they
required direct action to create another of their kind, though doing so was also
prohibited to prevent their numbers spiraling out of control.

She had also heard that they had a prohibition against killing, though it did
happen; rumours stated that they had friends in high places and disposed of
criminals too dangerous to put into the mundane legal system. While the thought
that the rumour might be true made her somewhat uncomfortable, she also already
understood how dangerous the world really could be. Even a well-trained mortal
authority could not hope to stop the creatures she had studied.

The Concord officially encompassed the entire county. Due to their location, there
were stretches of wild land around them, leaving plenty of space for the Uratha to
occupy. Though Clash had told her that the packs tended to be territorial, they
did permit limited travel across claimed hunting grounds, especially for meetings.
They were easily the most numerous, many of the guests likely having come from the
far reaches of the county just for that night.

Then there were her fellow Awakened. Sparky did not try to count them, but she had
excellent memory for faces she had seen only briefly. Even a quick survey revealed
tens of Mages she had never seen. The Trois Fleurs were only the first new faces.

With so many examples of beings that the great mass of humanity would deny existed,
it was easy to forget that there were others like Orchid in attendance that night.
While Sparky did not know what the Kindred and the Uratha called Sleepwalkers - she
had heard Clash reference 'Wolf-Blooded', but she was not sure if they were the
same thing - she could see them scattered about the Great Hall.

The Herald's authoritative voice startled Sparky's attention back to the front of
the room. She had stepped onto the dais as Sparky observed the crowd.

"The annual Congressus Peculiaris is now in session. I am Solstice Cherry, the

Herald for the Consilium Hierarch, and will be introducing our hosts."

Stepping to the chair on the left from the crowd's orientation, she said, "Night
Star, Prince of the Kindred."

A woman in a traditional black dress that looked to be made of silk - which could
only be a designer label - ascended the dais, gave a slight nod to the audience,
and sat. Like the Hierarch, she was a little below average height, but Sparky
could feel power radiating from the woman. It may have been different than that of
the Awakened, but that made it no less intimidating. Night Star was a hunter and
the cattle below existed at her whim.

"The Prince is a girl?" Orchid whispered.

"Kindred tradition. Ah'll explain later."

Solstice Cherry moved the right-hand chair. "Lightning Rider, elected

representative of the Uratha."

The man to take the seat may as well have been a professional cage wrestler who
played football alone against the other team. He wore jeans and a leather jacket
over a plain white undershirt. Patches with various symbols she did not recognise
adorned his sleeves. His rugged body was not comically overwrought as a certain
hulking superhero was, but his muscles were very visible. Sparky was starting to
realise that nearly all of the male Uratha seemed to be hairy, in varying degrees
of grooming or lack of the same. Lightning Rider had curly hair trimmed short,
matching his facial hair. Like with Night Star, Sparky could feel his power. It
was much more primal, that of a savage beast stalking his prey. She felt as though
annoying the man would cause him to rip the offender in half.

Solstice Cherry approached the centre. "Bronze Luck, Hierarch of the Consilium."

Sparky had not been certain the Hierarch had a name. She almost expected him to
wear wizard's robes and felt some level of disappointment to see him in a full suit
and tie. When he was seated, Solstice Cherry left the dais.

As one, the Prince and the Hierarch nodded to Lightning Rider, who stood. Even
seated, he dwarfed his counterparts. Standing at the edge of the dais, he was able
to dominate the enormous room. His voice was not as rough as Sparky expected,
though it did boom across the Great Hall. "The Uratha extend our thanks to the
Awakened for hosting an excellent Congressus Peculiaris. We are pleased to
continue this relationship under the Concord and hope for many more years of mutual
respect."

He sat and nodded with the Hierarch to Night Star. She smiled at the crowd as she
approached the edge of the dais, her bright teeth and elongated canines visible
even from where Sparky was seated. In a silky voice, she said, "The Kindred are
likewise pleased to engage our fellow citizens in open discourse. Thanks to the
open communication between our leaders, incidents between our peoples have all but
ceased. On behalf of the Kindred, I extend our appreciation for this night's
festivities. Thank you, all Awakened, and thank you, Bronze Luck."

She reclaimed her seat with such poise and grace that it would have made Rarity
weep with joy.

At his counterparts' nods, the Hierarch finally rose to address their audience.
"This night is meant for our enjoyment and the betterment of relations between our
peoples. I therefore thank you, Lightning Rider and Night Star, for your
willingness to maintain the tradition. The Awakened are pleased to be host to you
and yours this year, and I am glad that our preparations are to your liking. Thank
you, all members of the Consilium, for your excellent work in this endeavour. I
have nothing more to add than this: I wish you all - Kindred, Uratha, Awakened,
and others - an enjoyable night."

When he was seated, most of the audience gave a light applause, which everyone at
Sparky's table joined. The three leaders stood, gave small simultaneous bows, and
left the dais to retreat to the Hierarch's office. When they were gone,
conversation resumed.

"I was expecting that to go for a while," Sparky admitted, looking first to Pearl
and then to Orchid. "Like 'short' school assemblies."

"They have some years if there were serious problems. Ain't had anythin' like that
fer a while, but that's not ta say we ain't had any this year. They'll be meetin'
with anybody with a beef with one of the other groups before they come back."

Midnight stood. "We should get our bet settled. I can find a skilled Witch to set
the geas."

"There's no way that really counted," Sparky protested. Both of her experienced
table mates looked at her in shock. "I mean, you proved that you could have won
three in a row if you really wanted. You were taking it easy on me, Midnight."

"So? You didn't cheat, and we have plenty of witnesses who'll say you won. A
bet's a bet."

"Even if you basically let me win?"

"Sparky, she learnt a lesson tonight, too. Her cards weren't protected, 'n she
underestimated what ya could do. Just because someone's better at somethin' don't
mean they have ta win. Y'ain't never underestimated someone 'n lost because of
it?"
Images of Princess Twilight bumbling around Canterlot High in an effort to retrieve
a stolen crown flashed through Sparky's mind. Her other self could have won that
contest on multiple occasions, but had stayed her hand to play an elaborate game.
She had expected it would make her final victory more enjoyable, while
simultaneously crushing her then-opponent. Had Sunset Shimmer instead seized the
crown again as she had the first time, the human world and Equestria would likely
be very different places.

"Yeah, I guess I have. Midnight, let me know when you're ready."

The girl nodded, skipping into the crowd and vanishing. Orchid took the
opportunity to revisit her earlier question. "So why isn't the Kindred leader
called a princess?"

"Cain't say Ah rightly know. When Ah asked, Ah was told 'That's just how we do
it.' Maybe they use different names in other places."

"You know, other than the whole 'feasting on the blood of mortals' thing, they
aren't as scary as I thought they'd be."

"Ah've got a few acquaintances, if'n ya'd like ta meet 'em, 'n Ah'm willin' ta bet
our witnesses will come back over ta talk eventually."

Sparky was surprised Dark Ace and Clash had not joined them yet and expressed the
thought to Pearl. While Ace was a Councillor, and therefore could be assumed to be
busy all night, she expected Clash would check on them eventually. He had some
influence with his fellow Uratha and was a Pack Alpha, so there was no way to know
how long he would be.

Midnight returned, another Mage in her wake. "This is Sky Nectar. She'll take
care of the geas. I got us a space. Ready?"

Sparky nodded. "Orchid, do you mind staying with Pearl for a bit?"

"I'll be fine. Pearl, I'm going to grab some more food."

Sky Nectar, a Guardian of the Veil in her mid-thirties, led the way to the rear
hall with all the conference rooms. Midnight stopped at one and opened the door,
revealing a space like a restaurant booth. It seemed horribly out of place and
tacky, but Sparky did not question it.

"I'll cast the geas after you enter, and then I'll need to close the door when it's
ready," Sky Nectar explained.

"Thanks." Midnight gestured into the room, allowing Sparky to enter first. When
they were both settled, she said, "Go ahead, Sky."

Sparky felt the magick being summoned as Sky Nectar tapped her fingers against the
doorframe in a particular rhythm Sparky could not quite follow. It was strong,
enveloping both Sparky and Midnight and filling the room. When it had reached a
peak, Sky asked them both to pledge that the information to be revealed was
accurate and that neither party would ever let another know it for any reason. The
whole speech seemed longer than all three leaders' speeches combined and covered
every possible loophole - including such clauses as 'partial death,' 'soul-body
separation,' and 'soul memory erasure'. When both swore, the magick settled into
them.

"Thanks for your business, Midnight," Sky Nectar said with a smile when they were
done.

"I know good Fate magick. You just don't advertise enough."

Sky Nectar gave them a pleased grin and closed the door.

The girls sat quietly while Midnight hesitated. Sparky was surprised, given how
confident the young Mage had been all night. This Midnight was more like the child
Sparky had first met, quiet and unsure of herself. Taking a deep breath, Midnight
said, "I'd like to tell you something else first, if that's okay."

"Sure."

Again with hesitation, Midnight mumbled, "I'm not actually related to Ace or Clash.
They took me in when I was a baby."

Before Sparky could respond, Midnight continued. "Ace found me in a dumpster when
I was a couple of months old and gave me my True Name. He said that I was already
Awakened when he found me. Even with magick, I can't remember my family or figure
out why they threw me away. He had to keep me hidden for a long time, since
there's never been a provable record of someone Awakening that young before. Pearl
thinks that my being left out like that might be why I Awakened, since I shouldn't
even be alive. A few people who found out back then wanted to study me; they even
tried to kidnap me."

Unsure what to say, Sparky reached across the table to take Midnight's small hands.
The girl had a few tears dripping down her cheeks, which she wiped on her sleeves.

"For what it's worth, I know what it's like to be thrown away. I was angry for a
long time because of it. Now I have friends who are like my family."

"Ace and Clash are both my family," she said. "They both raised me from the
earliest that I can remember. Pearl's been like a mum to all of us, too. I
wouldn't ever trade them for anything, but I'd still like to know why my parents
wanted to get rid of me. Part of me kinda hopes that it wasn't their fault, like
someone else broke in and took me by accident, but then wanted to get rid of me."

Sparky gave Midnight's hands a light squeeze. "Maybe you can find the answer to
that question one day."

Midnight offered a shrug in reply. "We should finish up and get back out there.
They're probably waiting for us."

Sparky nodded. "I'm ready when you are."

Midnight briefly glanced side to side. Sparky felt a familiar twinge at the edge
of her senses and realized that the girl across from her was studying the small
room they were currently occupying with her magick.

"Always check for scrying magick if you don't want someone to know something. It
doesn't matter how many wards you have, it's a good practise for all of us,"
Midnight explained.

She then cupped her hands on either side of her mouth before leaning halfway across
the table. Sparky followed suit, tilting her head slightly, just enough to hear
Midnight whisper her True Name into her ear.

Sparky blinked. Midnight pulled back, giving another awkward side glance.
"That...," Sparky started, then belatedly realised she was smiling as she sat back
in her seat. "That's a pretty cool name, actually. It fits you."

Midnight rolled her eyes, but Sparky could see her lips were turning up at the
corners.

"I don't know, I think I might have preferred something like—"

"No, really," Sparky persisted, intentionally cutting her off.

The other girl abruptly hopped from her seat and moved around the table. She took
Sparky’s arm and rose from the seat, gently urging her up and back towards the
party.

"Let me tell you funny story to make up for the sad stuff. Last year, I got into a
game for rights to study a verge with another Witch...."
> Chapter X: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns a Friend's Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I could have done the geas, but we like to have witnesses for as much as we can.
It helps make sure you aren't planning something bad, plus there'd be more people
to complain if you tried to break the promise."

"No one trusts anyone else?"

"Would you trust someone who can change all the rules when you're not looking and
make you think they didn't?"

Sparky shook her head. "Silly question. Still, why would you have made that kind
of bet, anyway?"

"To teach you something ... and I like hanging out with you, and now I have to so I
can make sure you aren't planning to use my name against me." Midnight paused, and
flashed a warm smile. "And we're even now. Since it wasn't your fault I found out
yours, I figured you needed a chance to get back at me. Besides, my cards told me
there'd be a surprise, so I thought there was a good chance you'd win."

"Your tarot cards? I didn't know they could be that ... blatant."

Midnight shook her head. "It's all about how you ask the question. You also have
to know how to read them. If I won, then maybe I didn't read them right or ask the
question right. Maybe the surprise would happen because of something else. I
don't think even the Imperial Masters always get it right." Another smile. "But I
didn't say that."

Sparky pantomimed zipping her lips, adding a padlock and throwing the key into the
trash. They were still laughing when they got back to the table, where Ace and
Clash had joined the group.

"Perfect timing," Ace said, standing when he saw them. He stretched his limbs as
though trying to ease tension from his muscles. "Clash and I are going for a walk
out back while we have a chance. Want to join us, Sparky?"

"I don't mind, I just don't want Orchid to feel like I'm ditching her."

Orchid smiled, putting an arm around Midnight's shoulders. "We can hang out. I'm
sure Midnight will protect me."
"Want to play a game?" Midnight asked, playfulness in her voice.

In one swift movement, Orchid grabbed the deck of cards and shoved them into her
pocket. Midnight countered by producing three more decks from somewhere. The
adults shared a laugh at Orchid's dismayed look.

Pearl stood. "If'n y'all're good, Ah'm gonna catch up with some of mah contacts.
Midnight'll know where ta find me."

When Pearl left them to make her rounds, the younger girls moved to face each other
across the table, Orchid apparently resigned to having to play a game against
Midnight Radiance. Reasonably certain that her two young friends would be fine,
Sparky followed Ace and Clash toward the back of the Great Hall. Another door like
the servant's entrance was tucked into a far corner. It opened to reveal part of
the city's green belt.

Walking trails curved around small ponds - most of them artificial - and between
trees. Sparky suffered a brief vision of following a small, twisted path through a
dark forest, but a quick shake of her head dispelled it. She reminded herself that
she had no reason to fear a stroll through such a mundane area, one that was so
thoroughly shaped by human labour.

Despite the late hour, solar powered lamps provided sufficient light to be safe
without ruining the mood of an evening stroll. There were a few others from the
party wandering and talking, but all groups gave each other respectful distances
and kept their voices and conversations to themselves. Had it been daylight, any
of the small parties could have easily been white-collar colleagues enjoying a perk
of working in the area. It was almost disappointing to Sparky that a night full of
monsters could feel so normal. Still, the occasional glimpse of fangs and the
sound of gruff voices combined with the whisper of High Speech to remind her that
for all the appearances of normality, this place was currently a world unto itself.
She had bled for the right to enter it, whether she had desired it or not.

A mostly natural river cut through the area. The trio made their way toward the
bridge spanning it, stopping in the middle and leaning over the side to watch the
river's water flow leisurely on its way to some remote destination. Sparky could
see where there had been some minor flooding caused by the spring rain, but it had
settled back into its routine by that point.

"I heard you beat Midnight," Ace said. "Congratulations. The Consilium will be
talking about that for a while."

"Honestly, I still think she went way too easy on me."

Both Ace and Clash chuckled, the former replying, "Trust me, she may have been
taunting you and let her guard down, but she always plays to win. You mind if I
ask what you wagered?"

"True Names."

That caught her companions' attention; neither had any rejoinder to it. They all
turned back to watching the river. It had not changed, the quiet rush of water
offering a soothing accompaniment to the crickets. Sparky could see the full moon
reflecting in the water.

"Did she tell you anything else?"

After a glance to ensure they were still alone, Sparky replied, "She told me about
her past and her Awakening."
"I see. Did she tell you anything else?"

"That was it."

Ace was silent, staring at the river. After a few seconds, he said, "She obviously
already has a great deal of trust in you. I've never seen her take to someone so
quickly, not even me. Whatever happened to her, she took a long time to trust me,
even as a baby." He sighed. "In case you haven't noticed, most Awakened don't
have happy backgrounds. I think that's why we're able to resonate with the
Supernal Realms."

"I guess I haven't really heard a lot of Awakening stories."

"True." He turned from the river to gaze at the moon. "I Awakened when I was
fourteen. My parents were Wiccan practitioners. What they practised is what we
call 'hedge magic.' Most of the time, it's hocus-pocus compared to our
Willworking, but sometimes ... it'll work.

"When I came back from the Primal Wild, I was alone. I didn't know what had
happened to me or where my parents went. After what I had seen, I ran away and
ended up living on the streets, which is where I met Clash. I found Midnight in a
dumpster one day when I was scavenging for something to eat."

Clash nodded. His voice and demeanour were surly as he added to Ace's story,
muscles tensed for a fight he could not have. "I remember when he showed her to
me. The little thing was starving. Babies shouldn't ever be that thin. We ended
up stealing baby formula and a bottle and spent weeks nursing her back to health.
I can't count how many nights we both stayed awake, so afraid that she'd just give
up if we took our eyes off her."

Sparky felt a few tears in her eyes as she said, "I don't want to believe people
would be so horrible, but I know damn well they can be."

"The world's not a happy place. Most folk still in the Lie pretend everything's
swell and nothing bad's going to happen. They have to believe it. When they hear
about child abuse, murder, violence ... they just convince themselves it's a few
rotten individuals. They recoil when serial killers appear on the news, glad they
weren't a victim." Ace's voice rose with his emotions, though not to a point that
it would reach beyond the bridge. Sparky could feel hurt and anger radiate from
him.

He continued his speech as though he was desperate to say his piece after being
denied any opportunity to speak. "We can't pretend, Sparky. We know how bad
people are. We know about everything else out there. The spirits, Abyssal
entities, ghosts, monsters. It can crush us, you know. Finding that little girl
thrown away and taking her in saved me. I wanted to keep her safe from what's out
there, since her parents hadn't wanted to do it."

"That's how we keep up our own fight." Clash's voice was low with a slight growl.
"I've lost over a dozen pack-mates since my First Change. Things aren't getting
better, but I'll keep fighting until something rips my throat out. A lot of people
are rotten, but not all of them are. I'll hunt every spirit that wants to destroy
humans so that the good people can have a chance."

Though she did not feel they were expecting her to say anything, Sparky felt she
had to join them. "I can't pretend to know what things are like. I haven't seen
much yet, but what I have seen scares me. Still, I'd go through all of that again
if it would keep my friends safe."
"Keep that sentiment," Ace said, clapping a hand on her shoulder. "It'll keep you
going."

Clash looked at the moon and then to Ace. "We should go in. They're probably
looking for you, Ace."

"Yeah, yeah, let's go. Midnight as a baby had more resilience than some of these
so-called Wise. Hey, wanna place bets on how many favours Midnight's won so far?
I'm going with five."

"She's with Orchid. I'll say two."

They looked at Sparky. "No idea. I guess three?"

"Losers call the winner 'master' for a day?"

"What are we, eight?"

They shared a laugh as they returned to the Great Hall.

> Chapter XI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Mistake
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Orchid looked off in some way, as though she had suddenly taken ill. Sparky was
unable to place it, but her Mage Sight for emotions - even when she did not
actively look at them - told her that her friend's guilt was returning. Orchid was
pale, her eyes at once vacant yet heavy with regret. She was leaned back in her
seat, her hands balled into fists and placed on her lap.

Taking a seat next to her, Sparky asked, "What's wrong?"

"I just found out I made a real big mistake." Orchid's voice was flat.

Sparky's imagination shot to the most obvious. "Did Rarity figure out we weren't
doing homework?"

"I wish." She looked to be on the edge of tears, emotion creeping into her words.

Pearl had returned to their table while Sparky was out walking. She wore a
concerned expression, tinged with sympathy, as she looked at Orchid.

"Ah'm so sorry fer that, hayseed. Ah thought ya knew. Do ya wanna call it a

night?"

"Please." The tears finally started. "I'm so sorry. I ruined everything again."

"What—"

Pearl stopped Sparky's question. "We'll talk at the house. Ace, Ah'll take
Midnight with me."

Sparky had forgotten he and Clash were still with them. Ace only nodded, saying,
"Thanks. I'll pick her up by the afternoon."

While Midnight shared a quick hug with her brothers, Sparky helped Orchid to her
feet. Pearl and Sparky had to guide Orchid - whose faculties seemed limited to the
most basic of actions - to the wall of the Great Hall and toward the entrance.
Thankfully, most of the tables were engaged in their own discussions or their food
and did not notice them. The few to glance at them seemed not to be interested and
immediately turned their attention to something else. Midnight followed closely,
saying nothing.

Kibitz was still at the name tag table and wished them a good night without
commentary. Sparky was willing to bet that the manner of their departure would
reach the Hierarch by sunrise. Though he had never given her cause to believe that
he was anything other than a reasonable man, she worried that he would be offended.

As the valet pulled the car to the curb, Midnight requested the front seat. It was
just as well, given that Sparky already planned to sit with Orchid for the ride.

Pearl's superb driving meant that they barely noticed the ride itself, which passed
in silence. Until they turned into the drive, Sparky's full attention was on the
dark snarl of guilt surrounding Orchid's spark. It had not grown, but all the
strength Sparky once burned from it had returned in force. Rather than fight it as
she had, Sparky monitored and investigated the tangles, noting how they seemed to
originate deep inside Orchid's colourful spark of self.

'If she just found out something tonight, then it must be something else. Is it
still related to Anon-A-Miss, or does she think she did something else? Then
again, it's related to whatever Pearl said while I was outside, so it has to be
new.' Sparky knew she would be receiving more information soon, yet the drive to
know what was causing her friend a second bout of such anguish pushed her thoughts
in circles.

Sparky felt Pearl kill the engine. She blinked, only then noticing they were
already home.

At least Orchid could walk on her own. Sparky tried to maintain a companionable
proximity, avoiding overt contact. They settled on Sparky's couch, Pearl arranging
small glasses of lemonade for them.

After a few sips, Orchid was able to meet Sparky's eyes. "I'm pregnant."

Sparky's cup stopped halfway to her lips.

Sweetie Belle - Orchid was long gone - immediately dropped her gaze, curling into
herself as though expecting some physical assault.

"What-" Sparky began to ask, but was stopped by Pearl laying her hand on Sparky's
knee, giving it a gentle squeeze.

"Ah estimate about four months. Seems she didn't know. Ah noticed when Ah was
lookin' at somethin' else 'n asked her about it.

"Ah know yer worried about Orchid 'n wanna help her. That's good, but remember she
ain't got no obligation ta tell ya anythin' she don't wanna say. Ya hear me?"

Hesitantly, Sparky nodded. "I understand."

"Good. Ah'm gonna take Midnight ta the house 'n let'cha have yer privacy. If'n
y'all need me, come 'n get me. Ah don't care if Ah'm sleepin' or not, got it?"

She waited for Sparky’s nod of affirmation, then took Midnight's hand and headed
for the connecting door. Midnight paused at the threshold and turned back to
Orchid. "I'll always use my magick to help you if you need it. Good night."

When only the teenagers remained, Sunset Shimmer returned from her hidden place.
She sat next to her friend and placed a hand on her back, causing Sweetie Belle to
flinch. Undeterred, Sunset left her hand where she had placed it for a few seconds
before giving a light back rub. Her actions prompted no response.

"Do you want to tell me anything? I won't try to force you, and I won't tell
anyone else unless you say it's okay." When there was still no response, she
added, "You don't have to be afraid to tell me anything. I won't judge you."

A few sniffles answered her that were followed by quiet words. "I didn't ever
think about it. I was just so mad that I wanted to do something." She shook her
head. "I knew this could happen, but I didn't think about it. I think I just
didn't care."

Rather than ask questions, Sunset applied a little more force to the back rub,
feeling muscles tensed as though ready to flee. She was tempted to use her magick
again, but she resisted in the hope that Sweetie Belle would talk.

It took some time, but she did finally continue. "What are my family going to say
to me? How do I explain it? I messed up really bad again ... they won't forgive
me this time."

"Would you like me to go with you?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "It doesn't matter. Everything will be fine until
you leave."

Her curiosity piqued, Sunset decided to risk a single question. "Do you want to
tell me what you mean?"

The sniffles continued. "When they find out ... I don't know what they'll do. Mum
and dad and Rarity are going to be so mad at me, and I know I deserve it, but I'm
still afraid." She clenched her hands into fists, driving her nails into her
palms. "Why can't I just stop doing stupid things and be good? What's wrong with
me?"

"Sweetie Belle, I can't imagine how scary this is. Yes, they'll be sad about it,
and they'll probably get upset, but they love you a lot, and they'll do anything
they can to help you. It'll be hard, but the longer you wait, the harder it'll be
to tell them and the worse it’s going to hurt."

"No! I can't tell them. Please don't make me. I'll ... I can get it taken care
of and then no one else has to know."

"What do you mean?"

The reply was stuttered but coherent. "A-Abortion."

Sunset froze, which drew Sweetie Belle's attention from her boots. Whatever
expression was on Sunset's face seemed to terrify the younger teen, who squealed
and fell to the floor in an attempt to escape. She was squeaking "Please, please"
on a loop, holding her arms in front of herself, as though attempting to create a
barrier.

'You're an idiot.'

It could have been either voice; Sunset agreed completely with the statement.

"Sweetie Belle, I'm sorry. I'm not mad at you, and I'm not going to do anything, I
promise. Please don't be afraid of me."
Whether the words or the tone reached the quivering ball of fear, they seemed to
penetrate and she lowered her arms. "Your face. Why did you look like you were
going to hit me?"

"I promise you that idea never crossed my mind. I was surprised, and I didn't know
how to reply."

"You looked mad."

Sunset finally understood why Princess Celestia was always sighing when she was
alone or at least with only a few trusted ponies. The teen sighed under her breath
as she knelt on the floor to face the girl she called a friend, yet was
traumatising at every turn. She left space between them, worried that a sudden
approach would only revive Sweetie Belle's fear of imminent harm.

"I had a very bad memory that came up before I could stop it. I was mad at the
people from the memory and let you see something that wasn't for you. Can you
forgive me?"

Rather than answer the question, Sweetie Belle asked her own. "Memory? Did you
ever...?"

It took a moment for the unfinished question to resolve itself. Sunset forced her
face to remain in her control, though she still felt herself blush. "No, I've
never been pregnant or anything like that. I haven't even ... you know. It's
something else."

'Tell her,' her other self whispered. 'She'll trust you more. If you tell her,
she'll be more compliant.'

'I don't want to force my opinions on her. She needs to be able to make her own
decision.'

'You would be telling her one of your deepest secrets. Impress that on her and
she'll follow you like a puppy.'

'Why do you keep suggesting that? I don't want to own her, I want to be her
friend.'

Her other self gave a mocking laugh. 'Same thing. Piss on it to claim it. Tell
her what happened to you. Even foolish sentiment would recognise the value of
that. Aren't you closer to Pinkie Pie now that you share deep secrets?'

Some part of Sunset wanted to reject anything the other voice suggested, turning
left when it said she should go right. Another part of her knew that rejecting
advise - even from a dangerous source - without thought was never a good idea.
That other part had seen the interior of the Equestrian Parliament and knew that
even the most benevolent had to choose the least evil at times.

"Sweetie Belle, I'm going to tell you something I've never told anyone. Not
Princess Celestia or Twilight or anyone or anypony else. Is that okay?"

"I won't tell, I promise."

With a shake of her head, Sunset replied, "I'm telling you because I already trust
you, and I think you should know. Do you understand?"

"Yes."
This time, she allowed herself a sigh. "When I was really young - I don't remember
how old exactly, but I was pretty much still a foal - my parents kicked me out of
our house. Even then, I knew they didn't want me. If they didn't hit me or yell
at me, they'd pretend I wasn't there.

"Anyway, they took me on a trip far away from
that was known for having a few monsters. It
Forest, but it would have been enough to make
never be seen again. That was where I got my
to survive.
our home and dropped me at a forest
wasn't anything like the Everfree
sure a foal you don't want would
Cutie Mark, because I was determined

"When I finally got to a town, I tried to find somewhere to go. I travelled for a
few weeks before Princess Celestia found me and took me as her student. During
that time, a few stallions tried to ... take advantage of me. They never
succeeded, but a few were close.

"The reason I was upset is that before the mare that foaled me left me in a forest
to die, she told me that she wished I had never been born. That she wished she had
gotten an abortion instead."

When Sunset finished speaking, Sweetie Belle gave her a tackle hug, tears flowing.
"I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to make you remember that."

Sunset had seen it coming and was able to hold her ground to return the embrace.
"Don't apologise for that. You didn't know about that part of my past. It's one
of the major reasons I did the things I did later, since I wanted to succeed and
prove to that mare and stallion that they were wrong, that I wasn't useless
weight."

The hug continued, Sweetie Belle apparently content where she was. Their position
was a little uncomfortable, but Sunset's regular emotional sense showed that while
the girl was still a mess, she did seem to be more balanced. At least the story
had distracted Sweetie Belle's self-destructive thoughts and fears.

"I didn't tell you that to say that you shouldn't consider having an abortion if
you think that's your best option. What I think shouldn't matter for this, okay?
You're my best friend, and I'll support any decision you make without judging you."

"I can't do something like that. What if this baby would grow up to be someone
amazing like you?"

As much as Sunset wanted to give a smart-arse response, it would be the opposite of

helping the situation. She released Sweetie Belle, who reciprocated and leaned
back, finally looking at Sunset again.

"Please don't make a decision like that based on my story, Sweetie Belle. I want
you to think about your options. When you decide, I'll do anything I can to help.
If you decide to abort it, I'm sure I could make arrangements for you so your
family would never know."

It was true. Sparky had a Consilium Boon available that would easily cover it.

At the mention of her family, Sweetie Belle shrank again. "I really don't want to
get rid of it, but I can't tell them about it. What do you think I should do?"

With a shake of her head, Sunset replied, "I won't answer that, even if it makes
you hate me, because I can't. You have to decide on your own. I'll help however I
can after you do that. And remember, Midnight said she would help you, too."
Sweetie Belle looked at the floor again. "If I do get an abortion, no one else
would know except you, Pearl, and Midnight, right? But if I do, I think I would
feel like I'm ... killing it."

"I got the feeling you were leaning toward that before I told you what my mother
told me. If I remember the health classes correctly, it's still not even really
recognisable. Plus, I think feeling guilty depends on the person. Some women end
up thinking 'I killed it,' but others don't."

"Even thinking about it makes me feel bad, Sunset, but I also don't want to tell
anyone else. Yeah, I kinda thought about it again after what you said, but it
doesn't feel right."

"Okay, what about adoption? There are all sorts. You could give the baby to
someone else and never see it again, or you could be an 'aunt' or something in-
between. I'm pretty sure you can even choose the parents.

"Unless I'm missing something, the only other choice is keeping it. It would be
hard, but you'd have friends and family to help and ... what?"

"Yes," Sweetie Belle exclaimed, an excited grin on her face. "I really do want to
keep it."

Sunset found herself smiling right along with her. She moved next to Sweetie Belle
and placed an arm around her friend. "If you're sure that's what you want, then
I'll do anything I can to help."

"There's one thing you can do, if that's okay."

"What's that?"

"If I suddenly move away for a while or change my mind, can you remind me that I
really want to keep her?"

"What if you really change your mind? I'd be pushing you into something. You have
months yet."

With a mirthless chuckle, Sweetie Belle replied, "That's true, but I meant that I'm
probably going to move away by myself for a while, and I probably won't have the
baby when I come back. I don't know if it'll be adopted or abortioned."

'What a scaredy cat,' Sunset's other self whispered. 'Gods, it's like her family
will throw her away. Even I know better than that; those sappy love freaks are
going to cry and hug her.'

'Shut up. Of course she's overreacting.'

'Bah. I'm going back to my corner. Wake me when something interesting happens.'

"I promise I'll remind you, Sweetie Belle, but only if I really think you didn't
change your mind." She attempted to make her voice as soothing as possible.

"You can use magick to tell the difference if you want. I really wanna keep her."

"Can you tell me why you want to? It hasn't even been a few hours. Why wouldn't
you change your mind next week?"

"I want to hold her and play with her. Dirty diapers will probably be annoying,
and I know I might have to leave school, but I don't mind. I want to make my baby
happy and let her know that I'll love her even if she makes a lot of mistakes. I
don't think I can do that if I send her away. Then it's like she'd grow up with
other people and think she was a mistake."

"You don't think you made mistakes in getting pregnant in the first place?"

As soon as the words had left her mouth, Sunset cringed. The question had not been
phrased as she had meant it.

Sweetie Belle did not seem to mind it. "Yeah, I shoulda thought about it, but it's
too late. It's not her mistake, and I want to be the one to tell her that."

Sunset retrieved their glasses of lemonade, which they both drained before
continuing their talk. "How did you not notice? If Pearl's right, you should be
about four months along."

"I know I can be an airhead," Sweetie Belle observed. "I just ... didn't notice.
It's not like I've gotten any bigger yet, either. I don't remember all of the
signs they told us in class, but I haven't really had any of them. Well, uh,
except for ... you know, monthly, but I just didn't notice, I promise."

"Sweetie Belle, you and your friends can't act to save your lives. Besides, I'm a
Warlock: I know how surprised you were." With a deep breath, she asked her final
question. "Will you tell me who the father is?"

The blush intensified. "I'm kinda surprised you can't figure it out. It's not
like I hang around that many boys."

'Boys? Okay, so at least it wasn't an adult, and she doesn't seem like it was non-
consensual, so that eliminates my biggest worry. So who else?'

Sunset let out a gasp of realisation. "Button Mash?"

Sweetie Belle nodded. "We became friends in Grade Five. I thought his games were
cool, and I really liked the beany he always wore. Scootaloo didn't like him much
at first, but they got to be friends by the time we finished primary school. When
I was in the hospital, he'd come and visit me.

"I started high school when I got out. We were in a lot of the same classes, which
made me happy since I thought he was kinda cute." She squeaked, now turned from
white to cherry red, which almost made her look like a younger version of Pearl.
"Anyway, I started hanging out with him again like I used to.

"Mum and Dad were always going on trips; once Rarity started hanging out with all
of you, she stopped wanting me to be around. Apple Bloom has to do a lot of
chores, so there are plenty of times that she can't hang out. Even if I like some
boyish things, I'm not really into a lot of sports like Scootaloo, so I'd go hang
out with Button a lot. His Mum's really nice, too. So, yeah, that's kinda how we
got here."

Even Sunset could feel herself blushing. She gave Sweetie Belle's knee a gentle
squeeze. "Okay, I think I understand. Do you want to go to bed? We can talk more
tomorrow, after we've had some sleep."

"Okay."

The girls changed into pyjamas, the normal pre-bed routine apparently soothing to
Sweetie Belle. The girl was nearly sleeping on her feet by the time Sunset pulled
back the sheets of her bed. "Do you mind sharing with me? I can sleep in the
living room."

"I'd like to sleep together, if that's okay. I think I'll be able to sleep a lot
better."

With a smile, Sunset crawled under the sheets and allowed Sweetie Belle to wrap her
in a hug. Despite her many fears, the girl quickly passed into sleep and left
Sunset to think.

She had much to consider.

> Chapter XII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Looks can be Deceiving
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset woke first. When she slipped from the bed, Sweetie Belle stirred. The
girl's first action was to place a hand over her stomach. Her voice mixed
hopefulness and disappointment as she asked, "That wasn't a nightmare, was it?"

"It wasn't. You want some breakfast?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "I feel like I'm gonna be sick if I eat. Can I just
go home?"

"Of course. Do you want me to stay while you tell them?"

"Yes, please."

They dressed, each taking a brief shower. While Sweetie Belle was in the bathroom,
Sunset sent a message to Pearl to alert her that they were leaving. Pearl replied
with:

"Good luck. Let me know if either of you need anything."

The girls were silent during the drive. Sweetie Belle kept running a hand over her
stomach. Sunset tried to present a calm, confident demeanour for her friend. The
quiet was unnerving, but she did not feel it would be appropriate to play music or
to ask more questions and thereby to interrupt Sweetie Belle's thoughts.

The girl lost all colour as they pulled into her driveway. She grasped Sunset's
hand as the older teen opened the driver's door. "You promise to stay with me?"

"I promise I won't leave until you tell me it's okay."

Sweetie Belle took a deep breath. "Let's go."

The walk up to the house had always been so cheerful. Sunset could look forward to
dinner with a family that was effectively her own, doing homework with Rarity and
Sweetie Belle, talking with Magnum and Cookie. Now she was expecting to hear the
cracking of her bones as Sweetie Belle crushed her hand. While the girl still
possessed a strong aura of guilt, it was quickly succumbing to fear.

They entered the house together, where they could hear the sounds of weekend
activity. In the living room, Magnum watched football, Cookie seated next to him
while she read. Rarity was not in the living room; neither of the girls had
thought to confirm that the fashionista was home. Sunset decided to let Sweetie
Belle lead the talk, so she waited by the stairs. She could call for her friend to
save Sweetie Belle the added task.

"Hey, Mum, Dad, is Rarity home? I kinda need to tell you all something."
Magnum pressed the mute button and turned to look at his daughter. "Is everything
okay? Problem with your homework?"

"No. Just ... I need to tell you something. Is Rarity here?"

Her parents exchanged concerned looks. Cookie replied, "She's in her room."

"I'll get her," Sunset offered, darting up the stairs before anyone could respond.

Rarity's door was open. She was visible from the hall, working on what looked to
be Sunset's new bedsheets. When the fashionista saw Sunset in her doorway, she hid
the sheets behind herself. "Sorry, darling, I want these to be a surprise. How
was the sleepover? Did you get that programme done?"

"You need to go downstairs. There's something you need to know."

Rarity blinked. "Is everything alright? Did something happen to Sweetie Belle?"

"She's not injured or anything, but it's not my place to say. Please, Rarity, just
go downstairs. She'll explain."

Rarity, her eyes wide and concerned, followed Sunset's instructions. She did not
pause to hide her work again, instead hurrying down the stairs as Sunset followed.

Magnum and Cookie had moved to the couch, where their elder daughter joined them.
Sweetie Belle was fidgeting in one of the recliners that someone had turned to face
the couch. Sunset took a seat on the stairs, in Sweetie Belle's line of sight
only. The older teen gave her friend an encouraging smile and a nod.

It took the girl a few deep breaths before she could speak. She still looked
discoloured, as though she felt ill, and Sunset could see sweat across her face.
Even without her active gaze, Sunset could feel concern from the three family
members waiting for the news.

Finally, the young teen opened her mouth. "I'm pregnant. Four months."

Shock and open-mouthed stupor greeted the announcement. As the news penetrated,
the family changed quickly to a mix of anger and worry. Each of the three varied,
Magnum most toward angry and Rarity heaviest on worry.

"Who did this to you?" His question was a command. When Sweetie Belle did not
answer, he spoke again. "I asked you a question: Who did this to you?"

Though she had mixed feelings on interfering, Sunset could tell that Sweetie Belle
would need time to be able to speak again. She replied, "She wasn't assaulted."

The older family members all started. Cookie placed a hand over her heart. "I'm
so sorry, Sunset; I completely forgot you were here."

"I understand. Sorry, I didn't mean to intrude, I just didn't think Sweetie Belle
was up to talking yet."

Rarity stood to approach her. "Thank you so much for coming to support her in
telling us this. I hate to be rude, darling, after you've been so helpful, but
would you mind going home so we can discuss it?"

"Of course not." Sunset knelt by Sweetie Belle's side. "Are you okay now? Do you
want me to stay or go home?"
Sweetie Belle threw her arms around Sunset's neck and pulled her into a hug.

"Thanks," she whispered. "It'll be okay."

Her next words were too quiet to hear, but her emotions were starting to balance.
Sunset was unclear what exactly the new emotions she felt in her friend were, but
they were much more mild, if rather colourless.

Once Sunset was free, the teen stood. She gave everyone a smile before leaving,
closing the door behind herself. Now that the worst part was passed, she was
confident that Sweetie Belle would be fine.

Sunset had backed her car into the street when she saw Pearl's truck turn the
corner and stop at the curb. Sunset pulled from the house's line of sight to stop
near the farmer. Both drivers lowered their windows and Sunset asked, "What on
earth are you doing? Did Sweetie Belle forget something?"

"No, she's in trouble," Midnight replied. "I did a near-future reading and there
were a lot of bad cards. We have to help her."

"Midnight, I just left. Her family was a little upset, but they settled down.
They're talking now."

Pearl stopped her truck and stepped down to Sunset's door. "Ah saw the cards.
That girl's gonna be in fer a world of hurt if'n we don't act."

Sunset’s eyes narrowed. "What, like they're going to beat her?"

"I don't know," Midnight replied. "I'm going to go into Focused Mage Sight."

Her eyes became distant as she surveyed the street before proceeding down the
sidewalk to the front of Sweetie Belle's house. She shuddered and ended the spell.

"Get over here, both of you."

Sunset was concerned. She knew Midnight was young, but Pearl was steady and not
prone to acting without thought. If the older Mage felt it was important to listen
to Midnight, Sunset would comply. She followed Pearl to stand next to the young
girl.

Midnight pulled chalk from her pocket and traced a sigil on the sidewalk, including
part of the driveway, then gestured for Sunset to stand within it. "I'm using a
Fate Perfecting on you. It'll make it easier for you to help."

"What's she gotta do?"

"A Mind Ruling to get them to let Sweetie Belle go with her. Pearl, you'll need to
have a Life Knowing ready to see if she's hurt. There's no time for rituals, so do
the best you can with improvised."

Sunset could feel Midnight's magick around her and accepted it without contest.
The sensation as the spell coalesced was not something she could describe. She
felt as though her mind was clear, yet she also felt energised and that her own
magick was stronger. Though the magick was foreign, it left a pleasant tingle like
that of being hugged by a close friend.

When it was done, Sunset could feel strands of choices and outcomes arrayed before
her, each branching infinitely and merging back together as different options led
to identical outcomes. The world was covered in threads of infinite possibilities.
Everyone stood at the intersection of innumerable paths. If it was what Midnight
normally saw, Sunset wondered how the girl stayed sane. Something within Sunset
told her that she would need to enter the house soon.
As she waited for the signal, she asked, "What should I do when I'm talking to
them?"

"Use a suggestion," Pearl replied. "Offer ta take in Sweetie Belle until the
baby's born or whatever ya think's best. Ya could mention bein' her legal guardian
or adoptin' the baby. Just trust Midnight's spell 'n don't fight the words.
T'ain't guaranteed, but it'll try ta guide ya ta the outcome ya want."

"You need to think about what you want to happen," Midnight added. "The way to get
it will clear up, but only if you control yourself and stay on what you want. No
matter what, don't let your emotions get in the way."

Sunset nodded. She brought Sweetie Belle and concern for her young friend's safety
to the forefront of her mind. The myriad lines and webs began to fade, leaving
only a few. All of them drew her to the front door. "It's time."

She did as Pearl had stated and obeyed the strange feelings that were not giving
her directions so much as tickling her thoughts with feelings of 'enter the house.'
She opened the door and saw her wallet on the floor by the entryway.

The interior was silent at first. A few seconds of listening were necessary before
Sunset heard quiet crying and someone moving on the upper floor, the footsteps
heavy. Retrieving her wallet, Sunset pushed the doorbell, which did not make a
sound.

"Hello?" she called, keeping her voice just to a level to be audible on the ground
floor alone. "Sorry, I lost my wallet, and the doorbell isn't working."

Nudging the door, she stepped into the foyer. Footsteps sounded down the stairs
and Rarity appeared, holding a suitcase. Her face was twisted into frustration as
she threw the luggage onto the couch. The suitcase was small and bore the
Crusaders' logo.

"Rarity?"

The fashionista jumped, whirling to face Sunset. She had adjusted to a surprised
smile when she saw the visitor. "Oh, darling, you gave me such a terrible fright.
Why did you come back?"

Sunset held up her wallet. "I dropped my wallet. Sorry, the doorbell was dead and
no one answered when I knocked."

"Ah, yes, I can understand that. Do you need anything else? Father and mother are
upstairs with Sweetie Belle at the moment." Rarity's disquiet was obvious. She
was sweating as her eyes darted about the room as though she had been caught red-
handed.

"No, sorry again. I didn't mean to interrupt. Is Sweetie Belle doing okay? Has
she calmed down?"

"Oh, yes, of course. Our parents are going to take her to the doctor and get
everything settled."

Sunset placed another foot inside the door. "Settled?"

"I mean, make sure she's okay. Four months without knowing, so we want to be
certain of her health. With how she roughhouses and galavants about, I would
hardly be surprised if she has done some harm to the, erm, baby."

Sunset nodded. She waited a few seconds before she felt the magic again. Opening
her mouth to speak, she heard herself say, "What aren't you telling me?"

"Whatever do you mean?"

"What's with the suitcase? What gynaecologists are open on a Sunday?"

"Are you accusing me of something?" Something in the fashionista's tone was wrong.
Even when she turned on Sunset during the Anon-A-Miss incident, she had not spoken
like that: Aggressive, demanding, with warning to drop the conversation dripping
from each word.

'The bitch has a bite,' her other self whispered. 'You think she's hiding
something?'

'She's just upset.' With a shake of her head, Sunset replied, "Please, Rarity, you
and Sweetie Belle are my friends. What's going on?"

Rather than give an answer, Rarity turned and dashed up the stairs. Cookie and
Magnum descended a few seconds later, smiling as they greeted Sunset.

"Sorry, Sunset, Rarity's so worked up over her little sister, don'cha know. Don't
worry about her. We're taking her to my parents' for a few days to get over the
shock. We need some family time right about now," Cookie said, her Minneapolis
accent flaring. Like Rarity, she was sweating and looked uncomfortable. "I'll
have one of the girls call you when we get back, okay?"

Another tickle of magick led Sunset to ask, "Will Sweetie Belle be coming back with
or without the baby?"

Brief hints of anger showed on their faces, which Sunset could feel in their
emotional make-up. Both parents composed themselves before Magnum replied, "It
depends on what she decides after we have a chance to talk as a family. Please
don't take this the wrong way, but that's not your concern."

"Honestly, she's leaning toward an abortion right now," Cookie added, her voice
showing a bit of strain.

Sunset offered a mental shrug to her other self. 'I guess you were right.' To the
adults, she said, "You know, she seemed pretty set on keeping the baby. We were
even talking about names on the ride over here."

The parents shared a nervous glance. Sunset was unsure why they would not tell her
to leave, why they continued to humour her, but she threw herself into Midnight's
spell and hoped it would work.

"You know how fickle people can be, especially when they're going through something
like this. Oh, those hormones. I used to tell Magnum that he was the worst
husband in the world, but then I'd be crying and begging for ice cream a few
minutes later. Once she's really had a chance to calm down, I'm sure she'll make
the best decision. I mean, she's not exactly built for having a baby, and I'd hate
to see her get hurt."

The magick tickled a different part of Sunset's mind. Sunset infused her next
words with power. "Why don't you tell me what you really think?"
Both faces contorted in anger. Cookie spoke first. "That girl has done everything
she can to ruin this family. She just can't learn how to behave like a proper
girl, no matter how hard we try."

"For somebody that idolises Rarity so much, you'd think she'd know better.
Instead, we've had one catastrophe after another, and I won't put up with it
anymore." Magnum may as well have been shouting.

They both looked confused, giving questioning glances to one another and then to
Sunset. Rarity came running down the stairs, skidding to a stop when she saw
Sunset.

'Look at her. Look at that face, the thinly veiled disdain and hatred for her own
sister.'

"Rarity, what do you really think?" Sunset asked, giving the same push.

As with her parents, Rarity's feelings were at the surface and exploded
immediately. "I have tried so very hard to cultivate an image of a proper lady,
and my sister has become a weight that insists upon pulling me into the gutter.
Anon-A-Miss should have been the last straw, but we gave her the opportunity to
learn from her mistakes. Now this? Imagine what everyone will say when they learn
a fourteen-year-old girl from a proper family is with child. And to think that she
actually wants to keep it! Even if it would not be a blight, that clumsy, useless
girl would kill it in days."

Sunset's fingers twitched.

'How dare she?' her other self whispered. 'At last, that wretch reveals herself.'

Midnight's warning rang in her ears. Sunset placed a clamp on the anger in her own
heart; she could not dwell on it if she wanted to help Sweetie Belle. Instead, the
new Mage channeled a greater amount of magick into her next words. "I have a
perfect solution: Let me become Sweetie Belle's guardian until she's an adult.
You'll never have to worry about her again, and she won't be around to hurt your
image. It'll be like she was never here."

A look of relief passed over the faces of all three. Rarity seized the suitcase
and dropped it on the floor in front of Sunset. "Good riddance."

"I'll get her," Cookie offered. "Thank you."

"You'll be taking full responsibility. No money, no contact, nothing." Magnum's

eyes were cold. "I don't want her darkening our doorstep."

Sunset nodded, but made no reply.

A minute later, Sweetie Belle followed her mother down the stairs. Her eyes were
red and puffy, and she had a few bruises on her arms.

Sunset's fingers twitched again. She disguised it by folding her arms across her
chest.

"What's going on?" Sweetie Belle asked as Cookie pushed her toward Sunset.

Turning to face Sweetie Belle and to hide her face from the girl's former family,
Sunset gave her a wink.

She turned back to the others and applied her magick one last time. "Don't worry.
Sweetie Belle won't ever ruin your reputation again."

Sunset took the suitcase and shuffled her friend out the front door before anyone
could break from the magick and object. The girls made a brisk pace to Sunset's
car. Pearl and Midnight were waiting in the truck.

Pearl's magick reached out to Sweetie Belle and then passed through and over her
body. "She's a little shaken, but mother 'n baby are okay. Let's get a move-on."

She started the truck and left. Sunset tossed the suitcase into her backseat while
Sweetie Belle buckled herself into the passenger's seat. Once they were moving,
she again asked, "What's going on?"

"Midnight did a reading for you and realised you were in a lot of trouble. They
caught me when I was leaving. Midnight used Fate to help me get you out of there."

Only then did Sunset question what she had done. Sweetie Belle may not have been
treated well, but the older teen had just abused her magick to aid in what had
essentially become a kidnapping. While they idled at a light, she took one of
Sweetie Belle's hands.

"I'm sorry I didn't ask your permission to take you away."

"Does this mean I'll be able to keep the baby? I'll be living with you?"

"Yes. Your parents are going to give me guardianship and then I'll be taking care
of you. Is that okay? I'm sure I can set up something else if you'd prefer it."

"No. I want to stay with you ... if you really don't mind putting up with me."

Rather than respond, Sunset gave her friend a half-hug. They made the rest of the
trip in silence.
> Chapter XIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of Human Pregnancy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sweetie Belle said nothing more during the ride. Her initial happiness had become
cloudy, as though she was fighting it. Sunset was a little concerned to see it,
but she understood; given the emotional trauma, her friend was likely doubting her
rescue.

Sweetie Belle still seemed lost in thought, so as Sunset parked, she said, "We're
home."

"That sounds nice for once," the girl replied. She offered a tiny smile as she
opened her door.

Sunset carried the suitcase up to her bedroom. Pearl and Midnight were waiting for
them. The elder Mage took the lead in welcoming Sweetie Belle.

"I don't know how I can ever really thank you. I was sure it was all over, and
then you came and helped me."

"Because we all care about you," Midnight said with a hug.

"Ah figure yer probably a mite worn out. Sunset can help ya get some rest, 'n
Ah'll be able ta heal up yer bruises while ya sleep. Is that okay?"

"Yeah, I do feel like I need some sleep. This whole day has been so...." She cut
off with a sniffle, only completing her thought with a "Thank you."
"You mind if I help?" Sunset asked.

Sweetie Belle gave the briefest of nods, then slumped down on Sunset's bedsheets,
closing her eyes.

With that, Sunset reached into her friend's spark with her magick. It immediately
became clear to her that while the girl had put up a brave front, she was terribly
shaken, like a shivering foal in a snowstorm.

Within seconds, Sweetie Belle was sound asleep. Pearl hovered nearby the whole
time, reaching out with the Life arcana to heal the bruises she had suffered.

Once they were certain she was settled, Pearl and Sunset retreated to the living
room where Midnight waited for them. They took seats facing each other.

"What do I do now?" Sunset asked. "I said her parents would be giving me legal
guardianship."

"Did ya suggest that when ya talked ta them? Did they agree?"

"Yes, but I'm not skilled like you guys are. I don't know how long it'll last.
They might show up with the police and say I kidnapped her."

Pearl shook her head. "Ah'm not an expert on the Mind Arcanum, but Ah do know
suggestions fer somethin' big like that only work if'n the folk in question want
it. It's a little morbid, but think of gettin' somebody ta kill himself: He'll
only do it if'n he already has them feelin's.

"Besides, Ah felt some of the magick ya used. They agreed, 'n they won't change
their minds. What'd they say?"

Sunset gave a summary of the magick-infused conversation that had led to the
pregnant teen slumbering in her room. Pearl and Midnight's expressions darkened.

"She's a sweet girl. T'ain't right, treatin' yer own flesh 'n blood like that,
especially when they don't deserve it. Ah wish this were rare, but Ah've seen too
many families behave just like this."

"My own family didn't want me," Sunset admitted. She did not go into detail, but
she saw the sympathy in Midnight's eyes.

"We make our own families, haystack. If'n yer birth family ain't included, that's
their own fault. Puttin' a baby up fer adoption when ya cain't give her a good
home's one thing, kickin' yer kin ta the curb when they ain't malicious is
somethin' else.

"Ah'm gonna take Midnight back home, get us outta yer hair. Call me if'n there's
any problems. Don't be afraid ta cry wolf; Ah'd rather come fer a false alarm than
let anythin' happen."

"I will. Thank you both."

When she was alone, Sunset attempted to use her magick to check on Sweetie Belle's
emotional state. She could not get it to work, the flat walls remaining in her
vision. Her Mana reserves were empty, which did not surprise her with how much she
had thrown into her suggestions.

That Midnight had been able to do so much in so short a time was amazing. The girl
was a small powerhouse, her magickal maturity more than opposite her physical
maturity. Sunset was curious how Awakened became more powerful, though she had not
asked for fear that reaching for greater power would drive her back into the
demon's embrace.

Still, it was worthwhile to know. If it came naturally over time, so much the
better. If it required study and using magick, she would ask Pearl and the others
how to control her development so that she would not lose herself as she had before
leaving Equestria.

Despite having been awake only a few hours, Sunset felt exhausted. It was hard to
believe the Congressus Peculiaris had been only the previous night. As much as she
wanted a nap, Sunset chose to examine her own emotions. It was something that was
inherent to her magick and did not require additional power.

'Why don't I feel more upset about this? Rarity and her parents completely
betrayed everything I thought they were. I just lost one of my best friends.'

'You know damn well why you aren't sobbing on the floor. Come on, Shimmy, admit
it. Come and join me. I've got a nice, dark little space where we can talk about
what to do about this.'

'That's not happening.'

'Spoilsport.'

Sunset allowed herself to sleep. She dreamt of her demon form torturing Sweetie
Belle's family, who had been strapped to tables in Sunset's living room. They
screamed and begged for mercy, each plea met with ever-more-brutal punishments.
She woke as Sweetie Belle entered the blood-soaked living room holding a baby in
one arm and a tray of knives on the other.

It was night when she woke, a little after eleven. Sunset was surprised she had
slept so long. Despite having been in the recliner, she did not feel as stiff as
she had expected. She pushed herself to her feet, stretching and yawning, only
noticing that someone had covered her with a blanket when it rustled to the floor.
So long as she pushed herself the next day, she could get back into a normal
sleeping pattern.

The sound of the bathroom door opening drew her attention. Sweetie Belle joined
her in the living room, the girl looking much better than she had, both physically
and emotionally. Both went into the kitchen, where Sunset poured them each a
simple bowl of cereal.

"Are you okay with talking about a few things?" Sunset asked between spoons of
sugary crunchies.

"Yeah. I figure I need to tell Button Mash, right?"

"That was one of them. What do you want to do about school?"

Sweetie Belle cringed. "I want to go ... but I also don't. I like being with my
friends, but I'd definitely see Rarity all the time. What if people start saying
things about me because of the baby? It's so complicated."

"Well, we do have a couple options. I know there are programmes to study from home
or schools for people with special circumstances. Or you could try to transfer to
Crystal Prep with how your grades have improved."
That last one earned a grimace, though Sweetie Belle poked her tongue Sunset's
direction with a smile once she realised the older teen was making a joke. That
she could respond well to it proved that she was feeling better.

"That's plan 'G.' I brought my laptop; do you wanna look at the other things you
mentioned?"

"Sounds good."

While Sweetie Belle fetched her computer, Sunset sent a message to the Herald
requesting a meeting with the Hierarch at his earliest convenience. Solstice
Cherry replied before Sweetie Belle returned, confirming an appointment the next
day at thirteen o'clock. Her head was still a little foggy, and Sunset had to
stare at it for moment before she remembered that official communications used
twenty-four hour time to avoid confusion. The Awakened kept all hours as many of
their members were nocturnal. For some, a full night of activity - such as
socialisation, study, or work - like the Congressus Peculiaris was normal.

The teens spent a couple hours researching options for Sweetie Belle's ongoing
education. They were disappointed to find that their city did not have schools for
teens in special circumstances, the closest being nearly two hours distant. They
could arrange for Sweetie Belle to finish school at home, using the Internet, but
they decided to keep that as a fallback plan. They both felt socialisation was
important, and they knew spending all day, every day together would hurt their
relationship.

She would have to return to CHS, which was not a terrible option excepting that
Rarity was still attending. Sweetie Belle decided to make the attempt to endure,
as less than two months remained before she would be a Sophomore and the older
group would all graduate.

They also researched insurance and found that the state would likely provide the
coverage needed for a teenage mother not living with her family. Sunset made a
mental note to add that to her talking points when she met with the Hierarch. As
soon as she had the guardianship papers and insurance in hand, they would need to
arrange for a doctor. Sunset could afford an initial checkup, but her resources
would be stretched if she had to do more than that.

In lieu of visiting a doctor, they ended their study session by looking for health
tips and what to expect. Pearl's estimate had been four months, but neither was
certain how accurate she was. Sweetie Belle was no assistance, as she was
uncertain when it had happened. While she and Button had not been together very
many times, her flightiness meant that she could not remember when they had or when
she had her last period.

Sunset was frustrated, but she worked not to show it. Given all the other recent
events, she was determined not to add to a pregnant girl's stress. Instead, they
looked at the information around the sixteen-week period, checking multiple sources
and cross-referencing both matching and differing information.

One common topic mentioned was that Sweetie Belle should have gained at least some
weight. The girl had not; were it not for their trust in Pearl, and that Sweetie
Belle could confirm that she had not been menstruating for some time, there would
have been no sign of the baby.

"Do you think I'm sick? What if there's something wrong with the baby?"

Sunset tried to use her magick to soothe her friend. It still would not work; she
had not taken sufficient rest to regain any, so she would have to absorb Mana as
soon as possible.

She settled for hugging Sweetie Belle. "Pearl checked you when we were coming here
and she said you were both fine. All the sites said that everyone will have
different experiences and times for things to happen."

"Okay. I hope I can see a doctor soon."

They decided to end their research for the time being, only then noticing that the
sun was peeking into the sky. They stepped into the yard and sat on the hood of
Sunset's car to watch it, enjoying the beautiful pinks, reds, and oranges painting
the horizon. There were a few wispy clouds straying across the sky, the ones
nearest the dawn catching and refracting the colours to give gentle variations of
hues.

Pearl found them there as she was going to meet her workers to start the day.

"Mornin', girls. Sparky, Cherry called 'n said ya set up a meetin' with the
Hierarch fer today. Ya mind if Ah ask what yer plannin' ta talk about?"

"I'm hoping the Consilium can help get the guardianship forms through. I'm an
adult, but only just barely, and I don't think a court would normally sign off on
that."

"Oh, that'll be nothin'. We got a few Awakened in the legal system. They'll take
care of it."

Sweetie Belle sat up. "You guys can mess with the courts?"

"Not a lot, but sometimes things happen that we need ta cover up. Some Mages use
their magick fer bad, 'n then cover it up so's the regular police cain't solve it.
When yer part of a different world, sometimes ya gotta take care of yer own
criminals. 'Sides, we might be corruptin' the law sometimes, but ya'd rather be
here than in a runaway shelter, wouldn't ya?"

"Yeah. It makes sense, I just didn't think about it."

"Well, Ah'll be on mah way. Sparky, lessons are on hold fer a few days while y'all
get things squared away. Yer welcome inta the library fer a little self-study when
ya got the time."

Pearl left them, whistling a folk song that Sunset recognised, though she did not
know the lyrics. Sweetie Belle apparently did - or else was inventing her own -
and began singing quietly while tapping the time on the car's hood.

They remained where they were until the sun breached the horizon and it became
painful to watch any further.
> Chapter XIV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Work the System
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sparky made sure to be on time for her meeting with the Hierarch, arriving at the
Great Hall five minutes early. She was not used to seeing it during the day, when
it was a privately owned art gallery open to the public. The rear hallway was
cordoned behind a velvet rope guarded by Kibitz.

He nodded to Sparky before detaching the barrier. "The curator is ready for you.
This way, please."

The Hierarch's office was no different than it had been the first time Sparky saw
it. Bronze Luck was seated, paperwork before him.

"Close the door behind you and take a seat." When Sparky had done as he ordered,
he asked, "For what reason did you request this meeting?"

"Certain events happened yesterday. I would like to use my Boon, Hierarch."

He nodded, looking at the papers on his desk. "Together with Pearl and Midnight
Radiance, you removed Orchid from her family's home, who were emotionally and
physically abusing her, and are expecting to take legal guardianship."

"Yes, Hierarch. There are a few related issues, too. I'm not sure how much a Boon
covers, but is it acceptable if I describe what I need?"

"Of course. Please, start at the beginning."

Sparky related the events surrounding Orchid moving into her flat, including the
pregnancy. She mentioned the need for insurance, as well as her worry that
Orchid's family would renege on the agreement.

When she was done, the Hierarch thought for moment. "If her family does not want
her, your Mind Ruling will hold. As you describe it, empowered as it was by
Midnight Radiance's will, your Working simply pushed them into an alternative.
Avoid having them meet regularly and do not reference any alternatives. You should
also be willing to renew your suggestion when you meet in court."

"Thank you, Hierarch." Sparky wanted to ask him about the rest of it but held her
tongue. He would address her problems when he was ready.

It did not take long. "We will arrange to have your request pushed through the
court. We will also fast-track Orchid's insurance. I will send a Sleepwalker, a
skilled lawyer, to you today with the necessary paperwork. Be aware that you will
be listing your True Name and other identifiable information. None of it will be
disclosed, but other Awakened will see it, and there is a risk they will associate
it with you.

"Expect everything to be resolved by the end of the week."

"I understand. Thank you, Hierarch."

"Once your paperwork is finalised, inform us if you face complications in the

future. So long as you do not draw attention to yourself, we will turn away
investigations on your behalf."

Sparky could not help a grateful smile overtaking her face. "Thank you, Hierarch.
You have no idea how much help all of this is. I'll get the good news to Orchid
right away."

He returned her smile. "You have exchanged your Boon for Consilium assistance.
Our meeting is complete. You may go."

Sunset Shimmer was debating the merits of an early dinner when her doorbell rang.
An older man wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase was on her deck. He nodded
when she opened the door and said, "Bronze Luck sent me. May I come in?"

When all three were seated at the kitchen table, he opened his briefcase and
removed a yellow legal pad, a pen, and some paperwork. After informing them that
they did not need to know his name, he took a minute to review the forms, then to
flip his notepad to a blank page. When he was ready, he said, "I need to know your
names and names of the family first."

"Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle," Sunset replied, gesturing to each in turn. She
then listed Sweetie Belle's family.

Sweetie Belle had to recite her address, but she was uncertain whether her family
had any existing legal counsel.

With the basic information out of the way, the lawyer said, "One of our associates
will file this today if I can get it ready in time. We should be before the court
Wednesday. Is that going to be a problem?"

"No, sir," both girls answered simultaneously.

"Is there anything I need to fill out?" Sunset asked.

He went through some of his documents, separating a few of them into another stack.
"I'll fill in the details for you. You'll just need to sign it." He proceeded to
list what he needed, neatly filling the spaces as Sunset replied. When she
disclosed that her Social Security Number was not completely accurate - one she had
arranged through certain shady people - he assured her it would not be a problem.
When the forms were complete, he passed them to her along with a pen. "Sign where
indicated. Put the same date I used at the top."

The forms were listed as having been completed three weeks previously. At Sunset's
questioning look, he explained, "This will help prevent any outside observers
questioning why it's going so quickly. We'll need to alter the family's memories,
which will be done when I get their signatures, and take care of a few bureaucratic
things, but you don't need to worry about that. This is one of the easier cases
I've handled."

"You're changing their memories?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Just the date that you moved here. Make sure to keep the new date in mind. If
you give the wrong one in court, it could break the spell, so to speak."

"We have to go to court? I'll need to talk in front of a lot of people?"

The lawyer shook his head. "Just a few. You'll need to give your name, confirm
that you are willing to have Sunset Shimmer as your legal guardian, and a few other
simple questions. It'll take two minutes."

"Will I need to bring anything?" Sunset asked.

"No. The justice is a Mage, so he'll take care of the rest. Honestly, we could
probably do it without the actual court time, but he's a Thaumaturge. Be thankful
he's this flexible."

It took Sunset a few seconds to place the reference. "Oh, yeah, the ones that like
doing things by the book. The Obrimos Path, right?"

"Like Twilight?"

"Yeah, she'd fit right in."

The lawyer chuckled. "I see you understand. We're settled, then. State insurance
is already in the works. Our associates are fairly certain you'll have the cards
by Friday."
"But doesn't the case need to be settled first?"

"Usually, yes." He chuckled again. "Let's say you work for a department that
reviews step two and receive an approved application from the step one people, the
ones that handle verifying the court-related sections. Would you go back and ask
them about it when it's not your job, and you have a mountain of paperwork for your
actual job?"

"No, I guess not."

"Exactly. That's a gross oversimplification, but it gets the point across. Any
questions?"

Neither teen could think of anything. With thanks from both, the lawyer departed.
He would be going to visit Sweetie Belle's family and promised to alert her and
Sunset if there would be any delays. The entire meeting had been less than an
hour.

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo sent messages to their friend, wanting to know why
she had missed school. They reported that upon asking Rarity, the older teen had
denied knowing anything and refused to speak to them. Sweetie Belle promised to
explain things that weekend. While she was on her mobile, she also asked Button
Mash to visit after school on Friday.

His family would all be together that weekend, which would make informing them
convenient. Sunset thought it should be done quickly, so she agreed that Sweetie
Belle's plan was good.

They settled into an uneasy routine, deciding to wait until the legal proceedings
completed to have Sweetie Belle go back to school. With how the spirit influence
had been fading, Sunset was sure she could accompany her soon-to-be-charge and
clear everything with Celestia and Luna. Though Sunset did prepare alternative
plans, she was almost certain they would be ready to cooperate, possibly even
contrite for driving her from the school.

Wednesday arrived to find both girls were jittery and nervous. The lawyer had
confirmed the time and would meet them at the courthouse.

Sunset was surprised when they arrived and had to wait outside the room until it
was their turn. Sweetie Belle's family - including Rarity, despite the school hour
- was also waiting, none of them looking their direction and taking a bench as far
as they could without being away from the doors.

"Family court usually doesn't allow an audience unless they're involved or close to
someone in the proceedings since they regularly involve minors," the lawyer
explained. "Don't worry, though. He's usually punctual."

The bailiff called for them only a few minutes past their scheduled docket time.
The instant they stepped through the door, Sunset could feel the judge's power,
which she guessed to be only somewhat less than the Hierarch's. He sat perfectly
straight, observing them with a neutral gaze.

For all that Sunset's nerves ate at her, the entire session went quickly. Judge
Balanced Scale complimented her for "promptly submitting all required information."
He rushed through the questions, both Magnum and Cookie affirming their willingness
to place their younger daughter in Sunset's care. Rarity confirmed that Sunset
would be an excellent caretaker and that she believed Sweetie Belle would be
happier. There were no questions about abuse, nor why the guardianship was
requested.
Sunset had to swear to her willingness to see to the minor's needs, as well as to
her ability to support both the teen and the baby to be born.

Sweetie Belle entered her statements, after which Balanced Scale pronounced her
Sunset's ward. A bang of the gavel announced that they were done.

None of her family remained, for they were already hurrying from the courtroom.

When they were back in the hall, the lawyer said, "Get a message to me if anything
comes up. You girls should be all set. The insurance will be approved today, so
that's still on track. Anything else?"

Sweetie Belle hugged him. "Thanks for helping. I know it's your job, but I really
appreciate it."

"I can't believe how easy that was," Sunset commented, her voice low. "You weren't
kidding. 'Friends in high places,' right?"

"Take a group of people who barely tolerate each other and trade favours when they
need something, then force them into a social structure that's been around since
the days of Ancient Greece. You see the results."

"Thanks again."

Sunset and Sweetie Belle went to the school, arriving after most students would
have left for the day or else would be involved in their various after-school
activities. Armed with the court papers certifying their new status, they went
straight to the office, ignoring the few students in the hallways.

Both Celestia and Luna were there, sipping coffee while chatting with their shared
secretary. The women's faces went from shocked to contrite in seconds, both firing
apologies to Sunset before she could speak.

Once they had settled, they retired to Luna's office, where Sunset - with Sweetie
Belle's permission - laid out the current situation.

"And the family court approved this arrangement?" Luna asked. Her expression was
full of disbelief.

"I brought the forms with me to prove it. Besides, why would either of us make up
something this outlandish? It's all there." She placed the documents on the desk,
which the sisters read together.

"Very well. Sweetie Belle, given the situation, we'll extend you a week to get
caught up on your homework. I'll explain things to your teachers," Celestia said.

"Everything?"

"Only that you've had some personal issues. I can also tell them about the
pregnancy, which would make things easier for you, if you would like. It may
become obvious by the time school ends for the year."

With a sigh, the expectant mother nodded. "Yes, please. Thanks for your help. Is
it okay if I get my missing homework when I come in tomorrow?"

"Yes," Luna replied. "And if you have any exams before your catch-up period
expires, your teachers will know to give you a few extra days. You may make them
up by the end of next week."
"Sounds good." Sunset stood. "We should update Sweetie Belle's contact
information."

"Of course."

Luna took Sunset's information, then asked Sweetie Belle to wait outside the door.
Sunset had been expecting at least one conversation and nodded to Sweetie Belle.
"I won't be long."

When they had privacy, both sisters again apologised, though in a more orderly
manner than they had the first time. Sunset, knowing they would feel guilty
regardless of their actual culpability, forgave them both while once again relating
the public version of what had happened, though she pinned the blame for the
destruction on the monsters.

"I know it's not what you're wanting to hear, but I'll be going for a GED rather
than coming back. I just want you to know that I have appreciated my time here and
the fact that you gave me a second chance and believed in me during the Anon-A-Miss
stuff."

"Sunset, do what's best for you. Taking care of Sweetie Belle and helping her with
the baby will be difficult. Even if you are no longer one of our students, we will
both be available to help you."

"My sister is correct," Luna added. "Please don't hesitate to call either of us if
you are in need. This not only because of what we did to you, but because we do
care for all of our students."

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks for being understanding about this. I know you'll
try to keep it on the down-low, but stuff like this gets out. I'll be counting on
you both to help me keep her spirits up, okay?"

Celestia hugged Sunset before the teen left for the last time. Both school heads
wished her the best, making sure she had their private numbers.

Sweetie Belle was in an animated conversation with the receptionist, who was
clearly a fan of musicals, and they were listing some of their favourite songs.

"Oh, you have to hear 'The List Song' from The Mikado," the receptionist declared.
"It's one of the funniest songs I've ever heard. New productions rewrite it
sometimes to match current affairs, and it's so satirical that even if you don't
agree, it'll still make you laugh."

"Thanks. I'll check that out."

On the way home, Sunset offered to eat out and then to stop by the Sweet Shoppe for
anything they wanted.

"Why? What's the occasion?"

"Well, even if the court didn't use the exact term, we're family now so I thought
it'd be good to celebrate it. If you'd prefer I not think of it that way, that's
fine."

"No, I like it. You, me, and the baby. It's nice." After a pause, she added,
"You know what? We should talk about baby names. I think it'll be a girl, but we
should think of boy names just in case."
"Don't you think that would be a good thing to discuss with Button Mash?"

Sweetie Belle's smile fell. "Oh, right.... What if he doesn't want anything to
with me or our baby? What if he's like my parents and Rarity?"

'Great job, idiot. Open mouth and insert foot.'

"I don't know. Maybe he will. After seeing how your family acted, I can't assume
anything. I just hope he'll be better than that. Not just him, his whole family."

When Sweetie Belle did not reply, still looking downcast, Sunset continued, "For
what it's worth, I'll always be on your side. You won't have to be alone, I
promise."

"That's worth a lot." Sweetie Belle grasped and squeezed Sunset's hand when she
put the car into neutral. "I love you."

Sunset returned the gesture. "You, too."

> Chapter XV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Appearances are not Always
Deceiving
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sweetie Belle returned to school the next day. She showed some reticence starting
as the teens prepared for bed, but she said nothing then or over breakfast. The
only verbal cue was her lack of chatter, which was disconcerting for someone who
was normally such a chatterbox.

Even with the quiet, Sunset did not need magick to see that the girl offered many
nonverbal cues. The most profound, at least to Sunset's Awakened eyes, was the
constant placement of Sweetie Belle's hand over her stomach. Whenever she did not
need both, she would have one - and only one - hand over her womb. She did not rub
it, nor did she give any other sign that she felt anything more than an irritated
stomach.

Her emotions each time were almost identical. A hint of regret made itself
visible, but it was to be expected; Sweetie Belle may have already loved her child,
but keeping it had also upended everything. It may have been there, but the love
that made the girl willing to abandon her life was far greater. Fear and anger
mixed with hope and joy, none of them gaining or losing ground to control her.

The many conflicted feelings kept Sweetie Belle's eyes in a downcast spectre. From
what little they discussed it, she was as excited about sharing the news with her
beloved friends as she was afraid they would reject her. Sunset had doubts that
the teen would be able to keep the news a secret when she saw her friends at school
again, but she reported that - upon their enquiries - she had only given the
response "I'll explain on Saturday."

With Sweetie Belle's permission, Sunset invited the older girls individually. She
would tell the older group while Sweetie Belle was with the Crusaders. The
official story was that the girls would be there to help Sweetie Belle catch up on
homework. The problem was finding an excuse for each of the older girls that would
ensure none of them would mention it to Rarity or to each other. Some were easy:
Applejack was happy to visit to help Sunset plan a small garden of her own.

It was entirely possible Rarity was the only rotten member of their circles.
Sweetie Belle may have been accustomed to the way her family wore masques at all
times, but Sunset was not. If one of her friends could be a monster living in
plain sight, she could not help wondering if any of the others were the same.
Friday's hurdle was arguably the highest remaining, however. Being rejected by
friends would devastate her, but having the baby's father or his family refuse
involvement would be an even greater wound that Sunset was certain would leave the
greatest scar on Sweetie Belle's psyche.

The government insurance included some psychological help, which she planned to
suggest after the weekend. Sweetie Belle may have been used to taking pills to
'fix' her, but Sunset hoped to arrange for the girl to meet someone who would
actually help her.

When she picked up Sweetie Belle, Sunset was also playing host to Button Mash. He
had been told that he was visiting was to help Sweetie Belle catch up on her
homework after being sick. He did not question why Sunset was their ride, but he
had to know that she was usually Sweetie Belle's tutor.

Though she normally rode in the front, Sweetie Belle sat in the back with him. If
he noticed the tense atmosphere, he said nothing as he cheerfully regaled them with
stories from his latest game sessions. Button tried to get Sweetie Belle
interested in an app called 'Oceanhorn', but she only gave one-word replies. Her
lack of enthusiasm did not curb his fervour.

Though she did not know Button Mash well, Sunset could see what had drawn her
friend to him. The two shared many similarities: He wore his emotions on his
sleeve and he talked almost as much as she normally did. Even his voice was much
higher than average. They were both quirky, but that applied to all of their
friends, supernatural powers or not.

Normally, the two were simply close friends. Even knowing what they had done,
Sunset felt merely friendly affection between them, not the romantic love she had
expected. It was something she mulled over as she drove, unable to stop herself
wondering what had caused them to make the particular choices they had. Sweetie
Belle had mentioned being angry; using that as means of acting against her family
was understandable. Sunset only hoped that Button Mash had not been taking
advantage of Sweetie Belle's deep-seated frustrations.

Though Sunset had expected the drive to feel longer than normal, her mental
activity helped it pass quickly. As she parked, she glanced into the mirror to see
Sweetie Belle wearing the grimace of one heading to the gallows, though the girl
cleared her expression with a smile that did not reach her eyes. Button hopped
from the car and followed them, bemoaning the amount of work they had to do.

He then followed his complaint with "At least I'll get to hang out with you" and a
friendly pat to Sweetie Belle's shoulder. Instead of boosting her spirits, Sweetie
Belle became further mired in dread. Sunset almost worried that she would exclaim
then and there the truth behind her invitation, but the girl controlled herself
with a steadying breath before following Button Mash up the stairs.

Sunset had promised to remain in the shared bedroom to give the parents-to-be
privacy to talk. Despite the excellent construction and the solid walls, she would
likely hear some of the conversation. It would at least be muffled, though, and
she would be available if things turned ugly. She found it hard to imagine that
someone like Button would thoroughly reject his child or his friend, though she
merely had to remind herself of the shattered image of Rarity. Even if he accepted
it, there was no guarantee he would not react negatively at first.

Not wanting to waste time, Sunset disappeared as soon as they entered the flat and
tried to distract herself from the conversation. She missed any initial words and
Sweetie Belle's admission, but she heard Button's reply.
"Huh? What ... but we ... o-okay. I, uh, I guess I need to tell Mum." There was
a pause, which was followed by, "Hey, are you feeling okay?"

Sweetie Belle opened the door before throwing herself at Sunset for a hug. She had
tears in her eyes, but they were finally happy ones. "He's not mad."

"That's great. What next?"

Button Mash was just visible in her line of sight, his cheeks scarlet. He was
unwilling to meet Sunset's eyes, though he did meet Sweetie Belle's gaze when she
left Sunset's arms. His brown spark was riddled with embarrassment, but he was
also happy with a little excitement growing. There was no anger or resentment, the
two emotions Sunset had most feared seeing in him.

"I guess I should tell Mum. And dad and Gibson, since they're home." He winced, a
bit of fear rearing its head. It was nothing like what had plagued Sweetie Belle
when she contemplated telling her family. He was a bit subdued as he added, "I
hope they don't ground me."

Sweetie Belle giggled. "I'd try to stop her. If you're grounded, we won't be able
to talk about names for the baby and all the other stuff."

"Yeah, that sounds like fun. I bet we can come up with the perfect name. Hey, if
it's a boy, how about Link? Since he's so cool and a hero. What do you think?"

"Uh, let's talk about it later."

Sweetie Belle hesitated, her terror not yet gone, even if it was diminished. "Is
it okay if I go so we can tell your family together?"

"Sure."

'Aw, young sweethearts. Makes me want to puke. Gods, Shimmy, why do you enjoy
this crap?'

'What, you wanted him to reject her? That they'd hate each other?'

'No, but it would have been so much more fun to watch. Then again, at least she
won't be all mopey. I guess I can live with this.'

On the way to the car, Button took Sweetie Belle's hand. They both displayed the
same friendly affection for each other in the act as they usually did. Nothing
about their feelings were any different from those the Crusaders displayed when
they were together. Regardless of her exact feelings for Button Mash, a bit of
warm contentment flowed into Sweetie Belle's soul and disrupted the fear.

Sunset drove them to Button's house, where she would remain near Sweetie Belle as
she had during the first public announcement. After all, a negative reaction from
Button would have been fairly easy to handle. Two adults as well as a young man
around Sunset's age could be much more vicious, whether purely verbal or not.

Sunset lacked experience with abused children to be able to know if Button was
hiding anything. He was nervous about telling his family, but he lacked the stark
terror Sweetie Belle had shown. During the few interactions Sunset shared with
him, he never displayed any hidden issues. She desperately wanted to believe that
his family would be different, that their love was genuine.

As they followed Button Mash into the house, Sunset gave Sweetie Belle a small hug.
Love Tap and the rest of the family were in the living room, where Gibson, Button's
older brother, was showing them his guitar skills. They were surprised to see the
guests, but welcomed both teens into their home. According to Button, Love Tap
always enjoyed having Sweetie Belle visit with or without her fellow Crusaders; she
was normally surrounded by boys, after all, and loved 'girl time.'

"Hey, Mum, Dad, can I talk to you for a sec?" Button asked. His voice was rising
in pitch as he spoke. "Gibson, too? Please?"

"Of course, sweetie," Love Tap replied, a little worry appearing at his tone.
"What's wrong?"

Sunset did not know Gibson very well, having generally only seen him in the halls
when they both attended CHS. He was one year ahead of her and too obnoxious to be
tolerable to use for her rise to power. Like Button, though, he was fairly laid-
back and had not really bothered Sunset. He flirted with her once or twice, but
the old Sunset had viewed him with such contempt that she never bothered to do more
than to ignore him. As Sunset ran through through all of her history with that
family, Button Mash and Sweetie Belle looked at each other, offering each other
support.

She was glad that her past would not antagonise anyone and thereby marring her own
supportive role.

"Uh, guys, Sweetie Belle is going to have a baby, and it's my fault." Button's
voice continued to rise, much as Sweetie Belle's would, throughout his exclamation.
He ended nearly in tears. Now he was genuinely scared, though it still was not
soul-crushing dread.

None of his family immediately responded, though it looked as though Love Tap
glared at Gibson when the older boy opened his mouth.

Husband and wife looked at each other. When Chip nodded, Love Tap took the lead.

"Thank you for telling us, Button. Have you each decided what you're planning to
do about it?"

"I'm keeping the baby," Sweetie Belle declared. Her brief courage flickered, and
she wilted before the adults' gazes.

"And I'm going to help take care of it," Button added, putting an arm around her
shoulders.

"I guess that means our Button is going to be a daddy," Love Tap said, a bit of
soothing cheer in her voice.

Sunset tested the emotions in the room and found that while Button's parents seemed
a little disappointed, they were also pushing it down to make room for happiness.
She knew people could suppress visible emotion, but - to the best of her knowledge
- they could not hide their true feelings from her unless they also had some form
of magick. That they were contesting their initial reactions to the news to remain
positive caused Sunset to relax, though only a little. There could still be
something horrible to come.

"So, wait, I'm gonna be an uncle? Righteous." Gibson played an impromptu tune
that may have been meant to show his enthusiasm. Instead, it sounded as though he
needed to restring his guitar.

Chip kept his face neutral as he leant forward to look at his younger son. "You
and I are going to have some talks over the next few weeks." He grinned, ruffling
the boy's hair. "I have to teach you everything I know about how to be a good
dad."

"Why don't you guys get a start on that? That way, we can have some girl talk."

"Of course, honey. Come on, boys, let's go throw the ball around while we talk."

Button cheered. He was completely happy, now that the initial reactions were out
of the way and no one had started shouting. He grabbed his brother's hand to yank
the older boy into the back yard after their father.

When all the testosterone was out of the room, Love Tap gestured for Sunset and
Sweetie Belle to sit, drawing the latter to her side where she could place an arm
around the girl.

"How are you doing so far?"

"It hasn't really been bad, I guess. I only found out this week, and a lot of
other stuff happened, so I've been thinking about it, but not at the same time."

"I understand. How far along are you now?"

"About sixteen weeks, I think."

Love Tap's eyes widened. "And you just found out? Has your mother taken you to a
doctor yet?"

"Not exactly. More like kicked me out. That's why Sunset came with me."

Sunset expected any number of reactions from the woman, but a sad nod was low on
the list. Outrage had been her guess; it was present, but Love Tap suppressed it
as she had any upset over the news of her grandchild. It seemed to Sunset that
Love Tap preferred to focus on the important things, as Sweetie Belle was clearly
depressing herself simply by mentioning it.

"Okay, well, as long as you're somewhere safe, I'm just going to roll with that for
now. The first thing we need to do is get you a good doctor. I'm pretty sure the
doctor I saw when I was expecting the boys is still practising. I can tell you
that he's a wonderful doctor, but I'd understand if you'd rather have a female
doctor. What do you want?"

"You'd never recommend a bad doctor, and I guess it's not as embarrassing when
you're dealing with a professional."

"I'm glad you feel that way."

Their girl talk covered several more maternal care topics, which included Love Tap
insisting on regular updates, giving her number to both teens. Sunset was a little
concerned she was going to push for Sweetie Belle to move into her home, but Love
Tap accepted Sunset's guardianship after grilling the young woman with many
questions to ensure Sweetie Belle and the baby would receive proper care. She did
not ask for exact numbers but did want to know that Sunset could afford to care for
three. Even with insurance for medical bills and government assistance for
everything else, a child would be expensive.

"This baby is going to part of my family. I might be a little young to be a

grandmother, but I'm planning to be a good one. Sweetie Belle, you're part of our
family now, too, so we'll be helping to make sure both of you are okay."
Sweetie Belle was unable to respond through her tears, hugging Love Tap to
communicate.

"Sunset, I wouldn't mind if you'd like to consider yourself part of the family as
well. You're willing to step up and help, even though it isn't your problem, and
that tells me a lot about you. You've obviously changed."

"You did hear about that?"

Sunset felt herself grasping an elbow with the opposite hand, something she had not
done in months.

"I'm not deaf. Gibson and Button may not have had a problem, but I heard Sweetie
Belle talk about you. I'm just glad to see how different you've become. Come on,
get over here."

Sunset joined the others on the couch, forming a group hug with Love Top in the
middle. She was becoming a member of a family, one of her choosing, and that did
not bother her in the least.
> Chapter XVI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns More about Friendship
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The male club was returning from the yard by the time the female club ended their
hug. Both groups were chatting amiably, talking of everyday life as though the
pregnancy were not a big deal. Perhaps to them it was not, being just another
happy event, the payoff for which was yet to come, much like Christmas. A tiny
part of Sunset wondered if her own parents had ever been similarly pleased at the
thought of her birth, but she dismissed the idle curiosity as quickly as it
appeared. Dwelling on it at all would sadden her, and Sweetie Belle was acutely
aware of others' moods; Sunset did not want to bring down her friend yet again.

As she tuned back into the conversation, Chip was saying, "-so then I realised that
it was swapping pixels. It took a while to figure out-" when Sweetie Belle gasped
and exclaimed, "That's it."

Both Sunset and Love Tap winced, causing Sweetie Belle to spend two seconds looking
apologetic. When she noticed that she had everyone's attention, she explained,
"For the baby's name. If she's a girl, her name should be Pixel. Then she could
be Pixie, too. That would be adorable."

"That sounds great, Sweetie Belle," Button replied, "But don't you think the baby
should have a second name? We both do." He shuffled nervously, glancing at his
father and brother. "Not that there's anything wrong with having a single name."

"Button, don't worry about offending us," Chip said, clapping each of his sons on
the shoulder. "Gibson's name worked well alone, but yours just didn't feel
complete. You and Sweetie Belle have plenty of time to think about it."

"Like five whole months, right?" the boy asked, glancing at Sweetie Belle.

"The baby's already at four months?" Chip started, but stopped when he caught his
wife's negative hand wave. "Well, that just means we won't have to wait as long to
play with the newest member of the family. Any thoughts on a good second name?"

They all thought for a moment, then Sunset had an idea. "What about Pixel Bit?"

Chip said, "I see what you're suggesting. Pixels are the smallest unit of an image
and bits are the smallest units of data. You have my approval."
"I think it's up to the parents," Love Tap objected with a grin. "But I do think
that would be a good name. Plus, 'Bit' would work for boy or girl."

"I like it," Button replied.

"'Pixel Bit'." Sweetie Belle repeated the name a couple times, as though testing
it. "I like it, too. A girl will be Pixel Bit. We'll have to think of a boy's
name." Her stomach rumbled, causing her to blush. "I think we're both getting
hungry. We can talk about a boy's name later."

"With all this excitement, I'm not surprised. Come on, everyone, let's go out for
dinner." Love Tap put an arm each around Sweetie Belle and Sunset Shimmer. "The
whole family."

They drove separately so that Sunset and Sweetie Belle could go straight to their
flat after dinner. Ruby Tuesday was their destination, at Chip's suggestion, a
nice all-around family restaurant. They arrived early, avoiding the rush, and were
seated immediately.

When they had ordered, Sunset excused herself to go to the restroom. Love Tap
honoured the age-old tradition of going with her. Sunset had never understood the
reason for women going together, but she did not mind the company. She had become
accustomed to it primarily because of Rarity and Fluttershy and was expecting to
have at least one private conversation. There would likely be several more in the
months to come.

Love Tap did not disappoint. "Do either of Sweetie Belle's friends know about
this?"

"Not yet. They're coming over tomorrow."

"I hope they'll still be her friends afterward. Even if they support her, their
families may not want them to associate. It would devastate her if that happens,
and that will be especially bad for her health and the baby's."

"She's been so on-edge about telling everyone that I've been getting a little
worried about her stress levels. I can't blame her; I was there when she told her
parents. They were going to ship her off and force her to, uh ... 'take care of
it'."

Love Tap shook her head sadly. "I'm just glad she had you there for her. Now she
has us on her side, too. We'll just have to go forward and make sure both Sweetie
Belle and the baby have as much love and support as we can give them."

Love Tap surveyed the restroom before leaning closer to Sunset and speaking
quietly.

"I don't suppose you know why this happened? I know they've been close ever since
they met, but...."

"I haven't asked. With everything else, it just never seemed like the right time."

"That's perfectly understandable. It's just ... I blame myself. If I hadn't left
them alone so often, maybe we wouldn't be in this situation."

Sunset felt her danger sense activate as she noted that Love Tap held anger, though
it was only a small part of her. While she had forced herself to be pleased about
the baby, it seemed she was showing her true colours. The fact that Love Tap had
not said anything inappropriate to Sweetie Belle stayed the teen's response to
allow Love Tap to explain herself.

"Don't get me wrong," she continued. "I may not have expected this, but I'm not
going to cast out part of my family just because it's 'too soon.'"

"Then why do you seem angry?"

Love Tap frowned. "I'm hoping that you're especially perceptive, not that I'm
making myself easy to read. I won't lie and say I'm not upset with those two, and
I'm sure they realise that, but I don't want them to see it.

"I'm mostly just disappointed in myself. I put too much trust in them, I guess,
even though this could have happened whether I was watching them all the time or
not."

"So you're just going to pretend that everything is fine? Smile and hide that
you're actually pissed? I agree that they probably know, and I appreciate you want
to put on a good face, but I don't want someone snapping later."

"Let me explain like this: They are going to need to understand how difficult this
will be, but shouting and punishment isn't going to accomplish that. If we had
caught them before the baby came along, I would have had some very stern words for
them. It's too late for that, and I'm one of those who believe that babies sense
the world around them even before they're born, so I don't want my grandchild's
perception of me to be someone who loses her temper over something that can't be
changed.

"On top of that, I want to handle this carefully. I'm proud that Button wants to
take responsibility, and I admire Sweetie Belle's courage. They need support, not
anger, if they're going to be good parents. The last thing I want is for them to
resent each other or the baby.

"I know Chip will be having several very long talks with Button, and I'd like to do
the same with Sweetie Belle, if you'll let me, since her mother doesn't want to be
in the picture."

Sunset nodded. She wanted to trust the woman next to her, but it was hard to do.
"I just don't want her to get hurt."

Love Tap's expression softened. "Neither do I. It's going to happen, even if no

one else disowns her, once the reality of having a baby sinks in, but I think I can
help soften it. Will you trust me?"

"Mrs. Love Tap, I promised Sweetie Belle that I'd take care of her as best I can.
I don't have any experience with this, and I don't really know anyone who does.
Since I can't help her with that, I'll trust you to do it."

Love Tap hugged her, and gave her a gentle pat on the back. "Thank you, Sunset. I
know what it's like to have to worry about someone else, and I'm glad you care
enough to want to make sure I won't mistreat Sweetie Belle.

"And you can drop the 'Missus.' You're an adult, and you're basically my
counterpart for Sweetie Belle."

They shared a chuckle, Sunset in particular amused by the idea of being Sweetie
Belle's mother.

"We should get back. Button probably thinks we're plotting something."
When they returned to the table, Love Tap announced that she and Sunset had
completed their plans for world domination. Though Sunset cringed internally, she
was able to laugh with the others. It helped that when Button replied with "I knew
it," he seemed completely serious.

Most of the dinner conversation was light-hearted talk of the baby. They joked
about diaper changing and messy feedings. Chip added that he had yet to know a
baby that did not produce its own body mass in drool. Gibson surprised them when
he confessed that he wanted to see the baby squeezing fingers, as he remembered
playing with Button's grasping reflex when his brother was a newborn. As they
talked about possible names for a boy, they began sharing their thoughts on the
baby's gender.

"I'd really like a girl," Sweetie Belle said. She flushed, looking guiltily at
Button Mash. "But there's nothing wrong with being a boy."

"I kinda figured you'd hope for a girl," Button replied.

"I promise that I won't love the baby less if it's a boy."

Love Tap put a hand on her shoulder. "Now that the boys are old enough, I can say
that I would have liked to have a girl, but they know that I don't love them any
less just because neither of them was. Right, boys?"

Both of them affirmed her words.

"Don't feel guilty for hoping for a girl. I promise that we all know you're going
to love it either way."

"I'm hoping for a nephew, but I'll be an awesome uncle either way."

"What are hoping for, Button?" Sunset asked. She was only passingly curious, but
both of his parents also turned their attention to the boy.

He only shrugged, though he was excited as he replied, "I'm just looking forward to
having another gaming buddy. Me, Sweetie Belle, and the baby will all get to play
together."

Most of the table laughed. Sweetie Belle responded, "The baby won't be a baby by
the time she - or he - is old enough to play."

"I know, but it feels weird to say 'me, Sweetie Belle, and the kid.'"

When the evening was done, the newly formed family made their way to their homes.
A check of Sweetie Belle's emotions showed that she was doing much better, though
some fear and guilt still remained.

Sunset chose not to mention it. She used her magick on both of them to put them
into a deep, dreamless sleep. They woke ready for the final major confrontation.

The girls began to arrive in the late morning. Scootaloo was with Rainbow Dash,
and Apple Bloom walked to the farm with her big sister. Sunset waited for them in
the lawn, and observed the older girls' surprise to see one another as they each
arrived.

They said little as the Crusaders rushed into the flat to see their friend, both of
them displaying some nervousness over Sweetie Belle's recent behaviour. When the
younger girls were gone, Sunset gathered her friends. They sat on the grass away
from the house.

"Okay, first off, I have to apologise for lying to each of you to get you here. I
had to make sure you wouldn't mention it to anyone else."

"So you mean we're not going to be naming a new calf?"

Pinkie smiled. "Maybe we're having a surprise 'Newborn Calf Naming Party' instead?
Sunset always has super fun ideas for parties."

"Sunset, ya better have a good reason fer lyin'. If ya didn't want us ta say
somethin', ya coulda asked us ta keep it secret. What's goin' on?"

Sunset could have kicked herself as she tried to remember why she had felt it was
necessary to use excuses to gather the others. It was becoming a habit again, born
from the necessity of hiding her other life, but she had promised herself that such
behaviour was only to be used in regards to her Awakening. Now, she had five
friends all looking at her with expressions ranging from disappointment to anger.

"I'm sorry, everyone. I shouldn't have lied to you. Even after all these months,
it was the first thing that came to mind. I should have treated you better."

Most of them nodded, Fluttershy vocally forgiving her even without knowing the
reason for it. Applejack's expression had softened, but Sunset could feel that she
was still upset.

"Where's Rarity, and why is Sweetie Belle here? Ah know yer her tutor, but Ah
don't get why we're all here instead of at Rarity's house."

Sunset could only sigh. It was time for the announcement, and she could feel her
own fear rising within her. Five friends sat together to face her, but it could
soon be a smaller number retaining that title.

"You might not believe all of this, but it's what happened. Sweetie Belle is
pregnant, and her family kicked her out of the house when she didn't want to get an
abortion. Rarity was completely with their parents on it. I'm her legal guardian
now, since none of them want anything to do with her. Thankfully, the father and
his family are going to be supportive, so that is one bit of good news."

Stunned silence met her. There were hardly any emotions at play yet.

The others were processing what she had told them when Pinkie Pie responded, "I'm
sorry Rarity and their parents couldn't be happy about the baby, but you know what
would cheer up Sweetie Belle? A baby shower! Do you think she'll let me throw her
one?"

Sunset giggled. It was not entirely forced.

"I think so, but you can ask her later. She's telling her friends about it now."

Fluttershy murmured something quietly. She looked down, face creased by worry.
"Rarity?" she asked no one in particular. "I can't believe it. Why would she
treat her sister that way? Maybe there's more dark magic around?"

"That would be convenient, but this is completely mundane, Fluttershy. She made
her own choices without any outside influence. Former friend or not, I'm not going
to speculate why that family behaved like this. All I know is that they talked
about their 'image' like Abacus Cinch did. You'll need to talk to her if you want
to know more."
Despite mention of and comparison to her old headmaster, Twilight did not bat an
eye. She was already staring intently at her mobile, her eyes reflecting the soft
glow of light from the screen.

"I'll research pregnancy facts and see about getting together a comprehensive guide
with as many outliers as I can," she said. "I should have it done in a couple
days, but I can rush it. What if she needs it tomorrow, but it's not ready yet?"

"Twilight, it'll be fine. She'll be seeing a doctor next week. If you'd like to
help research everything, I'm sure she'd appreciate it, but I think this is one
time we shouldn't and let the doctor tell us. Okay?"

"But what if she doesn't have a good doctor?"

"She's going to see the doctor that delivered the baby's father. I already looked
him up, and he's got a great track record. If we go looking up every possibility
and present them at once, she might start worrying over the worst of the rarest
cases, especially with the state she's in right now. Please, Twilight, I want to
do the same thing, but I really think we should leave it to the doctor."

With a sigh, Twilight replied, "You're right. Sorry, I didn't mean to get carried
away."

"It'll happen. I'm glad you care. It means a lot to me, and I'm sure Sweetie
Belle will feel the same way."

Sunset waited for more reactions. She noted that Applejack was not meeting her
eyes. "Applejack? Rainbow Dash?"

Dash had an unreadable expression, her emotions oddly quiet. Sunset could not read
her friend at all. She and the others waited for one or both to say something.

"Why'd you take her?" Dash finally asked as a response. "What's she to you?"

"Sweetie Belle is my friend, and she didn't have any other safe place. I didn't
want her to be in the streets or a shelter."

"So you just up and took her home with you, and her whole family just agreed to it
because they don't want her anymore."

Sunset nodded. "That's about it. Like I said, talk to Rarity if you want her side
of it."

Applejack's eyes were unsettlingly still, her gaze hard. "We're gonna have a talk,
me 'n her. Ah believe ya, no matter how outlandish this seems. Ain't the sort of
story ya'd make up, but Ah wanna know both sides before Ah go judgin' anybody."

"That's understandable."

They were silent again for a few minutes. Applejack seemed angry, which showed
clearly on her face, causing the others to remain silent. Another part of her -
visible only to Sunset - was shifting into worry mixed with a different form of
anger that Sunset did not recognise.

"Applejack, is there anything else you want to talk about?"

"Sorry, Ah'm just thinkin' about this whole mess. Ah'm worried about Apple Bloom
gettin' ideas in her head."
"What do you mean?"

"Ah cain't help but worry Sweetie Belle's gonna be a bad influence on mah sister.
Ah'm worried Apple Bloom might just go off 'n do somethin' stupid, too."

Both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie gave her horrified looks. The latter replied, "How
can you say that? Sweetie Belle's family kicked her out, just rejected her, and
you want to take away one of her friends? Apple Bloom's not stupid, and I'm sure
Sweetie Belle wouldn't encourage her."

"Ah didn't say she would," Applejack exclaimed. "Just that Apple Bloom or
Scootaloo might get the 'baby fever' from seein' Sweetie Belle with one. Girls
their age don't always think things through, 'n they're thicker'n thieves. Even if
they know better, they might up 'n do it just ta make her feel better."

Sunset stood. "I can't force you to let the girls hang out, but you need to think
long and hard about this. Besides crushing Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom should
actually be less influenced if she sees what being pregnant is like. I looked it
up, Applejack. It's going to be a long process, and it's going to be painful, both
before and after the birth. The birth, too, for that matter. Those girls aren't
stupid; they'll see that, and they won't want to go through it themselves."

Applejack gave her a long look. Finally, she sighed, shook her head, and turned to
leave. "Send Apple Bloom straight home, ya hear me?"

"When they're done talking. Not before."

Rainbow Dash followed, demanding more than asking, "Get the squirt home, would you?
I can't deal with this."

When both were gone, Sunset said, "I'm going to check on the girls. If
everything's settled with them, you're more than welcome to come up."

All three Crusaders were huddled together on the couch, Sweetie Belle with her
shirt lifted so that her friends could feel her stomach. Scootaloo was
complaining, "Aw, I can't feel anything."

"That's because she won't start moving for a few weeks yet. I promise to let you
know when she does so you can feel it then."

"Ya know it's a girl already?"

"I'm really hoping for one, but I'll love the baby whether it's a girl or a boy."

The girls turned to face Sunset when she entered. Though she hated to ruin their
fun, Sunset said, "Apple Bloom, Applejack wants you to go home."

The girl grimaced. "She's bein' a stick-in-the-mud, isn't she? Did she start the
whole 'bad influence' thing?"

"Yes."

Apple Bloom did not act like she had overheard them, but she did know her sister.
Sunset was not surprised that she knew exactly how the conversation had gone.

"Figured. Sis don't like unmarried parents. Ah guess Mum and Dad talked about it
a lot." Apple Bloom hugged Sweetie Belle. "Ah'm goin' home fer now, but Ah'll see
ya at school, and Ah'll be back over ta hang out. If Ah cain't get through ta mah
sister, Ah'll tell Granny and Big Mac. They're a mite more open-minded, so they'll
sit her down. Yer mah friend, and Ah ain't lettin' AJ stop us from bein' friends,
ya hear?"

"Thanks, Apple Bloom. See you at school."

"Would you mind letting the others know they can come up?" Sunset asked.

"Sure thing, Sunset. See ya."

Both Sunset and Sweetie Belle looked at Scootaloo, who shrugged. "My parents will
probably lecture me when I tell them, but they won't care if we're still friends.
Heck, they'll probably say something like 'Now you'll know to be careful once you
see Sweetie Belle waddling like a whale and listen to a baby crying.'"

"'Waddling like a whale'? What does that even mean?"

"You know, you're going to get all big and it'll be hard to move."

"But whales move really good when they're in the water. Even when they're beached,
they don't waddle. They don't move at all, I think."

"I didn't come up with it, okay? Just drop it, you encyclopaedia."

She lightly elbowed Sweetie Belle's arm and chuckled. Her friend rolled her eyes
in response, but giggled nonetheless.

"I thought I was a dictionary."

Scootaloo was saved from responding as they could hear more giggles from the
doorway, where the other girls had been listening to their conversation. When they
saw that they were caught, the giggles turned into laughter. Sunset was
disappointed in Applejack and was concerned about Rainbow Dash, but Apple Bloom had
been one of the important parties, and she had promised to stand by her friend.
Based on the little glow of happiness that Sunset did not need magick to see,
Sweetie Belle was doing better than she had in a long time.
> Chapter XVII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Who Her Friends Are
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

On a bright Saturday morning, Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle sat together in
their flat's kitchen. While the younger teen was bordering on being chipper -
despite all the recent problems - Sunset was not in the same good humour.

Sweetie Belle regarded her friend with worry, visible even without magick. That
was due to the dark bags under Sunset's eyes, the product of too many restless
nights spent considering over and again the implications of what had happened.

At least Apple Bloom had kept her word as she defied her sister to continue
spending time with Sweetie Belle at school. From what Sweetie Belle had told her,
they mostly kept their activities discreet, though they were sitting together at
lunch. Applejack had glared at them only on Monday, then ignored them the rest of
the week. Apple Bloom had reported later that her sister said nothing about it.

Sunset had advised the girls not to antagonise Applejack. It would drive her
further from accepting the situation, as well as making her more likely to blame
Sweetie Belle for any negative attitude from Apple Bloom.

The Crusaders were as tight-knit as always; Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had even
started inviting Button Mash to spend more time with them. Their motives were
pure: Scootaloo had sent a message to Sunset promising not to tease the boy; they
only wanted to become closer friends for Sweetie Belle's sake. It remained to be
seen how such bonding would go; even as little as Sunset knew of him, she knew that
there was no way he had much in common with the other two Crusaders. Of course,
Sunset did not have much in common with most of her own friends - if they were all
her friends - so that meant little.

The fact that things were going well for Sweetie Belle was a relief to Sunset,
though it did not lessen the weight of her concerns about her own friends. As
Rarity had taken her stance, so had Sunset. Any of her friends rejecting Sweetie
Belle meant Sunset herself having to excise those individuals from her own life.

That was assuming none of the others had been lying to her about themselves. When
they first became her friends, she had wondered if they really cared about her.
She had eventually accepted that the human world was like Equestria, where things
generally worked out in the end if one had the right intentions. Sweetie Belle's
family had proved that to be a lie. The only person she could trust to tell her
the truth anymore sat before her, but Sunset did not want to ask.

Without preamble - as though she had read Sunset's thoughts - Sweetie Belle asked,
"You finally want to talk about my family, don't you?"

"Yes, but I'm also wondering if you know anything about why the other girls became
my friends. I've been trying to find a good way to ask without making us both more
depressed."

Sweetie Belle met Sunset's eyes. "As far as I know, Rarity's the only one that had
ulterior motives for being your friend, or friends with anyone else. It's not like
I've ever really been close to Rarity's friends until you came to live with us."

"How did she hide it so well? I lived with you guys for so long, but I never
noticed anything. If your family only cares about their image, why were they
letting me stay there? It just doesn't seem like they'd care that much."

"Well, at first, Rarity had to convince our parents to give you a chance. She said
it was a 'calculated risk.' If you had changed, she'd be the person that gave you
a chance, so she'd look really heroic and brave or something. Even if you went
back to being mean, she wouldn't look that bad for trying. She'd be embarrassed,
but she'd still be able to play the victim game."

Sunset nodded. "I guessed that much, but I'm talking about everything that came
after that. The Equestrian magic picked her just like it did her counterpart.
Maybe that's just because they're physically similar, but I think there has to be
real generosity in her. Something good, even if it's buried."

"There is good in her. All of my family have good in them. When I was little,
they were a lot nicer to me, and they'll do nice things for others, even if most of
it's just to look better. The stuff you saw didn't really start until I got out of
primary school.

"They could be really cold when I was little, but they didn't hit me or yell at me
as much as they do now." She paused, adopting a small smile as she added, "Well,
used to."

The smile did not last. "Remember when you got stabbed, and you, me, and Twilight
all slept together with Rarity? She'd never let me do that unless it was for a
sleepover, even when I was four, but she'd hold my hand when we went out, and she'd
babysit me all the time. We used to get along most of the time, but that was when
I'd just be her doll."
Sweetie Belle sighed. "I know she's really happy when she can give to others,
but ... that's still mostly planned. She's not stupid. You've seen it, right?
It's not like she calls attention to it, but she always plans how to be generous in
a way that'll make her look as good as she can.

"I mean, making outfits for your band? All the stuff she designed for the
Friendship Games? The decorations for your flat? If anyone asked you about it,
you'd tell them who made it and how amazing she is. I don't think that's bad by
itself, but she only gives stuff away secretly when she's embarrassed about it or
can't use it.

"But, even with all the stuff she's done, I still love her. I really believe she's
a good person deep down inside, Sunset, even though that doesn't mean I forgive
her."

"I understand." Sunset placed a hand over Sweetie Belle's. "I even agree with
you.

"Look, I just want to know these things so I can understand how I missed it, and
see if maybe I missed things with the others. If you don't want to talk about it
anymore, I won't force you, and I promise that whatever you tell me will stay
between us."

"Okay." Composing herself a bit, Sweetie Belle continued.

"After me and the girls confessed to being Anon-A-Miss, Rarity was horrified. She
wasn't just mad at me, though. She was upset that she'd betrayed you. Mum and Dad
were angry about that, too. Did you know you could have sued our family over what
I did?"

"I heard about that, but I never wanted to."

"Yeah, I told them that you weren't that kind of person, but they weren't exactly
going to listen to me then. Besides, would you really want to take that chance if
you'd been in our place? Basically, you had power over us, and dad hated that.
He'd already lost a lot of face because of me; he didn't want to get sued, too,
since that would've made a huge story.

"Our parents told us to do everything we could to get back on your good side,
especially Rarity. She was supposed to make sure you'd forgive us, since if you
did, maybe everyone else would, too. I mean, you weren't the only one who could
have sued us because of what I did.

"Remember when me, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom got beaten up in the bathroom? They
didn't actually care that I was hurt, since it was my 'just punishment,' but it was
an excuse to have you make a speech about forgiving us. I mean, think about it:
Who suggested it? Who helped you write it?"

"Rarity." Sunset remembered the weeks immediately after the Crusaders confessed.
All of her friends had been contrite, doing anything they could to prove that they
were sorry. Rarity was the only person not to go overboard, which Sunset had
attributed to the fashionista's superior social skills. After a few tasteful "I'm
sorry" gifts, Rarity had mostly dropped the whole matter. "Is that why your family
was so willing to let me stay?"

"Exactly. By the time you were kicked out of your old flat, it was long enough
that you wouldn't think they were connected. Even if you did, it would just be a
good way for us to make up for what I did to you. When we started hanging out and
stuff, they loved it. I was being useful: If we became friends, you wouldn't want
to sue us."

Scoffing, Sunset interjected, "You make it sound like if the rumour that got me to
leave the school had been true, they would've...." Her body slumped down in
realization. "Oh, gods, they wouldn't have cared, would they?"

Sweetie Belle blushed, rubbing the back of her neck. "Maybe? I mean, they made it
pretty clear that I should do anything you wanted to make you happy with me. Uh, I
think Rarity said I should 'endear myself to you' or something. No one really
asked about those times I'd ask you to sleep with me, but I guess they could've
wondered about what we were doing."

The best word to describe Sunset's feelings at the moment would have been
'disgust.' While part of her doubted Rarity would knowingly allow such a thing to
happen to her sister, another part could easily see her former friend doing exactly
that if she could save her own reputation.

Sweetie Belle cleared her throat. "You know, in a way, you living with us was the
best time of my life since before I went into the hospital. No one would yell at
me when you were there, since we had to be the picture of a happy family. I could
even pretend that we were, too. It was everything I ever wanted: A big sister
who'd pay attention to me and let me hang out with her, parents who wouldn't yell
at me or hit me, and a friend on a permanent sleepover.

"It was like the Christmas party, when I got to go because it would've looked weird
if I didn't when Scootaloo and Apple Bloom did." She paused to grin. "Even with
all of that and the stuff since then, I'm happier now." With another pause, this
time to throw her arms around Sunset, she added, "Thanks for everything."

Sunset returned the embrace. "I am going to talk with the other girls one-on-one,
just to see where we stand. Like I said, though, I won't repeat anything you've
told me."

"I know you won't; that's why I told you. So, who's first?"

"Applejack." Sunset sighed as she released Sweetie Belle. "Might as well get
moving. I'll have my mobile; call me if you need anything."

"Okay, see you later."

As Sunset prepared to leave, Sweetie Belle collected their breakfast dishes and
began cleaning them.

Though she had no particular order to meeting with the girls, Sweet Apple Acres'
proximity made it a convenient starting point. Sweetie Belle would have loved to
visit Apple Bloom, but she and Sunset both knew it was too soon. Applejack would
need time to accept the situation, and Apple Bloom would need time to persuade her
sister or to get the rest of her family to do so.

When Sunset pulled into the drive, she attracted the attention of the family's
matriarch, who was cooling pies on a windowsill. Her eyes widened when she
recognised Sunset, and she rushed to the front door. The old woman could really
move when she felt it was important.

The tearful apologies from those who had treated her so poorly during the spirit
infestation were becoming too common. At least she could expect only one more -
from Big Mac - during her visits. They were simply too awkward. She did not hold
any grudges against anyone, but they would still blame themselves. It was a
complete reversal of roles from the weeks after the Fall Formal.

Even with the assurances that it was not her fault, Granny Smith refused to let
Sunset depart the house in search of her quarry until she took three apple pies.
Were she still the type of person she had been prior to the Fall Formal, Sunset
would have been able to live purely on the guilt of the student body and the school
staff. Perhaps the only surprise was that the elderly woman had not mentioned the
situation with Sweetie Belle, but her grandchildren may not have informed her of it
yet.

When she finally departed the house for the farm, Sunset looked beyond the mundane,
stretching her senses as far as she could. There would be no avoiding Big Mac, so
she wanted to see him and complete the other apology before meeting Applejack. She
could then be assured of no distractions for the coming talk. He was nearby,
working on some of the farm equipment.

At least his apology was simple. When he saw her, he stopped his work to look her
in the eye and say, "Ah'm sorry."

"All is forgiven. I just want you to know that it was magick, exactly like the
Sirens. If you want to know more, ask Applejack."

"Thank ya kindly, Sunset. If'n yer lookin' fer her, she's out by the west
orchard."

"Thanks. See you around, Big Mac."

"Eeyup."

Applejack was completing the harvest of one of the trees when Sunset found her.

"What brings ya 'round here?" she asked, not looking at her visitor.

"I wanted to talk with someone I trust to tell me the truth."

Applejack descended the ladder, then sat against the tree. "Reckon Ah'm due fer a
break anyways. Whaddya wanna talk about?"

Hesitantly, Sunset joined her in the shade. "Well, I found out that one of my best
friends was lying to me about who she really is, so now I'm wondering about all of
you. Rarity used me, Applejack, and now I'm questioning all of my friendships.
Please tell me the truth: Why did you become my friend? Have we even really been
friends?"

Rather than respond immediately, the cowgirl heaved a sigh. "Ah would've been
mighty angry if'n ya'd asked me that a week ago. Now...." She fell silent as she
adjusted her hat. "Ah cain't rightly blame ya fer bein' hurt or fer doubtin' me.
Ah'd be lyin' if'n Ah said Ah ain't had the same feelin's lately."

Sunset did not push for a direct answer. She would get one, of that she was
certain, but it had to be in Applejack's time.

"Here's the honest truth: Yer mah friend. When ya ended up in that pit, what Ah
said then was the truth, too, about how Ah fergave ya fer what ya'd done before.
Even if Princess Twilight hadn't asked me, Ah'd've reached out ta ya. Everybody
deserves a second chance, no matter what they've done."

Sunset nodded. "I'm glad you decided to give me one."

They sat quietly for a few minutes before Applejack removed her hat and looked at
Sunset.

"There's somethin' else Ah wanted ta say: Ah was wrong in how Ah handled the news
last week. Apple Bloom ain't stupid; Ah've gotta trust that she'll know what's
right. Ah'm guessin' that girl's been hurt a lot, 'n she don't deserve ta be
treated like an outcast by her friends. Ah may not agree with it, but Ah respect
that she's owned up 'n taken responsibility. So, if'n it's alright, Ah'd like ta
stop by 'n apologise ta Sweetie Belle after mah chores are done."

A genuine smile flickered on Sunset's face. "I think she'd appreciate that."

"Ah'll take Apple Bloom over, too. Come ta think of it, don't be surprised if we
all end up on yer doorstep."

With a chuckle, Sunset replied, "I don't mind at all. I'm going to see the others,
so I might be gone for a while. She'd love the company."

"Ya might come home ta find more baked goods than ya can shake a stick at."

They shared a laugh. It felt right, as though the previous week's events had been
only a brief moment of unpleasantness. With the air cleared, Sunset knew that at
least one of her friendships would not change.

It would have been easy to stay and to help her friend with the chores while
ignoring all of her other problems, but Sunset had to continue. She did not want
to risk the pain of learning that Rarity was not the only bad apple, but she could
not leave the questions unasked. Learning that Rarity was not the only one now
would hurt; learning it months or years later would be like building a castle on
shifting sand, doomed to fall.

Making her farewells, she settled into her car - which would smell of cinnamon
apple pie for weeks, not that such a thing would bother her - and made for Pinkie's
home. On the way, she called Ace.

He answered with, "Hey, Sparky, what's up?"

"How does the Consilium arrange food for the Forums?"

"We usually cater it. We used to have a couple Sleepwalker chefs on staff, but one
died last year and the other promptly decided to take his service to the local
Seers. I'm guessing the two events were related, but we never proved it."

"Seers?"

"Ask Pearl. Anyway, why do you ask?"

"Do you think the Hierarch would be interested in trying something a little
different?"

There was a pause from the other end of the line. "What do you mean?"

Explaining what she had in mind was quick. Ace had heard of Sweet Apple Acres, and
Sparky was aware that he knew Sunset was friendly with the family. He promised to
broach the idea with the Hierarch, but could not promise anything beyond that.

Pinkie's schedule outside school hours always seemed random, but Sunset knew there
was an underlying pattern to it that might not make sense to most people, even if
the party girl explained it. What little Sunset knew of the Lost included the fact
that they practically worshipped natural change. Day to night and the seasonal
progressions were fundamental to them, but each developed specific patterns. The
reasoning eluded her, but it had something to do with the True Fae, the mention of
which evoked only fear.

On Saturdays, Pinkie would do one of exactly six activities, though the

interpretations of each could leave one believing that there were more. Staying
home to bake was one of them, which she did when she was helping with a party -
unless certain weather conditions were present, at which point she would visit the
Cakes and use the Sweet Shoppe's kitchen. Sunset did not know exactly what weather
would chase the party girl from her home, but Pinkie had mentioned she was throwing
a party soon. Fortunately, she had confirmed that she could do the preparations at
home.

When Sunset arrived, she went to knock only for Maud to open the door first. The
older girl welcomed her as expressionlessly as always. Even if they were sisters,
Sunset could not understand how Pinkie could read Maud so well. It required
Sunset's magick to determine what Maud felt, but Pinkie could do it with a glance.
At least, she seemed to be able to do it that way, but Sunset had heard that the
Lost were naturally gifted with sensing emotion.

"I'm going out for a survey," Maud said when she and Sunset were in the living
room. "You're welcome to stay. I'm sure Pinkie would like the company."

"Thanks. Have fun, Maud."

The sound of dishes rattling in the kitchen drew Sunset. She found her friend
mixing something, piles of treats on the counters around her.

Pinkie did not pause her work as she said, "Hey, Sunset, I'm almost done. Can you
taste-test the cookies behind me? They're for a meeting at the Freehold tonight.
Summer King is stepping down, so we're appointing his replacement."

As she selected and munched on a cookie from the platter she assumed to be the one
in question - there were four, each with a different type of cookie - Sunset asked,
"Aren't you worried about your family hearing you talk about that?"

"Oh, I just live with Maud, and she knows about it, but I guess I haven't told you
about that, have I? I don't have time today, but is it okay if I come over to your
place tomorrow? We can finish the contract we made, and I can tell you about how I
became Lost."

"Are you sure about that? You don't have to."

Pinkie shrugged. "You're one of my best friends. If I could have told everyone
else, I would have a long time ago."

"Alright, then I'll see you tomorrow. Do you need any help before I go?"

"If you're not too busy, could you help me get everything packed up and cleaned?"

"Sure. What do you want me to do?"

Pinkie rummaged in a cupboard until she produced several storage containers. "Box
everything up. The Freehold's gonna have plates and stuff, so I just need to carry
them."

"Through the Hedge, or can you drive there?"

The Lost girl made a face. "Only senior members of the court can go in person. I
have to go through the Hedge. The goblins always try to take my treats when I do,
so I take extra for them."

When they were done, Pinkie insisted on a big hug before she allowed Sunset to
depart for Twilight's house.

They may not have discussed the reasons Pinkie originally offered Sunset her hand
in friendship, but she did not mind. Pinkie was her friend now, and that was all
that mattered in the end. Even if the original reason was a lie, she could live
with it.

Checking with the young scientist that was Twilight was perhaps the easiest part of
Sunset's day. The two shared more interests than any of the others, and both
understood what it was like to be overcome with desire for power and, in turn, to
overcome their mistakes.

Twilight's brother welcomed Sunset. Both of her parents were gone for the weekend,
which meant they would mostly have privacy to talk. Shining Armour would not
eavesdrop, and the human Cadance was not part of the family — not yet, at least —
so she was unlikely to drop by the house without warning.

"Twily's in her room. You want me to bring up any refreshments?"

"No, thanks. I just needed to drop by for a few minutes, and I want to save room
for dinner. The Apples are coming over today."

He laughed. "Can't blame you there. Go on up. She said she was expecting you."

"Thanks."

The door to her friend's room was open. Sunset knocked on the frame regardless,
only letting herself cross the threshold after Twilight welcomed her, then closed
the door behind herself.

After Princess Twilight gave them a picture of herself with all of their
counterparts, Fluttershy had crocheted stuffed versions of each of them. Included
was Spike's draconic form, which she had gifted to Sci-Twi. The young scientist
was cuddling that stuffed dragon as Sunset pulled the chair from the computer desk
to face the bed, where Twilight sat.

After a few moments of staring at each other, Twilight said, "This situation
reminds me of Crystal Prep."

"I'm sorry you got caught up in it."

Laying back on her bed with her toy clutched to her chest, Twilight replied, "I
know what it's like to think someone's your friend when they're really not. I
don't want to go through that again, Sunset."

"For what it's worth, I do think you and Rarity can be real friends."

"But how can I be friends with someone who doesn't even hesitate to kick her sister
out? I have a big brother, Sunset. If I'd ever been in Sweetie Belle's position
and he treated me like that, I'd be completely destroyed. I mean, he's always
pressured me to do my best, but he usually knows when to back off; he realised that
he went too far over the Friendship Games and apologised. I'm not some object to
make my family look better; they love me even though I didn't win the Games and
changed schools. Could Rarity even do that?"
"I don't know. Hell, I don't know if she's the only one."

Spike had been gnawing on a bone at the foot of the bed, merely listening as the
girls talked. He dropped it to move next to Twilight, where he stood protectively
to glare at Sunset.

"Is that why you're here? Are you questioning Twilight?"

"Yes, Spike. I don't like doubting my friends, but I also can't trust them."

Twilight gave him a reassuring pat. "Don't be mad at Sunset, Spike. I understand
how she feels. I've been feeling the same way.

"I think we're all going to be a little nervous around each other for a while.
Maybe it'll turn out that another one of our friends isn't who she appears to be,
but I'm still going to give everyone a chance. 'Innocent until proven guilty.'"

Spike nodded as he bared his teeth. "Just let me know if anyone hurts you again,
Twilight. I'll take care of them."

His owner - or perhaps caretaker was a better word at that point - giggled. She
showed that she was not mocking him, though, when she dropped her stuffed dragon
and hugged him.

"Thanks, Spike. I'd take you over a diamond any day."

They welcomed Sunset into a hug, who then departed to visit Fluttershy.

According to what little Sunset had heard, the quiet girl was spending more time
than she normally did at the animal shelter. It made sense, as everyone knew that
Fluttershy was most comfortable surrounded by her animal friends.

Sunset arrived to find her on the grounds behind the building, the many inhabitants
romping and playing around her. The sight of Fluttershy calmly loving each of the
animals and watching them cavort nearly turned Sunset back to her vehicle to skip
what would surely ruin any peace the young woman had found.

Instead, she steeled herself to her task, approaching slowly and seating herself
next to Fluttershy.

"I wondered when you'd come looking for me."

"I'm sorry it took so long. I've been afraid of what I would find out."

Gently shooing the dogs and cats that had been cuddled against her, Fluttershy
turned to face Sunset. Tears ran down her cheeks, her eyes puffy and red.

"Did you really worry about me? Were you wondering whether I was your friend?"

"Honestly, some part of me always wondered why you all reached out to me after the
Fall Formal, when I had been so terrible to you for so long. You all said you
would have done it whether Princess Twilight asked you to or not.

"Then I watched you all fall apart during the Battle of the Bands, and then you all
turned against me during the Anon-A-Miss mess. Now I find out that Rarity was
using me to make herself look better? I'm sorry, Fluttershy. I don't want to
doubt you, but I can't stop myself."
With a sigh, the teen nodded. "I understand. Thank you for being honest about
it." She was fidgeting, always a sign that she had more to say, but that she was
struggling to do it.

Rushing her was never a good choice. Instead, Sunset waited.

Finally, Fluttershy said, "I don't want to lose any of my friends, Sunset. I don't
want to question if Rarity is my real friend or not. I want to go to the spa with
her and go clothes shopping and sit and talk like we always have."

"Then do that. I didn't come to tell you to pick one of us."

"But that's what you being here is doing," she exclaimed, her voice suddenly much
louder than it was usually. "If no one said anything, I could have stayed out of
it. I know I'm being stupid and fooling myself, but I didn't want to get caught
between two of my friends."

Sunset stood. "Then don't. I'm sorry, Fluttershy. I didn't mean to hurt you
again."

"Are you leaving?"

"I want all of my friends to be happy. If not being around them will make them
feel better, then I'll do it for them."

"That's not what I want."

"What do you want? Do you think I'm happy to be in this situation? To put you
through it?"

Fluttershy did not respond verbally. She stood, wrapping Sunset in a hug, crying
into her shoulder.

"Is it really okay not to choose one of you?" she asked when the tears subsided.

"Yes, it is. This might feel like some messy divorce, but I'm not so petty as to
put you through that. If you're my friend, then you're my friend, no matter who
your other friends are."

"Thanks, Sunset."

Though she still looked a mess, Fluttershy was genuinely happy again. With or
without magick, Sunset could see that the dark cloud over her friend had dispersed.
She left for her final meeting, satisfied that Fluttershy would not have to suffer.

Only Rainbow Dash remained. Until Sunset met Sci-Twi, she would have said that she
had the most in common with her athletic friend. Even though she felt closest to
Sci-Twi currently, the post-Awakening Sunset found that she was drawing
increasingly closer to Pinkie Pie, though that may have been Sparky. Sunset could
not always differentiate what belonged to which, especially with two friends
sharing both lives.

With so many positive outcomes that day, she was starting to feel hopeful that she
would lose only one friendship. Hope was a dangerous feeling, though, so she
buried it under her doubt. If her friends could not understand why she was
questioning them and forgive her, they were not her real friends.

It was about an hour past noon when she arrived at CHS. With the final dissolution
of the hate spirits' influence, she could enter without fear. Even if she was no
longer a student, there was no rule prohibiting her visiting a friend and watching
practises. Even if someone complained, Celestia and Luna would cover for her. It
would hardly be the first time the school had ignored having a non-student
wandering about the campus.

Afternoon practise was ending when Sunset approached the athletic field. Rainbow
Dash was the last player on the team remaining, likely having waived offers to
assist her in storing the equipment. She said nothing as Sunset began to toss
soccer balls into their container. The cleaning passed in silence. When they were
done, Dash jerked her head at the bleachers.

The girls settled onto the lower seats. Sunset said nothing, knowing that it was
best to allow Rainbow Dash to make the first move.

"Look, I'm sorry I just up and left like that last week. I wanted to sort
everything out in my head first. I know that's not my usual style, but this isn't
one of those things where I can just wing it.

"Anyway, I bet I can tell you what the others will say. Applejack's going to be
all against Rarity now. Even if she wasn't mad about the lies, the whole 'family
loves each other' thing is her shtick. Fluttershy'll probably play with the
animals and cry because she can't pick which side to join. She hates being caught
in the middle, even when she's really not. Pinkie's just going to stay out of it.
Twilight's going to ditch Rarity. Did I miss anything?"

Sunset gave a mirthless chuckle. "No, you're pretty much spot on."

"So you saw everybody else already?" It was more of a statement than a question.

"Yeah. So where does that leave you?"

Dash shook her head. "I'm out. I can't deal with this, what with graduation and
college coming up. Go ahead and yell at me. I know I deserve it."

"Before I do that, please answer this: Why did you become my friend in the first
place?"

"I might as well," she replied with a sigh. "I'm going to get it anyway." The
athlete could not look in Sunset's direction, shame obvious on her face and in her
emotions. Sunset's heart sank at that, but she listened.

"I'm guessing you asked everyone else about this, too. Knowing them, Applejack and
Fluttershy said they believe in second chances. I don't think Pinkie Pie can hold
a grudge at all, but especially not when she can make a new friend instead. Me and
Rarity, though...."

She shrugged. "I know I've got something wrong with me, just like her. After we
beat you at the Fall Formal, I was thrilled. I helped take down the unstoppable
demon, Sunset Shimmer! Even before Twilight asked us to look after you, I was
planning to do it. Thing is, I just wanted to show off. I felt like the hero of
the school; I had the queen bitch on a leash. I wanted to make sure everyone saw
that you were my pet, following me around and doing everything I told you. It felt
amazing, controlling somebody like you.

"With all that stuff at the Battle of the Bands, I was pissed that you went and
figured out our problem, but you were right. I could see that you'd really
changed. Despite everything, even all of our little comments ... you had become a
better person. God, I tried so hard to push you into making a mistake, but you
just let everything go. You were better than me; you took away my victory. I
hated you then, but I couldn't do anything about it.

"If it weren't for the Sirens causing a problem, I don't know what I would've done.
Seriously, I was so mad, and I just wanted to beat you senseless for being better
than me.

"I fought myself so hard over that. Do you know how hard it was to work with you
then in the state I was in? Even with as much trouble as we were in, I didn't want
to lose. I wanted to crush the Sirens with my song, but I knew inside that it
wouldn't work.

"You wanna know what's really messed up? I got myself to let us play Fluttershy's
song by promising myself that everybody would know I was still the biggest hero. I
had to tell myself that I'd get you back later just to get that other part of me to
cooperate.

"I knew it wasn't right. I'd known for a while how messed up I was, but that
really made me see it. I'd always been a good guy, helping others and standing up
for them. I was proud that everybody could count on me to have their backs. It
made me feel like I'm not as messed up as I really am. As long as they didn't get
higher up than me, I'd help anybody."

Sunset noticed Dash's hands clenching into fists, which worried her. However, when
she took a few seconds to examine the athlete's spark, Sunset could tell she was
fighting the agitation. Dash gradually released them with a drawn-out sigh.

"So, anyway, after all of that stuff, I finally told Dad about it. It's been just
the two of us since I was three. I never used to keep things secret from him, but
I hadn't said anything since I was afraid he'd leave me, just like her. That he'd
kick me out the door. Even now, I can't help but think that Mum knew that I was
broken, and that's why she left. When she divorced Dad, she made sure to disown me
or something, too. She made sure she completely left both of us. I was so sure
that when I told him, he'd ... he'd be done with me."

Tears welled up in Dash's eyes. She blinked them away angrily and slumped forward,
leaning her face on her hands. Sunset did not need to debate with herself before
reaching over to offer a hug. Dash did not resist her, but was in no position to
return it. When she was ready, Dash continued her story.

"Anyways, he was shocked. Really lost-for-words, blank-faced shock. I told him

everything about the dark thing in me, how I was more mad that you'd become a
better person than I was happy for it. That I'd really been wanting to beat the
crap out of you for being good now. I couldn’t hide anything once I really started
talking.

Dash was sniffling a bit at that point. Her voice had become a bit coarse, but she
kept it under control by pausing to clear her throat. "It's not just you, by the
way. There's a reason I haven't spent as much time with Scootaloo lately. Having
a fan like her? I want to own her, too. Make her my pet, just like I wanted to do
with you. I know I'm hurting her just so I don't hurt her even more. It's pretty
messed up, huh?"

Pausing to exhale sharply, stress and guilt on her face and heavy in the spark of
her soul, Dash continued, "Remember when I told you I was sick and missed school
for a few days? That was him and me trying to work out what was wrong with me.
After I told him, I was ready to run; I was sure he'd tell me to leave or beat me
to a pulp or something, but he just hugged me. He was crying, and I was crying,
and he hugged me just like he did when I was little.
"More than anything else up to then, the fact that he could still love me, and
didn't kick me out ... it helped. He knew about it, but he didn't abandon me.
It's not like that suddenly fixed me, but I feel a lot stronger. I'm still pissed
at you deep inside, but I'm fighting it.

"Once he was sure I wouldn't run away, Dad said I should see someone. Dad saw him
when Mum left, and I trust my Dad, especially now that I know he'll stay with me.
I've been talking with this really old psychologist about it. The doc's pretty
good, too, for being so old, but I guess that just means he's seen everything.

"I talked to him this week and told him about you. I promise, nothing bad, just
that my friend took in a pregnant teen when her family kicked her out. Talking to
- no, with him, I sorta had a breakthrough, I guess. I was actually happy that
Sweetie Belle could have you to protect her. It's the first time I was glad that
you'd become a better person and that you were doing good for someone else.

"You know me: Live fast. I'm 'Dash,' after all." She offered a weak chuckle at
her joke. "I hate this; I want it gone, but it'll take a long time, if it even
goes away. That's, like, the opposite of me. I might have to live my whole life
fighting this thing.

"When you told us about those spirits, I thought maybe it was something like them.
I thought maybe they'd gotten into me, or that I summoned them or something. I
mean, I've had this since I can remember, so it would've been nice if it was magic,
but I know I'm just rotten. Not everything is evil magic from Equestria, after
all."

Rainbow Dash slumped forward again. "Jeez. You ask me one question, and you get
my whole life story. I'm turning into Rarity in more ways than one."

Sunset offered another hug. "No, you're not. Rainbow Dash, you are not rotten. I
know what it's like to struggle with something dark inside. It took the five of
you - even if not everyone was in it for the right reasons - to get me out of it.
You've done what I couldn't do: You recognised that there's something wrong before
it consumed you and got help. That already means you're a better person than I
am."

A small, grateful smile graced Dash's face, but it faded quickly.

"I just don't wanna ditch Rarity. If there's hope for me, there has to be some for
her."

"She's probably expecting most of you to leave her over this. You said that your
father staying by your side meant more to you than anything, right? If you know
the truth about her, but you still stick with her, it might help."

"You really think so?" Dash's eyes, a little puffy from her earlier tears, were
full of hope. "You think I can help her? Do you think someone like me could
actually do something good?"

"I want to believe it, but the difference is that you wanted to change. She hasn't
shown any sign of that. Still, you never know what might punch a hole in someone's
armour and really get them to think about who they are ... and what they really
want to be."

They sat quietly for a moment, both lost in thought. The shame and guilt about
Rainbow Dash's soul - so similar to what Sunset had seen within Sweetie Belle - was
diminished, but itwas far from gone. It was getting into the mid-afternoon as the
athlete checked her mobile.
"I promised Dad we'd have an early dinner today. We've been spending more time
together whenever we can. He was using it to check up on me and how I'm feeling,
but now we're mostly just having father-daughter time. It makes him happy that
we're getting close again, and I like it, too, but I never said that, got me?"

Sunset gave her a friendly elbow nudge with, "Yeah, I got it, you big softy."

They both shared a needed laugh. Sunset offered one final hug before heading home.

The Apple family's truck was parked behind the garage when she returned. She found
all four of them in the flat with Sweetie Belle, who was playing "Connect 4" with
Apple Bloom.

When Sunset entered, Applejack beckoned her to the couch.

"Ya know, when we were gettin' ready ta head over, a couple men stopped by the
farm. There was this young guy with more tattoos than ya can shake a stick at, 'n
this older man who was wearin' a suit that looked like it'd cost as much as our
truck.

"They wanted ta set up a caterin' fer next week. Said ya recommended us, 'n that
if yer coworkers liked it, they'd be interested in a contract."

"Huh. I thought I'd have to let them try some samples first."

"I did," Sweetie Belle called. "Ace and, uh, Mr. Luck stopped over and asked about
Sweet Apple Acres food, so I gave them some of the apple tarts and cider we had
left over."

"Ya fed 'em leftovers?" Granny Smith's expression could only be described by one
of Pinkie's favourite words: Gobsmacked. "They came all the way out because of
leftovers?"

"Yeah, ya wouldn't believe how much they offered. Ah thought AJ wasn't gonna take
it," Apple Bloom added. "It's like ten times what we usually get." She clapped a
hand over her mouth, looking guiltily at her sister.

Applejack sighed. "It's fine, AB. Sunset, why'd ya go 'n do somethin' like that?"

"Because you guys make some of the best food and baked goods I've ever eaten. All
I did was mention you. No sales pitch or spin."

"Ah'm glad fer that. Ah know we may not have a lot of money, but we ain't a
charity case."

"Eeyup."

"I would never demean you guys like that. The only reason I didn't mention it is
because I didn't want to get your hopes up. They decided to give you a chance
based on what Sweetie Belle gave them. Your work spoke for itself, I promise."

"Ah believe ya, 'n we all appreciate it, right, y'all?"

"Ya bet yer bootstraps we do. Ah'm gonna be workin' overtime fer this one. We
don't wanna make Sunset out ta be a liar, do we?"

"Nnnope."
Apple Bloom gave her a hug. Sunset had lost count of the number of times she had
given or received one throughout the day, but she was not going to complain over
getting another. It was probably the first one that day that had nothing behind it
except happiness.

The youngest Apple peppered Sunset with questions about what they should make, but
Sunset answered them all by replying, "Bronze Luck and Ace came to see you because
they liked what you usually make. Just stick with that."

Not wanting the good times to end too quickly, Sunset offered to order dinner for
everyone. It was a Forum night, but it would not be an issue for her to miss it.
From what she heard, half of the city's Awakened population only attended
irregularly if they attended at all. With both present Crusaders offering their
best pleading faces, none of the adults could resist. Sunset even managed to
convince them not to contribute money for the food, as it was her party; they
understood a host's pride, after all, even if the food was carry out.

She stepped into the main house to inform Pearl and to invite her, but the elder
Mage declined. She had been friends with Granny Smith in their youth and did not
want to risk drawing suspicion to herself nor to take the chance of having the
Apple matriarch reveal her True Name.

"But y'all have fun. Save me somethin', ya hear? Help yerselves ta the lemonade;
Ah've got way too much of it in mah fridge right now."

"Will do. Thanks, Pearl, see you later."

Sunset invited the rest of her friends. She knew Rainbow Dash had plans, but
Sunset invited her to join them later, even welcoming the athlete's father. The
Crusaders never forgot their own, so she did not worry about Scootaloo. Knowing
Sweetie Belle, there was a good chance Button Mash - and possibly his family -
would also be joining them.

With so many people, the person taking her order at the local Chinese place - which
still was not so local as to deliver to the farm - must have had a muscle cramp by
the time Sunset finished. She was feeding an army, throwing a party for the sake
of spending time with friends. Not everything in the world was or could be bright
and happy, but at least one small corner of it would be that night.

PART II END

> Interlude II: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She is not Alone
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sometime during the night, Sunset Shimmer woke. She could not place what had
caused it, as she was feeling sublimely comfortable lying on her side of Rarity's
enormous bed. She did not need to use the restroom, was not thirsty, and did not
feel as though Rarity had jostled her.

Princess Twilight - at the far side of the bed - breathed evenly as she mumbled
what sounded like orders for Spike. He snored gently at her feet, a slight groan
escaping him as one of his paws moved as though he was trying to write a letter.
Sweetie Belle was curled against her sister, both siblings at peace. Not one of
them showed the slightest disruption to their own slumber.

The only other sounds were those of a typical suburban night. The neighbourhood
was sufficiently removed from thoroughfares to ensure traffic would rarely be a
bother to the residents. If they did not leave some other background noise - such
as a fan - to distract themselves, only the insects and the breeze provided the
night's symphony.

Sunset assumed her bout of wakefulness was merely a random occurrence of

restlessness. They were hardly new to her, especially after the Fall Formal. She
was nearly sleeping once more when her subconscious determined what had disturbed
her and drove her back into alertness.

There was a breeze that evening, the gentle kind that seemed to whisper soothing
comfort to any willing to listen. It was perfectly normal except that it actually
seemed to be whispering. There was no human voice, just an ethereal serenader
within the breeze. Sunset was almost certain that she could hear it speaking in
formless words a message for her alone, a wish that she enjoy a peaceful slumber.

She wanted to obey the bidding to close her eyes and to allow her dreams to
overtake her again. The wind promised that she would be untroubled by nightmares
of a knife piercing her ribs. She could forget seeing three classmates change into
monstrous rats, or that large man who had become a terrifying wolf-like beast to
pursue them. No twisted forests would punish her for her sins that night. She
could rest in the warmth of being close to two friends, plus Sweetie Belle and
Spike. Her eyes slowly closed again, as though the voice of the wind were the
sandman himself come to guide her to a well-deserved sleep.

'It's just a waking dream,' Sunset told herself as she felt her mind drifting.

The attempt to sleep lasted until Rarity pulled on the blankets and caused Sunset
to shift. The dull throb of the healing wound in her side forced her to be fully
alert. When she could still hear the whispers, she had to admit to the reality of
the moment.

Sunset Shimmer was scared. There was no other word for it. The whisper was not
malicious - though she believed this only by some instinct rather than by
demonstrable evidence - but it was unnatural for this world. Memories of other
unnatural occurrences made her shiver and hide under the blankets she stole back
from her bed mates. She clutched the crocheted doll of herself as a pony to her
chest as she huddled closer to Rarity, seeking comfort in the physical proximity of
one friend and the spiritual closeness of another.

She contemplated waking the others. Whatever was causing the fantastical voice on
the breeze would likely cease, but they would reassure her and protect her from
whatever was speaking to her. It was, perhaps, the logical choice. She also knew
it was not what she was going to choose.

If the nightmares were real, and not merely constructs to protect herself from the
memories of being violated by Flash Sentry and his friends, then whatever magic
existed naturally in the human world was dangerous. She could not expose her
friends to it. A darker part of her suggested rousing Sweetie Belle, but she
refused it. What the girl and her friends had done still hurt, but they had
confessed, apologised, and received their punishments. Even if they had not,
Sunset would not want to subject any of them to similar experiences, no matter how
terrible their actions.

As the whisper continued, the need to understand warred against the desire to
remain in the safety of the bed. Something in the back of Sunset's mind pulled at
her, demanding that she seek the truth of the mysterious voice. It did not care
about the possibility of further harm if it could know. That part of Sunset
gradually dominated her until she slipped from the bed.

The teen moved carefully to avoid waking the others. She wore only thin cotton
pyjamas and slippers borrowed from Rarity as she made her way to the living room to
peek out the front window. The early spring flowers of the small garden in the
front yard danced in the breeze and sparkled under light of the full moon as though
they were dusted in glitter. Except for a few fireflies bouncing across the lawn,
she saw nothing else.

She did hear something new: A second voice. While the first carried from the
breeze, the other was carried on it. It was soft and familiar, speaking words that
were impossible to hear with the ears. Both voices sang together, sometimes in
chorus and sometimes alternating, as crickets provided the instrumentation.

Sunset was breathless at the raw energy just on the other side of the door.
Whatever was out there, she could not imagine it being anything bad. It tickled
her mind, like something she should understand or remember. She was on the edge of
New knowledge and could not place a finger on what it was that she was learning.
At least, she could not while she remained inside her safe haven.

Quietly unlocking and then opening the door, Sunset crept outside and scanned the
yard. Still seeing no one, she stood straight and strolled down the front steps.
What had looked to be fireflies were in fact something else. They moved too
smoothly and did not blink as consistently as the insects did. One passed
harmlessly through her hand as she tried to touch it. The breeze was unseasonably
warm, but Sunset shivered as she remembered the dancing lights in that twisted
forest. The song calmed her, these dancing lights radiating kindness rather than
punishment. They floated to bob about her as the unpleasant ones of another place
had, but they were inviting her to join the pleasure of their waltz as they bathed
her in their shimmer.

As Sunset watched them, unbidden images of her friends arose in her mind's eye.
She saw herself having a picnic with Fluttershy, both of them giggling as they
shared their meals with adorable little critters that cavorted about them. Then
she was assisting Applejack with making cider, the two kicking back at the table
after the work to enjoy a sample of their labours. Sci-Twi had Sunset assisting
with some experiment that left them laughing even as smoke rose from a set of glass
phials.

She shook her head as she felt the ghostly touch of Rarity's measuring tape,
clearing the visions from her mind. The lights continued to offer happiness, but
she had a goal and would not allow them to distract her again.

Sunset stepped back from the lights and turned to the street. A row of hedges that
she believed had not occupied the edge of the property before the night fell
blocked her view of the road. She had to move between them to leave the yard.
They did not act as much of an impediment; the hedges almost seemed to withdraw
their prickling branches rather than risk scratching her.

The obstacles were kind to Sunset. Whatever magick fuelled them, it did not want
her to suffer as she had in the ancient forest. Everything that had tried to stop
her did so gently and did not resist her progress when she refused them. She could
feel loving concern in the air around her, as though someone wanted to protect her
from all sorrow and pain.

The final leaves of the bush parted to allow her onto the street. Sunset finally
spotted the owner of the second voice swaying gently on the sidewalk in front of
the house, even more of the strange lights gallivanting around her.

The other party stood upon two legs and had a shape like that of humans, but could
not be human. She had big, fuzzy fox ears and a bushy tail - an actual tail, not
lengthened hair - and possessed a small snout and whiskers to complete the
animalistic ensemble. Fur the same colour as her skin was readily visible on the
exposed sections of her body. Her hands were still normal except for the light,
downy fur covering them, while her feet were hidden in her boots.

Even in a different form, Sunset recognised the other teen immediately.

"Pinkie Pie?"

She winced as she opened her eyes and looked at Sunset, a sad smile on her face.

"How can you see through my mien?"

"I don't know, but I've been noticing some strange things since the ... stuff that
happened."

Though she had been in a swaying dance before, Pinkie now trembled as Sunset
approached. Her puffy hair had deflated when she heard her name. Her nose
twitched as she sniffled. She rubbed her eyes for a moment, then continued to look
fearfully at Sunset.

"I didn't mean to scare you. I was asking the wind to protect you and give you
good dreams and let me know if any meanies came to hurt you again." Tears leaked
from Pinkie's eyes. "Please, don't be scared. I wanted to tell you and the girls
about this, but I couldn't figure out how to explain it, and I didn't want to be
rejected again, so I erased your memory when you saw through my mien the first
time, but I should have known you'd be able to do it again, and-and...," now fully
crying, she continued, "I promise I'm not a bad monster. Please don't hate me.
Please."

She kept whispering "Please" until Sunset wrapped her in a tight hug. She
stiffened at the contact for a moment before returning the embrace. They held each
other as Pinkie cried through her reserve of tears.

"Pinkie, you'll always be my friend, no matter how you look."

"Are you Lost, too?" Pinkie asked, releasing Sunset. "No, I'd be able to see your
mien. There's something around you, but it's not like the magic we got from
Equestria, and it's not Their type of magick."

Sunset could hear the capital letter and associated it with a terrible fear that
caused Pinkie's voice to tremble. "Can you tell me about it?"

"I don't like to," Pinkie began. She paused. "But I will. You changed, too, and
I think you'll be able to understand some of it. I just can't do it tonight. I'm
setting up contracts everywhere I can to protect you, but I'm running out of time.
I can only do this when everyone's asleep. How did you know I was out here?"

"I don't know. I was sleeping, and then I woke up because I could hear the breeze
whispering. I wanted to know what was going on."

Pinkie nodded. "Once you learn a little about the secret things, you always want
to know more. Just be careful. There's lots of mean-meanie-meanpants out there
that don't want anybody knowing their secrets. I'll tell you everything I can when
the time is right, okay? Don't trust anybody easily and be careful if any voices
start calling your name, but you can't see them."

"I promise. Good night, Pinkie."

They shared another brief hug before Pinkie left, the strange whispers of the
breeze following. The faerie lights - for they could be nothing else - faded as
the hedges retreated back into the soil.

"You have some interesting friends."

Dark Ace stood on the sidewalk behind her as though he had always been there. He
wore the same loose clothing he had at their first meeting, his crisscrossing
tattoos mostly covered under long sleeves. What few he exposed glowed in the
moonlight, making them more defined.

"You're real." Sunset felt the mental wall she had built to protect herself
crumbling. "That really happened."

"That's actually not the first time I've heard that. Since you're here, let me
give you an update: The Gauntlet is getting weaker. Don't go anywhere near that
school and warn your friends to do the same. See you later."

"Wait," Sunset called, then lowered her voice to continue when he turned back to
her. "I wanted to say 'thank you' for helping me."

"Thanks, but I'll be honest and say that we didn't know you were there."

They stood silently as Sunset tried to think of something more say. She had more
than enough questions to fill the rest of the night, but she knew he would not stay
the hours needed to answer them. She knew each answer would only give her more
questions, if her limited experience to date could be used as an indicator.

She decided to ask one question to buy time while she tried to figure out what she
wanted to say.

"What are you doing here?"

He chuckled. "I suppose it does look bad. I can say that I'm not in the habit of
stalking teenage girls. I felt some Lost magick and wanted to observe it. Imagine
my surprise when you came out of that house."

"Will you let me talk to you again? I have questions."

"I'm sure. I've informed the Hierarch about you. Sooner or later, someone in the
Consilium will be coming to see you. You'll need to introduce yourself if you want
to stay in this city. Got all that?"

"I guess?"

He laughed, keeping it sufficiently low as not to disturb anyone else. "Okay,

Sparky, I'll see you later."

"Sparky?"

"Why not? I was thinking 'Ditzy' but Sparky fits you better. It makes a good
Shadow Name. Remember what I said about not telling people your True Name?"

She nodded.

"We'll be taking care of the problem Monday next week. You can meet me at the
Sweet Shoppe this Wednesday at four sharp. If you're not there by the time I
finish eating a cookie, I'm gone. Time for me to go. I have stuff to do."

As he turned away, he added, "By the way, someone inside that house was watching
us. Might want to think up a good story for dallying with a guy like me at this
time of night. Oh, and don't try to use any magick until after you get a mentor.
It has a funny habit of going horribly wrong, especially if anyone else sees it."

He blinked from existence once he was out of the house's line of sight. It was as
though he moved sideways while walking a straight line down the sidewalk. Just
like the first time she witnessed Ace's disappearing act, it was nothing like the
teleportation Sunset had used as a pony. He disappeared as if he had never been
there, without any flash or pop of magick, yet she could feel it. She wanted to
know what he had done and how, but the answers were not forthcoming.

That left her to confront the observer. Princess Twilight would have barrelled
from the house, but Sunset could not easily eliminate any of the others. She
believed Ace was correct, but she did not feel as though someone was watching her,
for which she normally had an excellent sense.

The curtains shifted ever-so-slightly when she whirled to face the house. There
was a sneak at the window and that person was downstairs. If Sunset moved quickly,
she could catch the weasel and determine how much would need to be explained or how
to keep the witness quiet.

She ran to the door and pushed it open, catching the spy at the stairs. Knowing
she was caught, Sweetie Belle turned and dropped onto the bottom step. She opened
and closed her mouth a couple times before giving up and staring at Sunset. Her
eyes were a little droopy and dazed, as though she had spent too much time watching
television.

"What were you doing?" Sunset asked.

Sweetie Belle's voice was too high, and she stumbled over her words as she
explained. "I didn't mean to spy on you, honest. I had to use the bathroom, and I
saw you going downstairs. Then you were peeking out the window and went outside.
I thought you might be in trouble, so I just wanted to make sure you'd be okay, I
promise."

She then offered her best puppy-dog eyes and an apologetic - yet angelic - face.
There was some fear in her eyes, but it seemed to be little more than the type that
went with being caught doing something wrong.

Sunset knew Sweetie Belle had seen everything. She wondered what to do, her
concern mostly on Rarity's reaction to learning that Sunset had been meeting a
young man secretly at night, and Twilight's inevitable panic about Pinkie's other
form.

The Crusaders might have learned their lesson about sharing others' secrets, but
there was no guarantee the girl seated before Sunset would keep her mouth closed.
Compounding that was Sweetie Belle's seeming inability to state information
succinctly, which sometimes led to minor catastrophes of misunderstanding. With so
many problems to be juggled, Sunset needed to make sure she would not be facing
another that upset the careful balance.

'Just tell her not to say anything,' part of herself thought. 'You know you can do
it. You know how to get people to cooperate.'

"What did you see?"

"Nothing." At Sunset's firm glare, she admitted, "I saw you talk to Pinkie Pie,
and then a guy I don't know."
"You knew that was Pinkie?"

"Yeah, but she looked-" Sweetie Belle stopped talking, nervousness on her face.

'Time for the kill.'

Though she did not care for the phrasing, Sunset knew the sentiment from her inner
voice was correct. "She looked different? Like we all do sometimes?"

"Like when you sing, except her ears-" Again, the younger girl stopped talking,
this time putting a hand over her mouth.

"They weren't pony ears, were they?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head, her nervousness overtaken by fear. Her breathing was
becoming erratic, and her pretty green irises had shrunk to pinpricks.

"She's not a monster or anything, Sweetie Belle," Sunset began. "Pinkie is Pinkie.
It's like when we sing, only she has her own special ability she can use other
times. It's okay, you can tell me what you saw."

"I can't say," the girl whispered. "If I do, I'll go away again."

"I'll say it for you: Pinkie Pie looks like a fox sometimes."

There was a small gasp, and then Sunset felt herself tackled, small hands covering
her mouth. "No, no, I'm not going back. Please don't say things like that.
Please don't make me go back."

Moving the hands, Sunset asked, "Sweetie Belle, why can't you admit it? You see us
pony-up all the time, and you were talking about Equestria with Twilight. Why are
you so afraid?"

"Because I can't really see things like that. I know I'm just imagining it. As
long as I don't say it, I won't be sent away again."

The conversation was going in a circle. "Where would you go if you admitted it?"

"The place with the white rooms and the doctors that ask lots of questions and give
you medicine that makes you feel sleepy all the time. It's where they keep all the
crazy people. I don't wanna go back. I don't want to be crazy anymore."

"You're not crazy. Twilight told you about Equestria, but you didn't have a
problem."

"We were just playing pretend. There's no such thing as talking ponies."

"When we pony-up?"

"I just get too into the music."

"The Sirens?"

"It was just a bad dream that I had because I was so mad about losing the Battle of
the Bands."

"There being two Twilights, and two talking dogs named Spike, and the whole 'magic
portals opening all around the school' thing?"
"I need to up my meds."

Sweetie Belle jumped to her feet and was making a break for the stairs. Sunset
grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, putting a hand over the girl's mouth.
Sweetie Belle was shivering. Sunset was starting to feel guilty, not even sure
what she was doing. She knew her secrets would be safe, but she could not stop
herself wanting to force the younger teen to see the truth.

"I know it seems crazy, but a lot of people have seen all of that stuff. If it
would help you, I would tell your parents all about it. We could play for them and
show them how we pony-up. You're not imagining it, and you're not crazy."

'Why are you doing this? She thinks she's just one bad trip from the loony bin.
You already know she won't tell anyone. Stop it now.'

Sunset ignored her inner voice. "Let's make a deal. You tell me why you think you
need meds, and I'll tell you a secret of my own, okay?"

A small, hesitant nod was the reply. Sunset removed her hand and released Sweetie
Belle.

"When I was little, I would see weird things sometimes, like what I thought I saw
with Pinkie. Whenever I went out, I'd see people that looked different, but then
I'd look at them again and they'd be normal. There was this gang that always wore
biker jackets. Sometimes, I thought they had fangs and claws. Stuff like that.

"Whenever I tried to tell someone about it, they thought it was just my
imagination. They'd call me silly or stupid. Even Rarity wouldn't listen to me.

"One day, I thought I saw this thing floating through town. It was a woman with
big wings, and she had these dogs that looked a little like people with her. I
wanted to see more, so I went chasing after them and got hit by a car.

"When I was in the hospital, I told everyone about it. One of the nurses who
worked at night was really nice. She told me it was interesting that I could see
that when no one else could. Then I found out she wasn't really nice because I
caught her sucking blood from someone. She ran away before I could say anything.

"I told my parents and the doctor about it and refused to let her near me. They
said I was crazy and sent me to the place with the rooms that have pillows in the
walls. The doctors there kept giving me medicine and telling me I was imagining
things.

"I went along with them so I could finally go home. It took two whole years, and
now anytime I start talking about strange things, they get worried and make sure
I've been taking my medicine."

Once Sweetie Belle finished her story,
initial reaction to agree that Sweetie
the face of what Sunset had seen. She
to explain the relatively small number
away for it.
Sunset thought on it for a moment. Her
Belle's imagination was too strong flew in
imagined herself in the girl's place, trying
of things she had seen and then being sent

"Okay, it's my turn. Promise not to tell anyone about this?"

After another small nod, Sunset relayed the true story of what happened to her at
the end of Friday, trying her best to relay each experience, though she skipped
Flash Sentry's not-so-veiled threats to her body. The two men, the human-sized
rats that Ace had called 'spirits,' all three of the Flash Drives transforming into
those spirit rats, one of them using strange magick while the other shifted into a
bestial wolf-like monster, the stabbing, her time wandering the strange place her
new acquaintance had called 'Pandemonium,' and the Watchtower there.

They failed to notice the sun peeking over the horizon until Sunset finished by
explaining what Pinkie Pie and Dark Ace had each told her, capping with a quick
display of the forming scar.

It took some time for Sweetie Belle to process what Sunset told her. Finally, she
said, "You told more than one secret."

"You can owe me, then. How's that sound?"

They both giggled, but Sweetie Belle sobered quickly.

"I do have one more thing to tell you. I didn't tell you everything about Friday."
She took a breath. "I remember bumping into you on the stairs. I didn't mean to
do it, I was following my friends and didn't see you. I tried to say sorry, but I
don't think you heard me.

"Scootaloo got all upset at me for saying sorry. When I got mad at her, Apple
Bloom jumped on her side. They both said I had to hate you, too, even though we're
all supposed to be friends now. I tried to tell them that, but they said I could
be with them or you."

"I'm sorry about that," Sunset murmured. "Just go along with it until this is
fixed. I don't want you to lose your friends."

"No way. If this is dark magic, they'll realise they were wrong when it's gone.
You're nice now, and I won't do that, even if it's pretend. I don't want to hurt
you again."

There was resolve in the girl's eyes, combined with a bit of loneliness. It
triggered some reaction in Sunset, who knew what it was like to be without friends.

"I guess you'll need a friend to hang out with until this is over, huh? I'm going
to have to learn a lot of new things to fix it, and I think I might need someone to
help."

"You mean it? You'd really let me be your friend after everything?"

The bright green eyes shimmered with excitement, completely wiping the fear and
hopelessness from existence.

"Of course."

Sunset was prepared for the tackle-hug. As they snuggled on the couch, she glanced
at the nearby clock and saw how early it was. Rarity was known for her required
'beauty sleep,' and Spike had confided to Sunset Twilight's habit of sleeping late.

Feeling energised, Sunset asked to borrow Sweetie Belle's laptop, promising they
could work together to research what they could, even if they were unlikely to find
much. She was tired of being at the mercy of people who knew what was happening
and - with an assistant to make the work bearable - decided it was time to fight
back.
> Chapter XVIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Pinkie Pie's Story
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------
Part III

When the party ended, most of the gathered friends returned to their homes, though
both Crusaders were staying the night. It had been Scootaloo's idea, but all three
quickly jumped on it. Sweetie Belle was a master of the pleading face; Sunset knew
that she would be unable to refuse as soon as the girl's big green eyes started to
water. It took little persuasion for the other two to gain permission. Apple
Bloom's family approved it as soon as Sunset confirmed that she was happy to host
the girls. Scootaloo's was happy with only a message informing them that she was
staying.

Rainbow Dash and her father, Rainbow Blaze, did make a short appearance late in the
evening. Though he had been distrustful of Sunset the few times they had met since
the Fall Formal, he treated her warmly. He mostly stayed in the living room with
Chip, Love Tap, and Granny Smith while the teens played in the yard.

They were the last to leave. As she was heading out the door, Dash called to
Sunset, "Hey, can you come down with me so we can talk about something?"

"Sure."

Neither had any need to remind the Crusaders not to spy. The lessons of their
cyberbullying were still clear in their minds, at least according to Sweetie Belle.

Sunset followed Dash to her father's vehicle, where Rainbow Blaze was waiting. He
leaned against the hood, giving both girls a smile.

Dash nodded to her father, who said, "Dashie said she told you about what's been
going on. I owe you an apology. I didn't trust you at first, and I thought you'd
be a bad influence on her."

"That was my fault," Dash interjected. "I didn't exactly tell him about all the
stuff you were doing to prove you had changed."

"Still, it was wrong of me to judge you without giving you a chance. When Dashie
came to me about that other issue, I thought it was your fault. She can tell you
that I wasn't happy, but she stood up for you. I should've apologised after that,
but I was too preoccupied with everything else.

"I appreciate that you're still willing to be my daughter's friend even after she
told you everything. It means a lot to both of us."

Sunset placed a hand on Dash's shoulder. "Even if I didn't know how it feels, I
can't imagine turning my back on someone who's trying to solve their problems."

Blaze nodded. "Well, we've gotta get a move on. Thanks for the invite."

"Thanks for coming. And, uh, thanks for clearing the air."

"Great, now that everything's cleared up, college parties are a go," Dash declared.
"But, you know, not the crazy kind. Dad would skin me alive."

"Probably not, but you're never too old for a lecture. I bet I could still put you
in a corner if I really wanted to."

Father and daughter enjoyed a mock argument as they left. Sunset waved a farewell,
then turned to a set of bushes that had not been on the property a few minutes
earlier.
"You can come out now, Pinkie."

Curly pink hair slowly crept above the shrubbery line, followed by the bright blue
eyes Sunset knew so well.

"Sorry about that. I came out of the Hedge right when you guys came out of your
flat. I used my magick to make sure I wouldn't listen to you, so I didn't hear
anything until you said 'You can come out now, Pinkie,' I promise. Pinkie Promise,
even."

Sunset giggled. "I know you wouldn't spy on us. Come on, there's a little Chinese
left if you're hungry."

The Lost girl fully sprang from her hiding place. "Do you have General Tso's
Chicken? I love that stuff!"

"Would you be sad if we don't?"

"A little."

"Then it's good I set some aside for you."

Pinkie tackled her in a hug. "You big meanie, don't tease me like that."

"But it's so easy."

They shared a laugh as they entered the apartment. All three Crusaders were seated
together on the couch to allow Sweetie Belle to show them sonogram pictures. The
baby was at approximately eighteen weeks and really looked like a human infant. As
per the parents' mutual request, the doctor would not be telling them the gender,
but that did not prevent Apple Bloom and Scootaloo arguing over interpretations.
The cowgirl was convinced the baby was a boy, while the athlete believed the
appendage in question to be an arm.

They paused when Sunset cleared her throat.

"Okay, girls, I'm not sending you to bed to sleep, but we do need to make
arrangements. Do you want the bedroom or the living room?"

"We can all fit on my bed, so you don't have to worry about space."

Sunset shook her head. "I'm not going to force you to go to bed at a particular
time. You can stay up all night if you want, but I'll probably be up early.
Besides, I don't think even you girls can all fit on your bed. Sweetie Belle, you
can take mine."

"We don't wanna push ya outta yer bed," Apple Bloom said.

"But Sweetie Belle shouldn't be sleeping on a couch," Scootaloo objected.

"It'll be fine, girls. The couch is a futon, and it's really comfy. I take naps
on it all the time. It's really big, too, so we can share it."

They debated sleeping on the futon couch or in the bed. Apple Bloom was
hesitating, but her family's values about being a guest were a pressing concern.
Scootaloo was already obstinate, and she was very protective of her oldest friend.
That concern for Sweetie Belle's well-being had grown to include her physical
safety since learning of the pregnancy.
Sunset could have ended the disagreement quickly, but preferred to allow the girls
to come to a decision together. She turned to Pinkie.

"Wanna go for a walk while they make up their minds?"

"Sure."

The night was young, the stars and the moon bright in the sky thanks to the farm's
distance from the city's lights. Both teens strolled about the paths around the
fields and the pastures.

Pinkie stopped when they were near the sheep barn. "I promised to tell my story
tomorrow. Can you show me some magick tonight to finish your promise?"

"I'm not really trained for it yet. I can only use the Mind, Space, and Spirit
Arcana so far, and those take a bit of setup to show to anyone else. Would it be
alright to show you later? I was thinking of repeating how I won a poker game by
switching cards with the other player."

Pinkie gasped. "I didn't take you for a cheater."

"It's not cheating for Mages, apparently. We can use our magick in any game as
long as we don't attack the other player. In fact, we actually have to declare
that magick's not allowed."

"Oh, I get it. Sorry, I was thinking like we do. The Changeling traditions don't
allow using contracts in regular games. We do have other games that are designed
to let us use them, but we usually play those in the Hedge. Since normal games
have a long history, using contracts on them would be disruptive and draw
attention."

"Games," Sunset mumbled. She thought for a moment, then said, "That gives me an
idea. Just a second."

There was a book in Sunset's room that she had purchased as a gift to Pinkie Pie.
It was a small collection of party games from around the world. Her friend might
have known them, but Sunset felt it was worth the purchase if Pinkie found even one
new game.

She sent a message to Sweetie Belle to ensure the Crusaders were not in the
bedroom, then focused on wanting the book in her hands. She put all of her hopes
of making a beloved friend happy into her will, pinning those feelings on the book
itself. She envisioned its size, weight, and appearance, as well as its exact
location on her shelf. It took but an instant to form a bond with the object. The
magick touched the book, summoning it from the shelf to her upheld hand. With a
few words of High Speech that symbolised moving something, she felt the book
suddenly in her hand as the spell completed. It had taken only a few seconds, but
spells always seemed longer.

Sunset offered it to her friend as she asked, "Does that satisfy the contract?"

"I could feel that, but it wasn't like when I use a contract. Your magick is more
like 'whoosh' and 'bam' and 'the world is bending like when you look at a straw in
a glass of water.' Does mine feel really different to you?"

"I've only been around it twice - and I didn't exactly have the training to examine
it either time - so I can't give a colourful description, but it did feel
different. It's more ... subtle, like you're bonding with the thing and talking to
it. I'm sure that I'll be able to describe it better one day."

Pinkie giggled. "That's exactly what it's like, silly. Sometimes, you don't need
a lot of fancy adjectives and verbs to get in the way of describing something. I
know you Awakened like to study a lot and pick out just the right name for each and
every thing you find, but I think you might let that distract you from just feeling
it sometimes, you know?"

"So you'd say your magick is more natural?"

That earned a shrug. "I guess that's the best way to say it without lots of those
verbs and adjectives and maybe a few adverbs. You call your spells 'Willworkings',
right? Well, we're trying to get stuff to do what we want, too, but we have to ask
for it instead of changing the world to get it.

"Everything has at least one category, and each category has certain rules. Once I
learned how to make a contract with a lightbulb, I could use what I learned to make
one with sunlight or even lightning for certain things. The more I learn about
contracts with one group, the easier it is to figure out another that's similar.

"By the way, I asked Pearl, and she said I could use my contracts on your flat as
long as you give me permission first. She said she'd really like to study them, so
we were able to form a contract. Is it okay if I make a couple to watch over
Sweetie Belle and the baby?"

"Of course it is. I'd appreciate having another set of magick to help her. The
only thing I'd say is to ask her first, but I can't imagine she'd refuse. That
girl wants to know everything about us."

Pinkie suddenly looked glum. "I understand that, but she's eventually going to
find out things that really scare her. You know that saying? 'Don't ask questions
if you don't want to know the answers.' When we talk tomorrow, I want her to hear
my story, too, but it might make her worry a lot for the baby. I'll warn her
first, but I wanna know if it's okay to offer it."

Sunset pondered the question. It was true that Sweetie Belle would appreciate
learning anything that their new friends - or old ones - would share. She was also
becoming more aware of the fact that she was carrying another life, which brought
with it the normal concerns; the problem was the compounding of supernatural
knowledge. It was easy not to fear faeries stealing a child when one did not
believe they existed; Sweetie Belle did not have that dubious luxury.

"She might be a minor, but she is old enough to make a lot of her own decisions.
If you're willing to include her, then she needs to decide if she wants to know."

In a way, Awakening was like becoming an adult: It brought with it cares and
concerns unimaginable to one's previous life. The only difference was that many
people had family to ease them into adulthood, while Awakening was an instant and a
profound change. It was easy to see the negatives, but Sunset believed the
positives of her new life outweighed them.

"Do you want to stay the night, too? It'll turn our frowns upside-down."

"Now you're speaking my language," Pinkie giggled. "I don't have anything planned
for tomorrow, so I'd love to have a sleepover."

They hurried back to the house. Pinkie tucked the book into her hair, where it
disappeared. Sunset felt a brief glimmer of magick that was somewhat like the
Space Arcanum. With training, she would have the skill to create what Sweetie
Belle decided to call 'pocket dimensions' to stash more than should fit into
something - such as actual pockets. Though Sunset wondered if Pinkie had a similar
ability, she was unsure she wanted to ask.

The Crusaders were going to sleep in the bedroom. Apple Bloom had relented, since
neither wished to risk making Sweetie Belle uncomfortable. It was obvious she
appreciated their concerns, even if she would be fine. They bade the older girls a
good night and retired, which Sunset was sure meant they would be awake at least a
couple hours more. She left the living room's ceiling fan running so that the
white noise would hide their giggles.

She laid out the futon. "Do you mind sharing with me, or do you want the recliner?
I can put a cot in my room, too, if you don't mind staying up with them."

"Sweetie Belle says you make a really good hug pillow, so I'll take the couch with
you."

Sunset giggled at the thought. With a smile, she replied, "Of course she does."

Despite the implied threat of using Sunset as a body pillow, Pinkie stayed on her
side of the bed. If she did hug Sunset in their sleep, the Mage did not notice it.
She woke to find Pinkie lying on her face, arse halfway in the air. After seeing
that sleeping posture at so many slumber parties, Sunset had learned merely to
shake her head.

The younger girls woke when the scent of cooking bacon permeated the flat.
Scootaloo decided to wake Pinkie, giving the older girl a light shove that pushed
her to her side. A snort and a murmured "but the jumping beans don't like to
dance" preceded stretches and yawns.

While Sunset finished cooking breakfast, Pinkie chased Scootaloo around the flat,
threatening to tickle the athlete until she turned blue. It was so normal that
Sunset almost forgot the promised talk later. For just a short time, she and
Pinkie could be nothing more than somewhat average late-teen girls.

Just as Sunset was plating breakfast, Pinkie caught her target. Scootaloo may not
have turned blue, but she did receive a good tickling that left her gasping for
air. Neither of her friends tried to help her, too busy laughing at her plight.

"You're going to pay for that," she warned them, grinning too widely to be taken
seriously. "I don't care how many months I have to wait, Sweetie Belle's getting
it, too."

The rest of the morning passed as quietly as it could when all three Crusaders were
together. They avoided anything dangerous, but cleaning the dishes still resulted
in a wet kitchen and three damp teenagers. To get them dry, Sweetie Belle took
them for a walk about the farm, which kept them occupied until lunch. They
returned filthy, having spent the rest of the morning assisting the farmhands with
various chores.

It may have been old hat for Apple Bloom, but she did not seem to mind, for even
work could be fun when done with friends - though such productivity was
questionable. Sunset wondered how long it would take for Pearl to ban them from
helping. If the girls had caused mayhem, Sunset would have heard the screams and
seen the staff fleeing long before Sweetie Belle could tell her that they would
need to move to another country and change their names.

The Crusaders shared the bathroom to get clean, where Sunset could hear fascinated
comments about the very slight baby bump accompanied by questioning tones. As
Sweetie Belle's voice did not ascend the scales, the questions must not have been
too personal. Based on the audible splashing, the bathroom was probably also going
to need mopping, a fact that could only draw a smile to Sunset's face. She would
never understand how three girls could make such large messes so consistently.

The girls emerged from the bathroom with clean, shiny skin and wrinkled fingers.
While she was distracted, Apple Bloom gave Sweetie Belle a light poke in the ribs
that elicited a squeak of surprise.

"We're even squeaky clean," she joked.

Scootaloo groaned, then joined Sweetie Belle in poking their friend, who also had a
few squeaks in her.

"Girls, I hate to be a spoilsport, but I should take you home. I have stuff I need
to do, and I think you all still have at least some homework."

"Yeah, I should work on that essay," Scootaloo admitted. "It's one of those career
plans. I just don't know what to write."

"Rainbow Dash had some trouble with those. Why don't you ask her for some advise?"
Sunset suggested.

"I want to, but she's been so busy lately. She doesn't really have time for
anything these days."

Sunset placed a reassuring hand on the girl's shoulder. "She's got a lot on her
mind with college coming up, but I know she'll make time for you if you let her
know it's important to you."

"But I don't wanna bother her," Scootaloo objected, eyes downcast.

"You won't. If she's really not available, she'll let you know. I think she just
needs a reminder to focus on other things sometimes, okay?"

"But she's been blowing me off a lot lately. Even when she is free, she doesn't
say anything anymore."

"I promise she's not doing that on purpose. Do you want me to ask her for you?"

"I'm not a baby; I'll text her myself."

She had already sent a message before she realised that Sunset had manipulated her.
"You're good."

"I'll need the practise for when the baby gets older."

Dash replied quickly with an offer to meet at Scootaloo's flat that afternoon to
assist in writing her essay. Sunset offered to edit, as Dash had a way with words
when she concentrated, but her punctuation and formal grammar needed work.

Sunset gave both girls a ride, saving Apple Bloom the long walk back to her farm.
The weather was pleasant, so walking would not have been uncomfortable, but she
would still have her own work to do. The cowgirl was familiar with standard
transmissions, thanks to occasional use of the farm equipment, but Scootaloo had
not seen a clutch and a gear shift outside movies, so she was fascinated by
Sunset's car. Since she was already planning to give Sweetie Belle lessons, Sunset
offered to teach the Crusaders to drive at the next sleepover.
When she returned, Pinkie Pie and Sweetie Belle were waiting in the living room.
They had already discussed the fact that Pinkie had an unhappy story to tell, and
Sweetie Belle was ready to hear it. Only delaying to serve cans of soda, Sunset
joined them.

"Okay, so I know this story can be super confusing. Only other Lost really
understand, but I'll do my best to explain. Just try not to interrupt. It's hard
to start, and I might not be able to finish if you do."

"I promise," both listeners said.

Pinkie took several deep breaths to steady herself before speaking.

"When I was little, Granny Pie was still alive and lived with us. She came over
from the Old Country before Dad was born. She believed all of the old stories and
legends about faeries, and she'd tell them to us all the time.

"I don't think my parents really believed, but they didn't complain about her
keeping up the traditions, like putting out a saucer of milk on the new moon. Me
and my sisters liked the stories and traditions; they could be a little scary, but
we didn't really believe them, either, so we were like kids at Halloween.

"I was coming home from school one day - I think I was eight, but I can't remember
- when I found some of the older kids picking on Marble. She's my twin sister, but
she's really quiet and shy, so she'd get bullied a lot. I chased them away and
asked her what happened.

"Marble thought she'd heard a voice calling her from this abandoned barn on the
side of the road we took to school. It had scared her, so she was crying when the
bullies found her. I wanted to make her not be scared, so I said I'd go inside and
prove there wasn't anything scary.

"I don't remember much after that until I woke up. Something called my name, and
then I was grabbed, and then I fell asleep. The one that took me carried me
through the Hedge to Arcadia.

"Arcadia is crazy, but not the good, fun kind. Everything is wrong and weird. If
you stand in a fire, it'll burn you up, but you won't get warm at all. You can
drink water until you explode, but you'd still die of dehydration. It's broken
into domains or territories or whatever you wanna call them, and each one's master
sets all of the rules.

"I was sold to the one that became my Keeper. I don't like to say his name, since
it might get him to notice me and come to get me back, but I'll write it down for
you."

She produced a sticky note pad and a pen by reaching into her hair, then scribbled
'The Hunter' on it. Once Sunset and Sweetie Belle read it, she tore it into bits
that she threw into the air like confetti. The shreds dissolved to nothing as they
floated to the carpet. She stored the writing implements again before she
continued.

"The True Fae are really old. I don't know where they came from - or if they came
from anywhere - but they control Arcadia. They made contracts with everything
there, and all of their slaves have to make one with them in order to survive. I
was chained up until I finally made the contract. They gave me food and water,
lots of it, but even eating piles of food didn't stop me from starving. I knew I'd
die soon if I didn't do it, and nothing I could do would let me escape.
"That was the first thing that changed me. Once you make that contract, you really
do become their slave for 'forever and a day.' That means they can do whatever
they want to you. Each time you make a new contract with something there, it makes
a tiny change until you stop being you.

"I could see that in some of the old slaves, the ones that had been there a really
long time. They'd completely stopped being themselves and became what our Keeper
wanted them to be.

"His name should give you a clue. We were the prey. He'd pick one of us to be the
game for a hunting trip, then he'd go out with his lesser incarnations. If you
avoided getting caught, you'd get to live another day. If not, he'd have you for
dinner.

"The thing is, that didn't take us out of the game. We'd remember being cut up and
cooked and eaten, but then we'd be in our cages the next day. It hurt so bad each
time that I just wanted to die for real. We'd go to bed on the screams of the prey
from that night."

She took a few more deep breaths. Keeping their promise not to interrupt, both
members of the audience settled for placing a hand on her for support. When Pinkie
spoke again, her voice had become flat and uninflected, as though she was merely
reciting a boring fact in front of a class.

"I don't know how long I was there. Before long, I'd just shut it all out. Each
time I failed, I'd wake up a little more like a fox. He changed me to make the
games more fun, since catching us too fast was boring. If we did win, he'd give us
a small reward.

"By the time I got a reward, I had
give myself over to being the fox,
dinner instead of the usual slop.
some of the pieces. It was one of
did.
stopped feeling anything. I was just about to
but then I finally got a reward: Scraps from
I was just going to eat it, but I recognised
the deer, who'd become a slave a little after I

"That broke me out of it. I liked the girl that became the deer and didn't want to
eat her, even if she'd just wake up a little more like a deer the next day. It was
like the first time I'd really looked around since I'd gotten there.

"When I refused to eat, my Keeper decided to have a night game to punish me. The
night games were the worst. I hadn't been through one, but the ones that did never
came back. The sounds they made when they were caught were the most horrible
sounds, and I can't forget them even now.

"I was sure I'd die, but I didn't want to anymore. I was awake again, and I could
remember all of the games from before. When he let me out of the cage, I used
every trick I could to get out of his domain and back to the Hedge.

"There were a few close calls, but I made it. Once I was in the Hedge, I just kept
running. I was a fox, after all, so I could go fast. I ran and ran for a long
time, taking random turns and even going through the thorns. I was all cut up and
bleeding, but I didn't stop until I collapsed.

"Some friendly goblins found me, and they nursed me back to health. They shared
some of their fruits with me that helped me get back some of my human form, so I
got what you see when I put down my mien. When I was stronger, they taught me a
few of their contracts for getting around the Hedge so I could find my way home,
but they warned me that I wouldn't like what I'd find. Before I left, they told me
how to find other Lost so I wouldn't have to be alone.
"I think I must have been about fourteen when I left the Hedge. As much as I
wanted to go home and see Mum and Dad and my sisters and Granny Pie again and hug
them, I looked for another Lost first. There wasn't a Freehold near my hometown,
but I found a motley. They gave me a place to stay and taught me more about living
as one of the Lost. In fact, they taught me the word.

"We need emotional energy - which is also called Glamour, like your Mana - to power
our contracts. Each of us prefers a different emotion. We can ... harvest it from
humans whether they're awake or asleep. It's easier when they sleep, but you need
to know the contracts for dreamwalking to do it. You can probably guess that I
prefer the happiness that comes from laughter.

"The problem is that it takes a bit of the emotion from the person. If you take a
little from a lot of people, it won't hurt them, but going to the same people over
and over steals it until it's gone. They have to recover, and they can't feel that
emotion very well until then. I guess it's a little like the Kindred and drinking
blood? Anyway, nobody told me, so I was hurting people for months before I
realised it.

"Finally, I snuck to the family farm during summer break to see how things looked.
I still wanted to get back my old life if I could. I found out something had taken
my place, and nobody even noticed. When the Gentry abduct someone, they usually
leave a fetch in their place. The fetch is just made from twigs and leaves, but
the powerful magick of the True Fae makes them seem alive.

"There was another Pinkie who was getting ready to start high school. She had
everything that should've been mine if I hadn't been such a stupid little kid and
ignored Granny Pie's warnings. Granny Pie had passed away while I was gone, and I
never got to say good-bye, but that fake one did. I hated her. I wanted what she
had, so I asked the motley that had taken me in to help.

"They did, but they warned me that I'd never be able to go back. They told me I'd
be happier if I learned to let it go and make a new life, but I wouldn't listen.

"We got the rest of my family to leave one day, then I went and fought my fetch.
Even if it was just a magickal construct, it screamed and fought and-and bled like
a human."

Pinkie closed her eyes, a few tears leaking to fall down her cheeks. Voice still
monotone, she said, "I murdered her. Oh, she turned back into grass and twigs and
leaves, but she begged me to spare her until the end. All I could see was that she
had taken what belonged to me, and I killed her. I was so mad; those damn Gentry
took my life away and made me into a monster.

"When it was over, I didn't feel any different. I was still a fox who'd spent
years being chased, cut up, and eaten by a Faery. It just meant I could try and
pretend that I was Pinkie Pie again.

"When my family came home, I pretended to be sick. My magick faked all the
symptoms, so they didn't notice I was different right away.

"By the time we got to August, they could tell. I couldn't make myself believe
that everything was just a nightmare when I could talk to the rocks and streams and
wind. I could hear them whispering about me; they were worried about me, and I was
glad for that, but they thought I was the other Pinkie.

"I decided to tell them. Maud had come here to go to college, but she came back
almost every weekend that summer, so I waited for her to visit. It ... it didn't
go well."

Pinkie finally lost control of herself. She was unable to speak as uncontrollable
tears and whimpers evolved into sobs. Her hair completely lost its poof; even her
colour was draining as her mien slipped. Sunset and Sweetie Belle hugged her,
trying to offer what comfort and support they could. Several minutes passed as
Pinkie trembled in their arms.

When she regained her control, she continued her story.

"Mum and Dad rejected me. They c-called me a monster. They wanted to know what
I'd d-done to their real daughter. Marble was crying because she thought that
I ... ate the real Pinkie. Limestone, she ... she grabbed a knife and attacked me.
She called me a m-monster, too, and she wanted to k-kill me.

"I used a contract to put them to sleep. After that, I realised that Maud ...
hadn't said anything. I was going to put her to sleep, too, but she s-stopped me
when she gave me a hug."

Pinkie almost smiled as she recounted the memory. Sunset wished she could view her
friend's emotions as she could others', but Pinkie's magick blocked those
perceptions.

"Maud doesn't really get touchy-feely, but she likes hugs when we give her one.
She almost never ever hugged me first, but she did that day. She said she knew I
was the real Pinkie, and that she loved me.

"She'd thought something was wrong the day the fetch took my place, but she never
knew. I think she's a little like you, Sweetie Belle; she can see things
sometimes, but not as much as you can. She knew Granny Pie was right, so she
believed me when I showed her what I'd become.

"I changed my family's memories so they wouldn't hate me anymore. It worked, but
it wasn't perfect. They still thought something was off, and they'd have
nightmares of a fox monster eating one of us. When I told Maud, she offered to let
me live with her and go to school here.

"Once I moved out, everybody felt better. They don't have nightmares anymore. We
can be a happy family when I visit.

"I found out about our Freehold right away. It was so amazing: A whole bunch of
Lost, just like me. They could understand what had happened to me, and they helped
me get over the worst of it, the stuff Maud couldn't help me with.

"My only problem was using my contracts. I didn't want to hurt anybody, but I
needed the Glamour to use my magick to protect myself. Maud actually helped me
with that.

"She said that I shouldn't let all the bad things that happened make me depressed
all the time. I can't change it, so I have to accept who I am now. She said she'd
always be on my side and support me, so I should move forward. Instead of being
sad and mopey, I could try to make others happy.

"When I started school, I decided to be a new person. I took Maud's advise and
tried to make people happy. Parties, baking, being a shoulder to cry on ... I
found ways to spread happiness, and then I could get Glamour without hurting
anybody.

"Even when you came, Sunset, and did the bad stuff, I found ways to keep everybody
happy. You have no idea how many times I thought about using my magick to make you
leave or change, but I'd talk about it with Maud. She warned me not to use magick
for something like that. Little things were okay, but she didn't ever want me to
attack someone unless I had no choice, since she was afraid I'd really turn into a
monster.

"So that brings us here. I mean, I figure you know the rest. If you forgot how we
became friends or anything, I don't mind telling that story. It's a lot happier
than mine."

Sunset leaned against Pinkie. "I can't believe you didn't break. My Awakening was
bad, but I don't think I could've made it through what you did. You're amazing,
Pinkie Pie."

"I don't think you're a monster," Sweetie Belle said. "You're one of my friends.
Monsters don't feel bad if they hurt someone, and they don't try to help others.
You used your contracts to protect Sunset when she was hurt, but you didn't give in
when she was a bully. That's how I know."

Pinkie finally smiled. "I'm glad I have you girls. It's like when Maud accepted
me. We Lost can understand each other, but it's not the same."

"Why do you think they took you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I don't know. Maybe because I was there? They're fixed creatures that can't
understand change or natural order. They set their rules, and then they follow
them forever. I must have broken a rule, so that meant they could take me."

Pinkie leant against Sunset, their heads resting against each other's. "You know,
I think we Lost have a lot in common with you Awakened. Even our magick is kinda
similar. The big difference is that you guys are broken before you Awaken, but
we're broken by becoming Lost.

"The hard part is putting ourselves back together afterwards. It's like when you
break a beautiful plate. It'll never be the same, but you can make something even
better from the pieces. I like making people laugh, and I might not have changed
into the kind of person I am now if not for what happened to me.

"Maybe not everything can be fixed, but I'm going to work on myself. You'll do the
same, won't you?"

Sunset promised; she was unsure how else to respond. She did not think she would
find many mental health specialists trained to assist the Awakened. While
balancing both mundane and magickal lives had not yet proved as difficult as she
had feared, she also had barely even started her training. At least Pinkie could
offer an example of how to keep everything in its place.

'You aren't even thinking about how to get rid of me anymore? Thanks, Sunny; I
love you, too.'

'I'll find a way someday, but I have more pressing issues right now.'

'Keep telling yourself that.'

> Chapter XIX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Magick
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After pausing their lessons for nearly two weeks to ensure Sweetie Belle was safe
and settled into her new home, Pearl and Sunset were continuing. Sweetie Belle had
apologised multiple times for causing the delays, but neither adult was concerned.
There were no time limits on the apprenticeship, so they were not hurrying through
anything. As Pearl explained during the first lesson, rushed training usually
resulted in another dead Mage.

They would be holding all lessons in Pearl's library until further notice. It was
warded to protect it from Sleepers and to ensure that accidents would not destroy
anything except, perhaps, the inhabitants. One of the farm's ley lines ran through
it, granting them access to Mana as needed.

As Sweetie Belle had a long weekend when the lessons started again, Sunset invited
her to observe. Both teens entered the library, where they found Pearl standing by
a desk with several tomes stacked on it.

"Are you sure it's okay for me to be here?" Sweetie Belle asked, hesitating at the
stairs.

"Yer a recognised Sleepwalker, 'n Sparky's friend. These are her lessons, so yer
welcome if'n she says it's okay."

"I don't know how much you'd get out of it, but I thought you'd be interested."

Sweetie Belle's reply was still hesitant. "I really, really wanna know more about
magick, but what if I break something or get in the way? What if I cause you to
lose control? What if I ruin a spell and it causes Sunset - er, Sparky - to break
into a bunch of little crystals that are scattered across the multiverse, and then
I have to go and retrieve them, and it takes years of going to really bad places?"

Pearl shook her head vigorously, as though trying to clear water from her ears.
"Ah don't think that's even possible fer multi-degree Masters. 'Sides, we ain't
even usin' magick today."

"Okay."

Orchid was chipper as she took a seat next to Sparky, carrying herself as though
some terrible weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Sparky would never fully
understand how her friend's head worked. Even when she learned how to read them,
she had no intention of viewing Sweetie Belle's or Pinkie's minds.

"Before Ah start, is there anythin' ya want explained?"

"A couple things, if that's okay. Ace mentioned something about the 'Seers', and I
was wondering how Awakened magick gets ... stronger? Better? I think you get the
idea."

"Alright, we can start with those. Far as gettin' more powerful goes, well, Ah
know yer able ta sense our 'sparks,' right?" She waited for Sparky's nod. "They
get more noticeable as yer understandin' of magick grows. It's personal, so Ah
cain't really give examples, but ya'll know when it happens. We call 'em moments
of Gnosis."

Orchid gasped. "I know that one; it's the Greek word for knowledge." She wilted
at noticing both sets of eyes on her. "Sorry, I'll be quiet."

"No need fer apologies unless yer bein' a disruption. This lesson's fer the both
of y'all, 'n yer right about the meanin' of the word. This ain't a formal
classroom, so ask questions or offer comments whenever ya like. Ah'll let ya know
when it's a bad time.

"Now, these moments can take years, but Ah've never heard of anybody not havin' one
unless they die first. Just keep studyin' the Mysteries, even after we're done
with yer apprenticeship, 'n it'll happen.

"Be careful ya don't confuse Gnosis with the idea of learnin' the ten Arcana.
Those are?"

Sparky sat upright and drew a deep breath. "Death, Fate, Forces, Life, Matter,
Mind, Prime, Space, Spirit, and Time." At Pearl's applause, she gave a mock bow
from her seat. "Awakened are ranked in each, from simply having no knowledge of it
through Initiate, Apprentice, Disciple, Adept, and Master."

"Right again. We use 'em accordin' ta the Practises. Before Ah explain the
Thirteen Practises, Ah'll tell ya about the Seers of the Throne. Ya want the long
version or the short one?"

"Might as well cover everything. If there's something I don't understand now, I

can ask about it later. Same for you, Orchid."

Pearl took a sip from a canteen she had placed on another table. Sparky assumed it
was water, but had a growing suspicion that her mentor never drank plain water.
When she was ready, she said, "Long ago, in what we call the Time Before, there
wasn't a separation 'tween the Supernal Realms 'n the Material Plane. Mages ruled
kingdoms all over the world, but they decided it wasn't enough. They built a
ladder, which has a different name in every story, so they could take control of
the Supernal Realms 'n all of reality.

"The first ta go up were the Exarchs. They fought against the ancient gods 'n
threw 'em down. Later, another group followed. They're called the Oracles, 'n
they fought the Exarchs ta make sure nobody controlled reality.

"The war broke the worlds, separatin' us from the Supernal. The Abyss came inta
bein', 'n the Material Plane also became known as the Fallen World.

"We don't rightly know if the Oracles exist, but somebody built the Watchtowers.
The Exarchs wanna control everythin', so Ah doubt they'd give us a way ta gain even
a fraction of their power. There are folk that doubt the Exarchs, too, but Ah
believe there's solid evidence fer them.

"The Seers are folk that serve the Exarchs. They claim ta get visions from their
Ascended masters, 'n their leaders even say they talk ta the Exarchs directly.

"The Diamond Orders 'n the Seers hate each other. We want a free world -
supposedly, anyways - 'n they wanna be rulers. Ya might say we've been in a cold
war with 'em ever since the Watchtowers came inta bein'."

"What about the Free Council?"

"The Libertines are our allies, formin' the Pentacle, but they're more willin' ta
talk ta the Seers. Ah don't know if the Seers talk back, but that's their own
business. If'n ya ever meet a Seer, tell one of the Councillors right away.
They're hostile, 'n they won't hesitate ta do whatever they gotta do ta get what
they want."

Sparky thought back to the brief time she had spent wandering Pandemonium, as well
as the figure she had met there. If that being had existed and not been yet
another test, then she had met either an Exarch or an Oracle. That gave her a
coin's toss of being one of the people Pearl and her new friends despised. Since
she owed a debt to that figure, she hoped the Oracles were real.
"Alright, let's end today with the Practises. Ah hope yer memory's as good as Ah
think it is, 'cause this is a lot ta take at once."

They occupied the next two hours listening to Pearl and asking questions. The
names of the Thirteen Practises tended to give a hint of what they were, so
memorising them was the hardest part. Note-taking was perfectly acceptable, but
the Awakened tended to judge one another on knowledge and referencing notes or
acknowledging that one did not know something was a sure way to lose standing.

As an Initiate, Mages could access three: Compelling, Knowing, and Unveiling.

They were each relatively simple effects, but could provide a wealth of information
or a small nudge to accomplish a goal when used wisely.

Apprentices could use Ruling, Shielding, and Veiling. Those offered more of a push
rather than a nudge, or to hide information or to protect themselves.

"I think I used some Mind Rulings when I was talking to your family," Sparky
commented to Orchid. "It was how I forced them to tell me the truth and how I got
them to let you live with me."

"Apprentice is only the second rank, right?" Orchid waited for affirmation. "Then
I can't wait to find out what the others can do."

"Settle down 'n Ah'll get on with it," Pearl replied with a smile.

As the Awakened reached the rank of Disciple - which was Sparky's in the Mind
Arcanum - it granted Fraying, Perfecting, and Weaving. The first two were polar
opposites, breaking something or fixing it, except that 'something' could include
almost anything if the correct Arcana came into use. Weaving allowed permanent
changes to a state, so long as the thing being changed did not transmute into
something else. It included an ability to alter a few seconds of time, using - of
course - Time magick. Only gifted Unicorns could have hoped to accomplish even a
fraction of what was possible under those Practises.

Knowing that any Mage taking the time to work at it could reach magicks that were
unimaginable even to an Alicorn made Sparky shiver. If not for the vaguely defined
risk of Paradox - which was to be another lesson - she could easily see how the
ancient Awakened had become the masters of their world.

At the rank of Adept, Patterning and Unraveling became new toys in the Willworker's
box. They were essentially far more powerful versions of Fraying and Perfecting.
Permanent transmutation was a possibility, as was utterly ruining something or
making it nigh-indestructible.

"They're kind of like yin and yang," Orchid commented. "Two opposite forces that
are equal to each other."

"Most of the Practises counter each other," Pearl replied. "If'n ya know
somebody's used magick fer somethin' 'n ya wanna stop it, we form counterspells
with the opposite. Once ya've got a solid understandin' of how ta use magick,
Sparky, Ah'll teach ya how ta use 'Dispell.'"

Finally, Pearl reached the purview of Masters: Making and Unmaking. In defiance
of the laws of Physics, Awakened reaching that point could create almost anything
from nothing or obliterate existing matter and energy. Even people, ghosts, and
spirits were not immune to it.

"Ah'll show ya an example. Look at the flower pot there." Pearl led them to a
small classic window planter. It was on a table in her ritual area, an offset
corner of the library directly in the ley line. The little pot already had soil,
which was slightly damp. "Ah'm a Master of Life. Y'all get ta see Makin' in
action."

She lifted a gardening spade that had a light coating of soil on the blade and
focused on the flower pot, holding her tool aloft. Sparky could feel power like
none she had yet observed flowing from her mentor through the spade and into the
flower pot. The Mana in the ley line began to follow her focus, soaking into the
soil. Pearl spoke words of the High Speech, specifically using symbols of life and
fertility, which painted an image of a field of the brightest flowers and the
greenest grasses. She wove her spell, moving her gardening spade in a complex
rhythm. It took mere seconds for all the potential in the air to coalesce.

A small orchid suddenly existed, its roots firmly planted in the soil of the flower
pot. It was vibrant and healthy, its colour matching exactly the purple of
Orchid's hair. Pearl lowered her spade to take the flower pot and offer it to
Orchid.

"Ah gave this a lastin' Duration. It'll live just like a flower grown from a
seed."

"Thank you, Pearl. It's beautiful."

"Magick ain't good or bad. Sometimes, we gotta destroy ta make space fer somethin'
new. We can make the world a better place or rip it ta bits. Each Awakened has ta
decide how ta use the power we've been granted."

The lesson completed, Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle returned from their hidden
corners to usurp Sparky and Orchid. They went back to their flat, where Sweetie
Belle placed her gift in the south windowsill. She regarded it for a moment.

"Do you think my baby is like this flower?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, she didn't come from nowhere, but she kinda did. She's a gift, but one
that'll need work to keep happy and healthy. I mean, Pearl had to give the orchid
a place to live, and ... I guess I'm not sure what I was thinking."

Sunset placed a comforting hand on her friend's shoulder. "It won't be easy, but
you have lots of people who care about you, and we'll all be there to help."

"Thanks, Sunset."

The next day was a Forum, so they did not meet. It was the day that the Consilium
would sample the Apples' labours, so Sparky made sure to be in attendance together
with Orchid. She was tempted to station herself by the buffet table again, but
dismissed the idea. On her first night, it worked to keep her a wallflower. On
this night, her peers would notice her odd behaviour.

The food may not have been fancy, but she heard very few complaints. Her friends
had outdone themselves, providing at least one of each item they made, which was an
extensive list. Most of her fellow Awakened loved it, taking far more than they
usually did until the table was practically cleared of edibles.

After the Forum, Ace informed her that the Hierarch would be contracting Sweet
Apple Acres for two Forums each month. Sparky had to force herself not to send a
message to Applejack; the surprise would be far more enjoyable.
The lessons continued semi-regularly, Pearl calling for her whenever they were both
free. As Sunset did not yet have a job, they met every few days.

The next meeting reviewed Imago, the creation of a spell. Sparky found it
intuitive, yet challenging. Nearly anything was possible; the Mage needed only to
bring the appropriate overall understanding of magick and how it worked, or Gnosis,
along with the correct Practises of whichever Arcana were applicable to the desired
effect. The Practises were an 'all or nothing' proposition, so learning that
another of the Awakened could use a Practise from a specific rank meant that
particular Mage could use them all.

When she had rescued Sweetie Belle, Sparky had unknowingly created the Imago she
would need to convince the girl's family to let her go. Examining it after the
fact, she had used both Mind Compelling and Ruling.

In principle, the formation of an Imago was not too different from when she had
used Unicorn magic to create spell matrices. The practise, however, was
drastically different. The Awakened had to bring a deep understanding of the rules
of reality, as well as the unconscious associations and symbols, to a Willworking.
The magick would fit itself to the Mage's specifications first, then to whatever
reality demanded. A giant amoeba like from old science fiction stories was
possible, but reality would cause it to collapse under its own weight if the Mage
did not plan for that.

For the times that a Mage needed to form a spell more quickly, they could learn
rotes. Each was basically an Imago that had been formed into a fixed pattern for
use by others. Casting one was easier, which meant using less Mana and time to
formulate the details as well as a lower risk of Paradox, but it traded having as
many options. When the only limits on magick were a Mage's understanding and
imagination, losing options became something of a bitter pill.

For the most powerful of spells, however, the Awakened preferred to turn to rituals
and grimoires. They required time, perhaps hours, but also represented the only
way to have a chance to bring into being the most radical of Imago.

"Let's talk about Paradox now, Sparky. That's when the Abyss feels ya reachin'
through it ta call on the Supernal. We create our spells 'n power 'em through our
will, but we're still imposin' the laws of a higher realm on the Material Plane.
If'n yer not careful, somethin' in the Abyss will try 'n hijack yer magick.

"On top of that, reality don't like us makin' changes. The greater the workin',
the more dangerous the Paradox. It gets stronger as a Mage does, too. If'n ya
accidentally call a Paradox now, it'll be like what happened at the Congressus
Peculiaris. If Ah do it, Ah could be seriously hurt.

"Ya'll feel it if Paradox is comin'. If'n ya don't do anythin', it'll hit yer
spell. It's different every time, but it'll usually cause some perversion of what
ya wanted. If'n ya contain in yerself - yer Pattern - it'll hurt, but ya'll be
able ta control yer spell."

"Is there a way to reduce the risk?"

"A bunch. We call 'em Yantras. Usin' tools that represent yer spell help, too.
Don't let Sleepers see ya, especially with vulgar magick that they cain't
rationalise. Sympathy, the ties ta somethin', makes a big difference, which is why
blood and hair are so common. A demesne - formed with soul stones - helps, but a
soul stone also connects deep ta its maker, so ya'd best be careful ta hide it if'n
ya make one. The resonance of an area, like usin' Life magick on mah farm. There
are a bunch of tricks, but we'll go over those in detail later.
"The last part ta remember about spellcastin' is that ya cain't change it after the
fact. Once ya fix the Imago 'n start the Workin', ya have ta see it through or
cancel it. Anythin' lastin' cain't be changed after it's done. It's one of our
only limits. Ya cain't even change how much Mana yer puttin' in it or what symbols
yer usin'. Nothin'."

"I understand."

Pearl stretched. "That's good fer today. Since Orchid's free tomorrow, we'll talk
about how a few Awakened overcome those limits."

The next morning, both teens sat quietly, listening to Pearl recount the legends of
the Arch Masters.

"They've got as many names as there are people ta name 'em. Arch Masters,
Archmages, Imperial Masters, 'n Seekers are the most common 'round these parts.

"These folk are known ta exist, 'ceptin' a few what won't believe. They found a
way ta transcend the limits of magick, surpassin' even Makin' 'n Unmakin'. They
don't have physical forms, exactly, livin' in their own souls.

"It's right hard ta track down an Arch Master. Rumours say they have an agreement
called the Pax Arcana, which prohibits usin' their magick ta interfere directly in
the world ... leastwise, fer makin' changes ta the fundamental rules. With their
power, they're believed ta be capable of damn near anythin'.

"Now, that's not ta say they don't use magick. They exist in the Astral Realms,
separate but part of it. That's where they keep on studyin'. We can find one if
we ask the right questions ta the right folk.

"If'n yer ever in need of a miracle that ya cain't do, ya can look fer an Arch
Master 'n plead yer case. They tend ta be aloof, but they're occupied with
thoughts we cain't imagine, like the Imperial Mysteries. That don't mean they
ain't still human in some way. They'll listen; if'n they judge yer request worthy,
they'll set ya a task. Complete it, 'n they'll bring their power ta help.

"None of Pentacle Orders allow Arch Masters ta hold positions in our Caucuses or
Consilia or Assemblies. They're too far beyond us, 'n we'd just be servants.
Leastwise, that's how most folk see it. The Seers' leaders are nearly all Arch
Masters, so it's possible.

"Any questions?"

Orchid raised her hand. "Can any Mage become one? Could you or Sparky?"

"Good question. The answer is that Ah don't rightly know. What little they've
told us says that most who try won't ever reach it. We've also passed down rumours
that they only allow those who are worthy ta make it."

"'Worthy?' They judge us?" Sparky asked.

Pearl shrugged. "It's just stories. They're a mite tight-lipped on it. It makes
sense, though. If'n ya wanna rule or help, yer gonna interfere in the world, which
they don't do. Ya gotta be amoral, willin' ta let people make their own mistakes."

"So they're a little like gods?" Orchid observed. "They'll help if you ask and
prove yourself, but they won't do anything on their own, and they'll guard their
knowledge to keep most others from joining them."
That earned a chuckle from Pearl. "Be careful who ya say that around. The more
religious folk might not like it.

"Now, if'n ya really wanna talk about gods, let's discuss Ascension. It's also
somethin' that must exist, but nobody knows how ta do it.

"The Arch Masters study the Imperial Mysteries 'n make small changes ta reality fer
one purpose: Ta open a path ta the Supernal Realms. One day, they exist. The
next, they're gone, transformed inta Ascended Bein's.

"The Exarchs 'n the Oracles were the first, but others have joined the ranks. We
don't know much about it, since we only see the Watchtowers when we Awaken, but
they live there. They have power over reality, but Ah'm guessin' they keep each
other in check.

"There are other folk out there that are pretty godlike, too. The main ones we
usually worry about are the Abyssal Annunaki, since most others don't care much
about us if'n we leave 'em alone."

"What are those?" Orchid asked.

"Best description Ah ever heard is 'aborted universes.' They represent what cain't
be. Ya let Paradox slip out of control, 'n ya might accidentally open a door fer
one of their servants.

"Ya never wanna face one. Ya think powerful spirits are scary? They corrupt
reality just by existin' in it. Everywhere they touch is defiled. Be careful
whenever ya get close ta the Abyss, 'cause it'll notice 'n it'll look right at ya.

"Some Mages worship it. They're called Scelesti, 'n they represent about the only
threat that'll get Pentacle 'n Seer Awakened workin' together. Never piss off a
Scelestus, 'n don't fight one unless ya've got help. They can abuse Paradox 'n the
power of the Abyss ta fight back.

"They hide in plain sight, right in the Orders. Ain't no easy way ta find 'em,
neither."

"What are some of those other 'gods'?" Orchid asked. "If you don't mind talking
about them."

Pearl grimaced, but patted Orchid's shoulder before the girl could apologise.
"Ah'm fine with it, but ya need ta remember that fer as little as we know about the
Exarchs, we know even less about the others.

"We have pretty broad powers over the world. With the right study 'n Practises, we
can visit outside the Material Plane even without an Iris fer it. Goin' beyond the
Material Plane or the Astral Realms requires lots of study 'n preparation, 'cause
the masters of those lands don't like Awakened tryin' ta learn their secrets.

"Ah'll list off a few, 'n y'all can learn more about 'em later. In the deepest
parts of the Underworld, watch out fer the Kerberoi. They're the lords of the Deep
Dominions, 'n they guard their domains right jealously. Only the Sin-Eaters really
have much of a chance of dealin' with 'em. Nobody's sure, but they might relate ta
the Supernal Realm of Stygia.

"That Lost friend of yers has probably mentioned the True Fae. They live in
Arcadia, but we don't know if what the Lost call 'Arcadia' is the same as the
Supernal Realm. Best ta leave 'em alone.
"Remember the spirits at yer school? Those were only what we call Gafflin's, Rank
1 or 2 spirits. They're the weakest common spirits, but they still caused a heck
of a lotta trouble. They're nothin' ta the Celestines, spirits at Rank 8 'n 9.
Don't even think about tryin' ta take on one. Even the Uratha give 'em a wide
berth.

"Then we get inta the bein's that we don't know much about at all. We've been over
the Kindred, Uratha, and Lost, but there are other supernatural folk. Ah'll tell
ya what Ah know about 'em, but t'ain't much."

"The Arisen talk about their Judges of Duat. Ah've never met any of the Arisen, so
what Ah've heard is all from mah own studies. They're said ta be folk from the
Time Before or somethin' similar, who were bound ta rise up again after they die.
Their Judges might be related ta the Kerberoi or might be completely different;
they just happen ta deal with the dead, too. All Ah know is that they're said ta
be at the end of the road fer the dead, weighin' souls fer admission ta the
afterlife.

"The Unchained - 'n Ah ain't met any of 'em, either - whisper about somethin' they
call the 'God Machine.' They're folks that stopped workin' fer it. Ah heard
they're originally just programmes 'n gears that somehow got free will. The God
Machine's supposedly some great big engine that has power comparable ta the Exarchs
'n Oracles combined. It uses its angels ta do at least some of its work 'n addin'
more ta it, but that's all rumour, so take it with a grain of salt.

"That's all Ah've got. Maybe Ace can get ya more, what with his Mysterium
connections, but he'd have ta charge ya fer it. Now, Ah'm gettin' downright
hungry, so let's call it a day. We'll talk about what else y'all should avoid next
time."

Sparky's next lesson covered threats closer to home. First up were the Mad, who
had become obsessed with something to the point of losing themselves to their
singular passion, leaking magick constantly. They were somewhat common, and were
not inherently dangerous unless one interfered in their passion. There were a few
that had toxic obsessions - such as one Pearl had known who fell to a morbid
fascination with the effect of poisons on children - but the Consilia maintained
Sentinels to deal with them.

She then learned of Banishers, Mages whose Awakenings had been especially
traumatic. They were opposed to all magick, seeking to destroy it wherever they
found it. Like the Scelesti, they were a threat that could bring Pentacle and Seer
Mages into a temporary truce.

There were two other common problems, both of which were illegal but thrived
regardless. Reapers stole and used souls for many purposes. Liches stole life
from others in a variety of ways, finding some method or another to live forever.
No matter how much effort all of the Orders put into eradicating them, the draw of
power ensured that there would always be more.

Then there were human threats. Some people knew of the supernatural and fought
against it. Not all were hostile; a few wanted to study anything they could find,
while others only worried about 'monsters' when one began causing harm. They
typically called themselves Hunters, or Vigilantes, and were hard to detect if they
did start investigating something.

Others that fell into what Pearl called the 'curiosities' category included the
Created. They were extremely rare, and were known to cause others to fear and to
hate them merely from physical proximity. What little Pearl knew of them indicated
that their magick involved the traditions of medieval alchemy. They tended to
travel constantly, as the very Earth would decay at their presence. Learning more
of them was certain to gain a Mage prestige. If Sparky encountered one, Pearl
stated it was like meeting Uratha or Kindred: They were intelligent beings and had
little record of being inimical to anyone not showing hostility to them.

After the large categories came more unique examples. Monsters and creatures,
according to Pearl, filled tomes. No matter how well-read any Mage was, there was
always something new. Most were absolutely hostile, but a few could be reasonable
or even friendly.

"Ya plannin' a trip anywhere fer any reason? Read everythin' about the area ya
can, then expect ta meet at least one unknown. Don't matter if'n yer travelin' the
Material Plane, the Underworld, the Shadow, the Astral Realms, or anythin' else.
Expect that whatever ya meet'll wanna kill ya. We attract attention just by bein'
Awakened."

"So be on my guard all the time?"

"Now yer gettin' it. Our magick is what draws 'em, 'n it's how we protect
ourselves. Next time, we'll go over how ta use magickal tools, since they'll be
useful when ya need ta protect yerself."

The following lesson was on a Sunday, the same day they were having a cookout to
celebrate the end of the school year. There were going to be two parties: The
first was only for those 'in the know' and included Ace, Clash, Midnight, and
Pinkie. The other one was going to be the following week with Sunset and Sweetie
Belle's normal friends and - of course - Pinkie.

The Crusaders would be Sophomores, while Sunset's friends were all graduating.
According to the doctor, Sweetie Belle would be due around September, which would
make the coming year difficult for her, but that also gave them the whole summer to
prepare for it.

Though she was free to join the lessons anytime, Orchid remained Sweetie Belle that
day. Magickal tools were interesting, but she would be unable to do much with
them. The teen explained that she preferred to join them only when the material
covered something applicable to her.

Sunset knew that her friend still considered herself a nuisance, but pushing too
hard would only have the opposite effect. She smiled and promised to distill the
lesson later so that Sweetie Belle would at least know something about it.

Pearl waited for Sparky in the basement, an assortment of items - most of them for
gardening - laid across two of the desks.

"First off, ya should know that yer gonna use tools that fit yer Path. If'n ya
join an Order, ya'll use tools that represent it, too. Fer the Warlocks, ya wanna
get somethin' in iron, brass, or leather. In a pinch, use any metal that's been
worked.

"Ya also need a weapon; yer Path likes whips, curved swords, or anythin' 'cruel.'
When yer castin' fer battle, use it, since that'll make it more powerful.

"Most of us keep a few different tools ta cover our most common Workin's. Ya want
a tool that'll represent what yer castin', but also matches yer Path ta get the
best effect. Somethin' sympathetic ta the target isn't gonna hurt none, neither.

"There is one more important topic ya need ta keep in mind. We call it 'Scourin','
'n it's how we get Mana when there ain't a ley line nearby. Ah'll teach ya how ta
do it later, but Ah'll explain what it is now. We can all feel our own Patterns,
what ya perceive as sparks 'cause of yer path. If'n ya reach out 'n fray yer own
Pattern a bit, ya'll gain just a little Mana.

"This is useful fer a fight, since ya don't always got another source of Mana
around, but it'll hurt. Even Ah cain't heal the damage it'll do ta yer body. It
has ta heal in its own time, 'n ya cain't Scour again 'til it does.

"How much ya can get depends on yer Gnosis. Ah'd do a fair bit of damage ta
mahself, but Ah'd get enough Mana even fer a Makin', while ya'd only get a couple
bruises 'n enough Mana fer a few basic spells.

"Now, Ah got a little surprise fer ya."

Pearl reached into one of shelves and retrieved a small object wrapped in plain
paper. She handed it to Sparky, who opened it to reveal her onyx brooch.

"Midnight found this after the battle at yer school. Ah've been keepin' it safe.
She said there's a mighty strong bond in this, like what a dedicated magickal tool
has. Was it what ya held first after Awakenin'?"

"I actually had this with me when I was in Pandemonium. I was naked except for
this, and I used it to cut my fingers so I could write my name in my Watchtower."

"Now that's downright powerful, Sparky. Take good care of that, 'cause it'll be
yer best tool. Ya Awakened in a battle, 'n ya threw yerself inta the fray without
any trainin'. That there brooch is a weapon, 'n it'll see ya through yer comin'
battles."

Sparky felt a small tear running down her cheek. "Thanks for protecting this.
It's just ... this was something Rarity gave me. I don't know how to feel about
that. We took out all the other stuff she gave me, but it's like she's still a
part of my life if I use something like this."

"Ah cain't rightly say that Ah know how ya feel, but be careful not ta throw out
somethin' that close ta ya. Anybody else could use it against ya. T'ain't a soul
stone, but it's still got a strong sympathetic bond.

"'Sides, it might not be the normal meanin', but Ah figure that'll count as a
'cruel' weapon. Ya certainly used it ta give that damn rat possessin' yer
classmate the 'what-fer.'"

Sparky did laugh a bit at the memory. It had felt so good to exterminate those
spirits, protecting Sweetie Belle and her school from their malevolent influence.
She would have to be honest with the girl about what the brooch was and why she was
keeping it. Sweetie Belle would understand, likely even appreciating the irony of
her sister's beautiful gift being used ad a weapon.

"Usin' a dedicated tool helps against Paradox," Pearl added once Sparky had relaxed
again. "Even when it don't apply ta the spell."

She continued to lecture on the many forms and uses of magical tools, going into
the greatest detail she could. She even cast the same minor spell four times,
first with nothing and then using different tools for the latter three so that
Sparky could feel the difference.

She was going back over the differences between regular tools and a dedicated one
when they heard footsteps on the stairs. Sweetie Belle had arrived to remind them
of lunch.

"Aw, shucks, Ah plum lost track of time. Thanks fer the reminder. That's all fer
today."

While Sunset went to visit Pinkie Pie to assist in preparing the desserts for the
cookout, Sweetie Belle went out somewhere. The cookout was to be a surprise, but
Sunset was sure the young teen would return in time.

It was getting into the early evening when they started cooking, but Sweetie Belle
had not yet returned. She was not with her Crusader friends, Button Mash, or
Midnight. Sunset was getting worried. If not for the sympathetic connection Pearl
kept on the girl to monitor for injury, Sunset would have been in her vehicle to
look for her ward. It was not as though Sweetie Belle was a child, but Sunset
cared for her as a friend and a sister.

Pearl called Clash and asked him to look for her. If she had not returned by the
time the food was ready, their group would be forming a manhunt. With Sunset's
skill in the Space Arcanum and her close emotional bond to Sweetie Belle, locating
the wayward teen would be easy. They had plenty of items to use as sympathetic
tools, as well. It was not how Sunset wanted to apply her lessons on their use,
but she was glad for it.

Sunset was the primary chef, taking yet another lesson from her mentor on the magic
of the proper way to grill steaks. Shoe leather was not permitted; if she allowed
it to happen, she would be stuck eating it. They were prepping the sides, both
getting increasingly anxious despite Pearl's spell not triggering, when they heard
a vehicle on the drive.

Clash's truck stopped, then he hopped down to run around the front to open the
passenger's door for Sweetie Belle. The girl was filthy, dirt ground into her
clothes and coating her skin. She was not injured, nor was she as depressed as she
usually was, so Sunset decided to have a talk about disappearing later in the
night. Sweetie Belle and the baby were safe, so there was no need to hurt the mood
of the cookout.

A small pure black cat sat on her shoulder. Sunset could feel that the cat was not
a cat, but had no idea what it was. Pearl must have noticed as well, as she nodded
at it and asked, "Ya make a new friend?"

"A few, actually. Do you mind if Clash and the others have dinner with us? I have
a story to tell you."

"They're already coming over for the barbecue," Sunset replied. "We're celebrating
the end of the school year. Pinkie's already on her way."

Giving a glare to Clash, though her grin ruined the effect, Sweetie Belle asked,
"Why didn't you tell me?"

"I thought you would enjoy the surprise."

As they all sat down to eat, Sweetie Belle introduced her companion as Karen. Both
declined to talk until they were satiated. Only after the group ate did she relate
her day's activities.

There was something about an amulet, an ancient ghost of an Awakened she called
Mike, meeting Karen, and an eldritch god that Sweetie Belle had named Ted who had
been thrown down from the Supernal Realms and bound into a lost temple in the Time
Before. Ted had cursed her children to be Sleepwalkers, then became her friend
before passing from existence and leaving her a big red scale as a gift. Mike had
also crossed, once he was sure the world would be safe from the wrath of the being
he had sealed. It was definitely just another day for Sweetie Belle. She simply
took the entire adventure in stride as she relaxed at the picnic table and
scratched Karen's ears.

"So ... now ya can see what Ah meant about meetin' new ... people anywhere, right?
Though Ah'm pretty sure even most Awakened don't consider that normal, not even in
the Mysterium. Ace?"

"Yeah, I think I'm just going to report this to the Hierarch," Ace said. "Expect a
finder's reward from the Mysterium. You might want to hide that scale, though, or
someone might try to take it to study."

Sunset still did not know what the cat was. Karen had not explained herself,
though she seemed perfectly satisfied with her perch on Sweetie Belle's lap, just
like a normal cat. None of the other Mages could identify her, but Pinkie offered
the answer.

"I just wanna know what one of The Bogeyman's servants is doing here. I'm giving
you a chance for Sweetie Belle's sake, but I'm watching you, buster."

Midnight imitated Pinkie as her eyes widened into saucers. She leant right into
Karen's face to ask, "You're an Arcadian? Are you one of the Moirae? an
Anachronism?"

"I have no idea what those are. I'm just one of the Lesser Fae, but I got tired of
serving The Bogeyman and left. I imagine that old monster was surprised when
fourteen of its human slaves and one of its Lessers disappeared."

Though Karen's face did not allow it to be seen, the smile was obvious from the
tone of her voice.

"Why'd you leave?" Pinkie asked. "I've never heard of anything like that."

"Oh, quite a few of us do, but not many get out. We're more bound to the masters
than you humans can ever be, so they tend to notice. When I escaped, I figured you
Lost wouldn't want to help one of your old captors. I've been living by the river
since then, hoping The Bogeyman wouldn't find me. I discovered that comforting
children's nightmares helps keep those mad eyes off me and them."

"What about the people you brought with you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I pointed them at the Freehold and disappeared. Let humans help humans."

Pinkie gasped. "You're the hero! I remember now: A whole bunch of people came
back about thirty years ago on the first day of spring. They said that something
had set them free and led them back through the Hedge. They still talk about you.
We hear the story every year when the Fall Court takes power, since Fall Queen was
one of them."

Karen tried to duck below the table, but Sweetie Belle lifted the cat back into
view. Cat or not, Karen was blushing.

"I got tired of the kids my master grabbed crying at his nightmares. I, uh, I
guess I got to liking human children. It's why I approached Sweetie Belle; she
still has some childishness remaining, but I could also feel another within her."

"Aw, why didn't you just tell me that you like kids in the first place?" Sweetie
Belle hugged her. "Karen, you said you'd be with us, right? Will you promise to
help keep my baby safe from things like your old master if you can?"

The Fae cat gave a squeaky sound that might have been a laugh. "If that's what you
want, then I will. It's not like I can disobey someone who knows my True Name."

"No, I don't mean it like that. I'd like you to stay because you're my friend.
Sunset, Pearl, you don't mind if Karen stays with us, do you?"

"Any friend of yours is a friend of mine."

"T'ain't like we're wantin' fer space."

Karen offered a gesture that was likely meant to be a shrug. "I guess you're stuck
with me, then."

"I guess I am," Sweetie Belle replied as she stroked her new friend's fur. She
turned to Midnight with a grin. "I didn't think about it until now, but your spell
worked out a lot better than I could've hoped for."

Sunset had no idea what spell that was, but Midnight would not have knowingly
placed something dangerous on Sweetie Belle. When she had clarification, she
merely sighed.

'Leave it to one of the Crusaders to take a simple Unveiling and turn it into a big
adventure.'

"Ah'll see what Ah can do ta get us access ta that temple," Pearl said. "It'd be a
right good place fer a few of yer lessons."

"Let me put in a good word with the Mysterium," Ace replied. "They're going to
lock it down, but I'm sure I can get you in there at some point."

Sweetie Belle pondered it for a moment. "You said something about a 'finder's
fee,' right? I have an idea."

The next several lessons took place within the ruins of the ancient temple, where
Sparky learned more of the Time Before. The basics she had learned previously were
straightforward, but the specifics gave her a headache.

When reality broke, it created the Lie - or perhaps the Exarchs imposed it - which
prevented most people being able to perceive magick. She knew that speaking of
magick to Sleepers was dangerous to them and led to a Mage invoking Paradox, but it
was worse than Sparky had realised: Over time, Sleepers exposed to undeniable
magick repeatedly would likely be driven insane. A single instance would simply
fade from memory quickly, ranging from being replaced by mere coincidence to wiping
the entire event from the minds of all witnesses.

Mortals - even Sleepwalkers at times - viewing nearly any magick would be plunged
into madness. Only the Kindred's powers seemed to be exempted from the rule. Even
the Lost had to be careful to avoid witnesses. The Equestrian magic seemed to be
similarly exempt, but Sparky was a little concerned. Despite Ace calling her a
Sleepwalker when he and Clash arrived at her school the first time and saved her
from a possessed Flash Sentry, Clash's shift to his hulking wolf-man form had been
traumatic to her.

Different people had varying tolerances for the supernatural; pre-Awakening Sunset
had been able to witness Ace's magick but nothing else. The Uratha's allies of the
'Wolf-Blooded' could watch them transform and rampage with no ill effect. For some
reason, Sweetie Belle could see and hear anything and go about her day. Even Pearl
was scratching her head when Sparky mentioned it. They decided to drop the topic
to preserve their own sanity.

After the Fall, gaining awareness of and access to magick became compared to waking
from a dream, leading to Mages taking the name 'Awakened'. Sweetie Belle
represented those partially between the Lie and the Truth, hence the term
'Sleepwalker', leaving 'Sleeper' for everyone else. Though Kindred, Uratha, Lost,
and the other supernaturals were also able to perceive Awakened magick, they each
had their own special magicks that might have been part of the sundered reality or
may have existed before the Fall and survived.

The headache arrived when Pearl tried to explain exactly what had happened during
the Fall. Not only had the world itself changed, both physically and
metaphorically, but the ancient kingdoms had completely vanished. Those kingdoms -
collectively called "Atlantis" in the West - had not simply vanished, they had
ceased to have ever existed. Only the few survivors remembered their homes and
passed stories down to their descendants, resulting the tales of such locations as
Atlantis, Shangri La, and Mu amongst others.

A few locations were missed when reality wrote them from existence, hidden as the
temple had been, but they also did not technically exist within the world. Such
locations were called 'Terrae Incognitae' due to their tenuous connection to the
Material Plane. It required Orchid's amulet - which she refused to give to the
Mysterium, no matter what they offered - to open a path to reach the temple. She
only entrusted it to Ace with a sworn, magickally binding oath that he would never
give it to another, and that he would return it when the Awakened created a new
path of their own.

Thanks to Orchid, Sparky was free to access the grounds at will. Normally, only
trusted members of the Mysterium and high-ranked Awakened would be permitted, but
the girl had insisted that her caretaker not be molested in visiting such a
wondrous site. Though she wanted to explore the entire premises, she refrained
from irritating the experts in their studies. The second part of Orchid's price
for permitting them access had been to share everything they learned with Sparky
and Pearl, so Sparky did not need to concern herself with missing anything, even if
it would be far more fun to discover something herself.

The temple itself looked to be a mixture of classical East Asian, Near Eastern,
Graeco-Roman, and Gothic architectural styles. Gentle, colourful light illuminated
the grounds, originating from the air itself, casting the building in a pleasant
evening's glow.

There were murals and tapestries within it, depicting events of a history that had
never happened. Writing adorned the walls, some in High Speech, but most written
in the cursive script of a language that had never existed.

Even the temple itself existed outside Time's provence; it passed normally as they
were within the grounds, but leaving found them at the time they had departed the
normal Material Plane, their bodies having aged as they would commensurate to the
time spent at the temple. According to Orchid, the ancient god had known that a
great deal of time had passed. Entering the grounds while another was present
showed that time had passed for them.

Sparky had to accept it as one of the inexplicable oddities of the universe. She
was sure there would be more, so it paid to be flexible in her thinking. For that
reason, she would need to learn from Orchid, too.
> Chapter XX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that People Change
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------
There are good times and bad times to receive calls; Sunset Shimmer had some
unfortunate brand of luck to be regularly in the category of receiving calls at the
wrong time. She was copying a spell from one of Pearl's grimoires, a tedious and
drawn-out process due to the rote being encoded in High Speech. They always were,
but repetition did not make the process easier. The call startled her as she was
finishing a particularly complex section, causing her to skew a curve which had the
effect of wiping the entire page.

It was better than her previous mistake. Even after four long soaks in a tub of
heavily scented water - Sweetie Belle and Pinkie Pie had been overly helpful - and
three days, Sunset was certain that she could still smell it.

She swore as she pulled her mobile from her pocket to see which moron was about to
receive a dressing down. It would have been silenced were she not a pregnant
teenager's guardian. The ringtone was the most obnoxious one she could find, just
to ensure she could never possibly miss a call.

The ID showed 'Button Mash'. Anger forgotten, she swiped to answer.

Before Sunset could speak, he was shouting into her ear that "the baby's coming."
As she waited for the excitable boy to get the message out of his system, Sunset
reminded herself that Sweetie Belle would not be happy to learn that one of her
best friends and the father of her child had been accidentally strangled to death.

"Okay, Button, I heard you. Are you sure this isn't a false alarm?"

"Sweetie Belle said to tell you that the plug came out, and that her contractions
are less than five minutes apart. They've been going on all morning and they're
lasting about a minute."

'She's only at thirty-six weeks,' Sunset thought, though she replied, "I'm heading
over now. Call your mother."

Pearl, who had been reading a romance novel with a man on the cover that looked
much like a less-hairy Clash, closed her book when Sunset ended the call.

"Ah'll meet ya at the hospital. Just stay calm. Girl's gonna be worried enough
as-is."

"Thanks, see you there."

Sunset was starting her vehicle when her mobile rang again. It was Principal
Celestia alerting her to the situation, though she quoted the school's nurse to
verify that the birth was imminent. As she had for Button, Sunset replied with
assurances that she was on her way.

Sweetie Belle was at the nurse's office, Button Mash and Celestia at her sides.
The girl showed intense concern, but that was to be expected. She was not overly
uncomfortable at that point; the more painful steps were yet to arrive.

Button Mash was closer to panic than any of the others. He was not crying, but his
voice had risen in pitch much as Sweetie Belle's was prone to do. Celestia seemed
more there for his sake. She smiled when Sunset entered the room, relief flooding
into her.

"They're both excused for as long as needed," she said.

"I can help carry you to the car," Button offered.

"I can still walk for now, you know."

"Yeah, but what if you trip and fall?"

Despite the situation, both Sunset and Celestia were stifling laughs.

"We do have a wheelchair here," Celestia offered. "Button Mash, why don't you help
me get Sweetie Belle into it? I know you want to walk, Sweetie Belle, but I'd
rather err on the side of caution."

"Fine," the teen grumbled.

"Sunset, would mind pulling around to the back? It's closer and more private."

"Will do."

By the time she had moved to the rear doors, all three were outside and waiting for
her. Luna joined them, bringing the other Crusaders with her.

"I was not aware you had a new vehicle," Luna remarked, looking over the dark grey
sedan. "It looks nice."

"Yeah, funny story: Some guys stole my first car and torched it in the lot of a
fast food place after a joy ride. In broad daylight."

Sweetie Belle's groan at that moment was rather conveniently timed, but it served
to distract Luna and her sister from the question of what had happened to Sunset's
old vehicle or how she could afford a new one.

The women helped Sweetie Belle ease into the backseat, where she lay across it.
Button Mash squeezed himself into the gap behind the front passenger's seat. Even
with it adjusted as far forward as possible, he had very little room, but he did
not complain.

"We'll come see you as soon as we can," Scootaloo promised. She and Apple Bloom
both gave their friends a hug and well-wishes before stepping back to allow their
principal to speak.

"Please call me later and let me know how it's going," Celestia said.

"And send us a message when the baby is born," Luna added. "No matter how late.
Our best wishes to all of you."

"Thank you," the three teens replied in unison. Sunset followed with a promise to
keep them updated as she strapped herself into her seat.

Along the ride, Button tried to offer words of encouragement. He referenced

several video game heroines interspersed with reminders to breathe.

When he started to hyperventilate, Sweetie Belle exclaimed, "Calm down already."

He regained control of himself with a few deep breaths. "You're right. I want the
baby to hear me being cool."

"Okay, good. Now, if you wanna help, would you ... hold my hand?"

She mumbled the last words, but they were still audible. Button responded by doing
as she had asked.
When she was stopped at a light, Sunset took the opportunity to regard them in her
mirror. It was a sweet scene: Button offered mute support, while Sweetie Belle
made an occasional face of discomfort but was otherwise doing well.

Even with driving safely, it took only minutes to reach the hospital. Sunset
stopped outside the emergency room entrance and hurried to the desk to fetch a
nurse. The one she found wore a tag that displayed 'Redheart'.

Once Sunset explained the situation, Redheart pushed a wheelchair to the car and
helped Sweetie Belle into it. As she wheeled the chair through the doors, Sunset
parked her vehicle.

Though she had called the doctor on her way to the school, he would still be a
while in arriving. Birth labour tended to last some time, so there was no need for
him to be present immediately. The hospital staff would give him updates, and he
would arrive when it was time. While waiting, Sunset and Button accompanied
Sweetie Belle to what the soon-to-be mother described as a holding area.

Love Tap arrived and joined them. She asked a few questions to ascertain how far
into the process it was, then nodded.

"You're doing fine, Sweetie Belle," Love Tap assured. The nurse that checked her
in had said the same thing, but the girl calmed far more from the experienced
mother's words. "Have they explained everything?"

"Yeah, but they said something about taking the baby afterward for the nursery. Do
they have to do that?"

"Not at all. If you ask, they'll put a bed in your room so that you can be close."

"What about how early this is? Will the baby be okay?"

Love Tap gave her a small smile and gripped her hand. "I know it's scary, but you
can't be afraid of what might happen. Trust your doctor and do your best, and I'm
sure the baby will be just fine. Gibson was three weeks early, and he was
perfectly healthy.

"Do you want to talk about other things for now? It'll take your mind off this, I
promise."

"Like what?"

"How did you and Scootaloo become friends? I don't think you've ever told me."

Though she had to speak through her contractions, it was possible to maintain some
light conversation. Once Sweetie Belle became too uncomfortable to talk, Love Tap
and Button Mash started sharing whatever short personal anecdotes they could. All
of the friendly banter had the desired effect of calming her.

By the time the hospital staff called for the doctor - about four hours after they
arrived - Sweetie Belle was much calmer. However, the announcement that it was
time to start pushed her fear back to the foreground, engulfing the bright notes of
contentment. Sunset wanted to use magick to combat it, but refrained.

The nurses offered her a surgical gown. They had already explained the scrubbing
procedures for accompanying a birth. Sunset was about to start when Love Tap
placed a hand on her shoulder and took the gown.
"I'll go with her," she declared. "I've been on the other side twice. You two
don't need to watch."

"I thought I was supposed to go," Button Mash objected. "Don't the fathers always
go?"

Sweetie Belle spoke around her contractions as she replied, "No, don't come back.
I don't want to make you to see it. I'll be fine with Mrs. Love Tap."

"You heard her. Now get out there and settle in. This might take a while."

Sunset led Button to the waiting room, where they found Scootaloo, who was seated
there alone. She wore a surprised look as they entered, welcoming a hug from the
elder teen.

"I kinda made Mum bring me here right away after school," she confessed. "They
said I can stay until the baby's born, but I'll still have to go to school tomorrow
unless it's super late."

"Why didn't you come back to the triage?"

"I figured you guys would be back there by now. Is the baby already born?"

Button shook his head. "They're just starting. Mum went back, so we're just gonna
have to wait."

Scootaloo did not glare at him, but she did look unhappy as she asked, "Why aren't
you back there? Isn't that your job?"

Guilt reminiscent of that visible within Sweetie Belle rose in him as a few tears
formed in his eyes. Sunset put a hand against each of the younger teens and pushed
them away from one another.

"Sweetie Belle didn't want to make him go through that. Love Tap has done this
before, so she knows exactly what it's like. She'll be a much bigger help than
either of us. I'm glad that you care about her, and I know this is stressful, but
watch yourself, Scootaloo."

The athlete looked abashed. She grimaced, rubbing at the back of her neck. "I'm
sorry, Button. I shouldn't have said that."

"It's fine. I know you're just worried about her."

He gave her a friendly shoulder pat, which brought a smile back to her face.

"Apple Bloom said she'd come over as soon as she can get her family together. Do
you wanna get our homework done?"

Scootaloo volunteering to do homework was not as rare as many believed, but that
she moved so quickly to the topic was surprising. She had her backpack on a chair,
and had even procured copies of the assignments Button had missed. Sunset offered
to help them as needed, then settled into a seat next to them to send messages to
everyone else. She started with her promised updates to Celestia and Luna, who
replied that they would visit the next day.

The whole Apple family arrived with treats to keep everyone going. Apple Bloom
insisted on staying to support her friend. As with Scootaloo's family, Granny
Smith only predicated that she would still have to attend school the next day.
"It's a Friday," she replied. "No matter how late it goes, even if Ah only get a
couple hours, Ah'm sure Ah'll survive. Sweetie Belle knowin' that there's folk who
care about her is more important than me gettin' a full night's sleep."

"Well, alrighty then, young'un," Granny Smith said. "We'll leave this food fer
y'all. Ah wrapped a couple treats fer Sweetie Belle 'n stuck 'em underneath. If'n
hospital food's anythin' like it used ta be, she'll need it."

"If it does end up bein' late, how's she gonna get home?" Applejack asked.

"I'll take them both home," Sunset offered. "I want to stay close to the hospital,
but I don't think Sweetie Belle will mind if I need to leave for that."

"Thank ya kindly," Big Mac said.

"We'll see ya tomorrow. Cain't wait ta see what the tyke's gonna look like. Ah
ain't got ta hold a baby since Apple Bloom was born." Granny Smith chuckled. "Now
Ah'm gettin' excited 'bout mah great-grandkids." She grinned as she elbowed her
grandson. "Mac, we need ta find ya a good girl."

He blushed but said nothing, taking the Apple matriarch's teasing in stride.

The family paused to offer hugs and words of encouragement to those staying before
they left. They were not long-departed when Sci-Twi arrived.

"The statistical plot for hours in labour show that most first-time births for
those of Sweetie Belle's age, height, and weight last several hours. We're in the
lower probability, but still within two standard deviations of the average, so it
is possible that we missed it."

"Is the baby born yet?" Spike called from within her backpack.

"Spike, I didn't tell you it was safe."

"I don't smell anyone except people who know about me. Relax, Twilight. Besides,
it's getting a little stuffy in here."

She sighed but moved into a secluded corner of the room where she lowered her bag
to open it to allow him to stretch his legs. Spike leapt into a chair, his tail
wagging excitedly.

"Since you're all here, I'm guessing we're still waiting?"

"Yep. They'll let us know when we can see them," Sunset replied. "The Apples left
snacks if you're hungry."

"We ate, but they will be good to have for later if this starts moving into the far
end of the bell curve. I've already completed my assignments for the weekend and
e-mailed my professors to let them know I might miss class tomorrow, so I'm able to
stay if that's alright."

"You'd really cut class to stay?" Scootaloo asked, wonder in her voice. "Who are
you, and what did you do with Twilight?"

"Ha ha, Scootaloo. You are right, though: I normally wouldn't miss a class, but
this is the exception. I might not be as close to Sweetie Belle as you are, but
she's my friend, and I want to be here for her."

"I'm sure she'd be glad to know you want to be here. Thanks, Twilight." Sunset
moved to sit next to Spike and rubbed his head. "Thank you, too, Spike."

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were together when they visited. The former lamented
the fact she had to leave early the next morning for a training camp for the
university's soccer club, so she could not remain. The latter, despite attending
school three hours distant, had arranged to borrow her roommate's vehicle to drive
back for the weekend.

"I have to leave Sunday, but I can stay until then; at least, if you don't mind,
that is."

"I feel like I'm betraying my friends if I leave or betraying my team if I stay,"
Dash groaned. "What should I do?"

"You made a commitment, and none of us expected the baby to come early. I promise,
none of us are going to hold it against you," Sunset replied. "I can send you lots
of photos while you're there, and you'll get to visit when you come back."

Dash thought about it for a moment. "Don't send me any pictures. I wanna see the
new squirt in person first. I'll be coming by as soon as I get back."

She offered hugs to Sunset and Scootaloo, which quickly turned into a group hug.
Fluttershy settled next to Twilight, where the two began discussing their
respective fields of study. Fluttershy was working toward veterinary medicine,
while Twilight was undecided. It sounded like the young scientist was seriously
considering a triple major.

Pearl was joining them as Rainbow Dash left. When she saw the small crowd
gathered, she called Sunset into the hall.

"Ah'm gonna head back out ta the house, since that girl's got plenty of support
here. Knowin' Karen, she's probably worried as all get out, so she could use a
little company. Ah've still got mah spells ta monitor her health, so Ah'll be
ready if'n there's a problem. Ya pass mah best on when ya see her, 'n let her know
Ah'll be back tomorrow."

"Thanks, Pearl. Just ... will your magick be as effective there as it would be
here?"

"This type of magick don't worry none about how far away Ah am. Ah've got a bit of
her blood from when she skinned her knee 'n those hair clippin's. That'll give me
the bond Ah need ta help her."

"Alright, thanks again."

Pearl clapped her shoulder. "Just don't panic, no matter what. Sweetie Belle's a
strong girl, but she'll need ya ta keep yer head in case of an emergency. Use
those meditation exercises Ah taught ya, 'n don't be afraid ta use yer magick ta
keep yerself steady."

"I will. See you tomorrow."

As she returned to her seat, Sunset checked her phone. Pinkie Pie had replied to
ask that she let her know when the baby was born.

They all settled for the wait. There was no predicting how long it would be, but
sixteen hours was within the realm of possibility, especially for her size. For
Sweetie Belle's sake, Sunset hoped it would not be that long, since extended time
increased the likelihood of her needing surgery. The doctor was not known for
recommending Caesareans except in emergencies, but he had warned that there was a
chance she would need one.

Two surprise guests arrived late in the evening: Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.
Sunset knew they had reformed as she had, but she had barely interacted with them
since she had left CHS. They had visited Sweetie Belle at the farm a few times,
but most of their time together had been at school.

"Is she doing okay?" Diamond Tiara asked when they located the group. "Sorry we
took so long; I had daddy pick up Silver Spoon."

"Then we wanted to bring flowers, but we weren't sure if they'd wilt while we were
waiting, so we got caught up worrying about that. Sorry, we should've just come
right away."

Apple Bloom put an arm around each girl. "Ah'm sure she'd be right happy ta know
ya thought of bringin' her a present. She'll probably be here tomorrow, so maybe
y'all can get her some flowers then, okay?"

"Yeah, then you can make them match the baby or something," Scootaloo added.

The five secondary students huddled together in a corner. They had all completed
their homework, so they just talked amiably. They debated how the baby would look,
whether it would be a boy or a girl, and who would be the best aunt. Sunset was
unsure if the rich girls would stay or not, but she was glad Sweetie Belle had so
much support. It may not have been the same as having her family, but it was still
sure to make the girl happy.

Sunset thought that would be everyone, so she was surprised when she received
another message. Surprise shifted to shock she that the message was from Rarity:

"I am in the hospital parking ramp. Would you please come out alone?"

Since most of the group was focused on their hobbies or conversations as they
waited, she was able to slip out the doors to meet her former friend. Sunset was
too stunned to have much of a reaction, but that gradually faded to be replaced by
a desire to recreate one of her nightmares. She pushed against that urge,
silencing her other self's horrific whispers as she reached the garage.

Rarity's vehicle was in the lower level, the fashionista primping in her mirror.
She waved and called to Sunset, standing for the meeting.

"What are you doing here?" Sunset asked, not bothering to disguise the hostility in
her voice or her sharp glare. "How did you even know to come here?"

To her credit, Rarity took the reproach in stride, replying, "I share a dormitory
with Rainbow Dash, though I expect you are aware of that, and she mentioned it."

"Why would she do that?" Sunset asked, feeling slightly betrayed.

"I am well aware that I have hurt both you and Sweetie Belle. I merely wish to say
that I have had time to reflect on what I did, and I have come to some conclusions.
Rainbow Dash and I have discussed these matters on occasion, and she thought that I
should no longer hesitate to speak to you."

'Don't fall for her silky words,' Sunset's other self warned.

'She knows what I think of her. Coming here now despite that took courage. I'm
going to hear her out.'
Sunset nodded slowly. "Go on."

"I am not so foolish as to think that a single apology will absolve what I have
done, but I would like to start making amends with my sister. I leave myself to
your judgment."

Sunset dropped directly into her emotional view, what she had learned was called
Active Mage Sight. Rarity showed guilt and sorrow, as well as a decent amount of
fear. Pride was there, but she had buried it under the others.

"Sweetie Belle is pushing out a baby that's a few weeks early after spending months
crying herself to sleep about the fact that her family doesn't love her or want
her. What do you expect me to say to you? What can you possibly say to convince
me to give you a chance?"

Rarity sighed. "I fully understand that you do not wish to trust me. To make a
long story short, our family has a reputation to maintain, but Sweetie Belle was
consistently failing to live up to the standards set for her. Quite honestly, I
was surprised our parents did not take more drastic measures after that
cyberbullying stunt last Christmas."

"So you felt justified? Why are you here now? What changed?"

"Her room no longer exists, Sunset. There are no photographs of her left in the
house or online. So far as father and mother are concerned, they have only one
daughter. We do not speak of her at home and avoid mention of her to others. At
first, I felt they were taking their response a little far, but I did not object.

"Over these months, I have had time to reflect on what I have done. She was never
good enough, and I would not accept her for the person she is. I can only imagine
the harm my own actions have done.

"Seeing Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo together, more like sisters than they have ever
been ... it grated on me for a time. Perhaps it is cliché, but I only realised
what I had lost when my sister was gone. All these years we could have spent as
friends have been wasted in the pursuit of forcing a vain image upon her. Watching
those two caring for one another and accepting each other as they are, I began to
regret not being the sister Sweetie Belle deserved.

"As I said, a single apology will never undo a lifetime of maltreatment. I do love
my sister, far more than my image, which I hope to prove to her over time. Even if
she never fully trusts me, I never again want to see that awful look in her eyes
should we encounter each other as we did at Canterlot High. No matter how long, I
will do whatever it takes prove myself a different person, giving both her and the
baby all of my love.

"If you decide not to give me chance, that is your prerogative. I have brought
this upon myself, and I must live with the consequences of my actions."

As Rarity spoke, Sunset examined her. There was no obvious lie present, only shame
and remorse. For all that the young woman before her appeared to be sincere,
Sunset could not help the instinctive urge to send Rarity packing.

'Why does she deserve your compassion? Send her home with a broken nose. I know
you've been thinking about it.'

'If she really has changed, I can't just turn my back on her. It wouldn't be
right, not after being in her position.'
Sunset allowed her voice to turn frigid as she replied, "All this talk about
reputations makes me think of Abacus Cinch. I saw how all you girls thought about
her, and then you ended up being exactly same."

"Can you blame someone for wanting to maintain a good reputation? You certainly
tried to create a better image of yourself after the Fall Formal. I merely
disapproved of how she responded to failure. She nearly destroyed everything she
had rather than having the foresight to recognise a lost cause and knowing when to
withdraw."

"She also hurt Twilight and an unknowable number of other students and destroyed
what could have been a wonderful place to make long-lasting friends."

"Which is a mistake I have made. I can see now that we did have much in common.

"I fear we are moving off-topic, Sunset. You asked why I am here. After watching
my sister continue with her life, looking happier than she perhaps ever has, I
began feeling the emptiness of her absence. Eventually, I decided that even if
others look down upon me for my sister's choices, I would rather be in her life and
make her smile than having accolades in cold solitude. Those who look down upon me
because of my sister are simply not worth my attention."

Sunset sighed. "What you're asking is ... it's like playing with fire. We've been
healing the wounds you and your parents gave her, but they're going to leave scars
she'll have to carry her whole life. No one deserves the shite you put her
through."

"You are clear as crystal, Sunset. It may not be much, but perhaps this will help
to prove my good intentions?" She reached into her passenger seat to grab a sketch
pad. Offering it to Sunset, she said, "I made some designs for the baby. I had
hoped to make some for Sweetie Belle, but I was unsure of her measurements these
days, pregnant or not."

Sunset glanced through the pages. They were rather plain, very different from
Rarity's normal style. All seven were relatively simple, using a few neutral
colours. Regardless, the fashionista was beaming as Sunset reviewed her work.

"As I was unsure of the baby's gender or name, I decided to wait on adding
personalised effects. If you and Sweetie Belle will give me a chance - and she
approves what I have here - I will take these basic designs and make them so
fabulous as to make all the other babies jealous. I even plan to leave some fabric
in the seams, so that they can be let out at the baby grows."

Sunset returned the pad and nodded. "That's a good idea. Just keep in mind that
she doesn't want to push the baby into much gender-specific stuff, so she's wanting
to stick with neutral colours and designs."

"If that is her wish, I will abide by it. I know that one of the many hurts I
caused her was over that very topic."

"Just one more question. Answer me honestly. If you apologise, and she offers to
forgive you if you eat mud first, what will you do?"

Though she shuddered, Rarity was speaking honestly as she replied, "I will do it."

Sunset felt the hands she had not realised were clenched relax. "Alright, I may
regret this, but I'll let you talk to her and apologise. It'll be her decision
from there."
'I can't believe you're going to give the bitch a chance. Do you want her to
destroy Sweetie Belle, the girl you love like a sister? It'll be your fault if she
gets hurt again.'

'I know. I know I'm damning myself if she reverts, but she deserves a chance if I
had one.'

'That's just it, Sunny: She's not that different from you. How do you know this
won't end badly? For all your posturing, I'm still here, after all.'

'You may be a part of me for now, but I'm never going back to who I was.'

"Are you ready to go in? She's been in there for a while, but first time births
can take a long time. As long as everything goes well, you can see her after
everyone else. If it doesn't ... we'll decide what to do then."

Rarity took a deep breath. "Thank you, Sunset. Yes, I am ready, but I am very
much aware of my standing with the others. I know I need to apologise to them, but
I would greatly appreciate some warning. Who else is here?"

"The main ones that might say anything are Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. They've both
been really on-edge about this, too. I'm not going to stop them telling you what
they think; if you can't handle them, you aren't ready to see Sweetie Belle."

"I understand. Is anyone else here?"

"Twilight, Fluttershy, and her other friends, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and
Button Mash."

With a chuckle, Rarity said, "Ah, good, the father is present. No, don't say
anything; I knew immediately when she made the announcement. After all, she never
spent time with any other boys, and she was too in love with the baby for the
pregnancy to have been anything unsavoury."

"Just don't give him a hard time. He's probably more stressed out than anyone
other than Sweetie Belle."

"Wait, you mean he's not with her?"

"No," Sunset shook her head. "He and I were both going to go back, but his mother
went instead. Sweetie Belle didn't want to put him through it, and Love Tap's done
this before. In fact, the doctor is the same one that delivered her boys."

"I suppose I can understand, then. My dear sister is simply too kind for her own
good sometimes."

Despite the months of bad blood and hard feelings, Sunset laughed at the truth of
Rarity's statement. "Come on, we don't want to miss it."
> Chapter XXI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns the Miracle of Life
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Despite what she had told Rarity, Sunset offered warning glances to the Crusaders
when she led the fashionista into the waiting area. She would have to answer for
herself, but a hospital was not the place for a confrontation. Fluttershy had
stayed with her while the younger teens avoided her. Twilight was ambivalent,
sitting with Sunset.

As the clock neared three, most of the waiting group were sleeping. Apple Bloom
and Scootaloo were resting against each other, the latter with a little drool
creeping down her chin. As much as they had wanted to stay, Diamond Tiara and
Silver Spoon's families had taken them home. A book Twilight had been reading was
balanced precariously on her lap, murmurs from her backpack announcing her hidden
partner's presence. Fluttershy was giggling in her sleep and mumbled something
about butterflies.

Even Rarity was dozing, though she tended to shift into wakefulness every quarter
hour or so. As Sunset requested, she had not said a word to the expecting father.

Only Button Mash remained vigilant alongside Sunset Shimmer. She had used her
magick on herself to maintain an alert state, hoping to be ready for anything.
Button had been fading, so she gave him a little boost disguised as a can of soda.
The caffeinated beverage had helped in its own right.

He had been playing a game on his mobile with the sound disabled. In the middle of
a level, he simply closed the app and nudged Sunset before pointing to the hallway.
She nodded and followed him.

When they were sufficiently removed from the waiting room, Button asked, "Do you
think she's okay? It's been a really long time. I know you guys said it would be,
but I can't stop thinking that something bad is going to happen. Should I have
gone back with her after all?"

Sunset gave him a small hug. "Your Mum is in there with a really great doctor and
amazing nurses. They're not going to let anything happen if they can help it, and
we'll know right away if something does happen. You trust them, don't you?"

"Of course I do. I just can't stop being worried and thinking that Sweetie Belle's
hurting a lot, and it's all my fault."

"I'm sure it's not comfortable, but she's probably been given some medicine to help
with that. Remember the parenting and birthing classes? They give that spinal
block with morphine or something so she won't have to feel most of it."

Button was still shuffling in agitation. "I've heard some of the other parents
during the classes say that she's kinda small and something about her hips. The
baby's coming early, right? I was reading that-"

Sunset placed a finger over his lips. "I'm nervous, too, but I trust the staff to
take good care of her. It's hard just sitting out here and waiting, but we won't
be able to enjoy seeing the baby if we burn ourselves out by worrying too much.
Sweetie Belle's going to notice, too, and you don't want her to be worried about
you when you see her, do you?"

"No, I don't. How do you keep from being so nervous?"

Sunset shrugged. "I think about seeing her holding the baby and congratulating
her. Sure, I've been thinking about what could go wrong, but I'm not going to
dwell on it unless it happens. Maybe that would work for you?"

"I'll try. Thanks, Sunset."

They returned to the waiting room where Button again tried to distract himself with
a game. He always carried a charger, so there was no need to worry about his
battery level. Sunset practised some of the meditation techniques Pearl had taught
her.

At twenty-seven minutes past three, a nurse entered the waiting room. "Sweetie
Belle?"

Sunset and Button were in front of her in seconds, the boy having somehow also
detached his charger and pocketed it with his mobile.

Sunset asked, "How are they?"

The nurse smiled. "Mother and child are doing fine. Would you like to see them?
Only a few at a time, please."

"Of course." Turning back to the waking group, Sunset said, "I'll go with Button
first. We'll give everyone a chance to say hello; it'll just be a bit longer."

They did not wait for affirmation. The new father and the pseudo-aunt immediately
followed the nurse to a post-delivery room. When they were at the door, Sunset
gestured for Button Mash to enter first.

Sweetie Belle did not look too much the worse for the wear of the delivery, though
her hair would take quite some brushing to get all the snarls cleared. Still,
despite the dark rings of exhaustion under her eyes, she was content as she held
the baby cuddled in a birthing blanket against her chest. Love Tap sat next to
her, looking nearly as fatigued, though she bore a wide smile as she drew the new
mother's attention to the first visitors.

"Hey, Button, Sunset. You wanna see her?" Sweetie Belle asked, her voice a little
hoarse. She tried to raise the baby's head, though she needed Love Tap's
assistance. "She's a girl."

Button leant over the side of the bed to see his daughter while Sunset peered over
his shoulder. The baby's skin may have been her mother's colour except that she
had not had her first bath. Her hair was obviously a mix of both parents, a little
tuft of pink and brown-orange. When she briefly opened her eyes, they were the
same bright blue of most newborns.

"She's so cute," Button said, reaching out to touch her cheek. "Pixel Bit?"

"Yep."

Pixel Bit, or Pixie, felt her father's touch and turned her head to suckle on his
thumb. Everyone laughed to see it, but the instinctive action was a positive sign
she was healthy. Sunset could see contentment within the tiny spark of the
newborn, who did not seem to mind that there was no food.

"How are you feeling?" Sunset asked.

"Ask me again when the drugs wear off."

Love Tap giggled. "Even with the drugs, someone was promising terrible punishments
on my son. Normally, I don't appreciate that, but there were extenuating
circumstances. After all, I might have threatened Chip once or twice when I was
going through this."

Button Mash blushed. He gave Sweetie Belle a gentle half-hug, since Pixie was
still enjoying his thumb. "Please forgive me. I'll do anything you say."

Sweetie Belle and Love Tap exchanged a devious glance that spoke volumes. If they
had not planned their response in advance, they were communicating telepathically.
Love Tap stood and moved to Button's side to guide him into her seat. When he was
settled, Sweetie Belle said, "I'll forgive you once you hold her."
"I, uh, o-okay. Are you sure it's safe?"

"It'll be fine."

Love Tap transferred her granddaughter to her son's arms. He locked both arms
under her as he allowed his mother to help him adjust to holding a baby. Despite
the practise dolls in the parenting classes, he still showed significant
apprehension at holding an actual child.

"She's so tiny," he commented as she rested against him.

Pixie was quite happy with either Love Tap or Button, but the glow of delight at
being held diminished slightly. Sunset assumed that it was not a product of her
dissatisfaction, being instead that she felt happiest with her mother. Even at
only a few minutes of age, she could already recognise the difference between
Sweetie Belle and others. Bonding with the rest of her family would come in time.

"I'm not complaining about that, since the doctor said she's just fine."

"No complications?" Sunset waited for the response with baited breath, having read
the same warnings about premature births.

"None. They're adding an extra day on the observation period, due to Sweetie
Belle's age and the pre-term, but they aren't too worried. Pixie passed all of her
tests, and Sweetie Belle didn't have any complications."

Pixel Bit snuggled into her father's embrace. He looked up to his mother. "Do you
want to hold her, too?"

"I already got to after she had some time to bond with Sweetie Belle. Sunset,
would you like a turn?"

"Absolutely."

Despite being older, Sunset preferred to sit when she took the baby from Love Tap.
She would have time to adjust to standing or to walking while holding the infant.
The little bundle seemed to weigh almost nothing. While Sunset gently caressed the
wisps of hair, Sweetie Belle said, "I think she likes you, Aunty Sunset."

"Good. This kid's going to be spending a lot of time around me, after all."

She passed Pixie back to her mother. "I'll go get some of the others. Apple Bloom
and Scootaloo are here, and I don't think they should have to wait anymore."

"I'll go," Love Tap offered. "I wouldn't mind stretching my legs."

Though Sunset agreed, something was tickling her thoughts. It took a moment before
she realised that she had forgotten Rarity was also in the waiting area, but there
was no opportunity to stop the meeting. For all that Love Tap was very protective
of those she loved, Sunset had to trust she would control herself around witnesses.

She and Button left the chair free for anyone else wanting to hold Pixel Bit. They
had been sitting for hours, so standing next to the bed was more comfortable.

Both Crusaders kept their voices to an appropriate level when they entered. Even
Scootaloo dropped her cool exterior to coo over her niece. Without Love Tap,
Sunset found that she had to transfer the baby between waiting arms, as Button was
too concerned about dropping her. She wondered if the devious woman had arranged
that on purpose.

"She's so tiny," Scootaloo observed.

"That's what I said."

The athlete tickled Pixie's feet. "I bet she'll go on lots of adventures when she
gets bigger, just like we do."

Apple Bloom took her turn. "Ah'm sure she'll make lots of friends, too. Shucks,
she's already got tonnes of 'em, even if we're all pretty much grown ups."

"Hey, did you tell Sweetie Belle who all's waiting?" Scootaloo asked. She kept her
voice neutral.

"No. I thought it'd be a surprise."

"Okay, if you say so."

If Sweetie Belle noticed the odd exchange, she showed no sign of it. She happily
answered her friends' questions, their presence bringing a little energy to her.
While they talked, Sunset excused herself to the hallway to call Pinkie Pie.

Either the party girl was awake or she woke quickly. Only two rings into the call,
Sunset heard the line connect with a chipper, "Hey, Sunset. Is the baby born?"

"Yep. Come on over when you're ready."

"I'll jump into the Hedge. I should be there in a few minutes."

"Hey, Pinkie, I'm curious: Why did you want to wait until now?"

There was a pause; Sunset was worried she had offended her friend. "The hospital
is Kindred territory. It was one thing for you to be there, since you're her
guardian - and you guys have the Concord, come to think of it - but they might not
have been okay with me being there the whole time. I'm sure a short visit will be
okay."

"I didn't even know; thanks for telling me. I'm sure Sweetie Belle will be happy
to see you. Oh, just so you know, Rarity's here."

"She decided to stop being a bullying meanypants?" There was cautious hope in the
teen's voice.

"I think so, but Sweetie Belle's the one that has to decide whether or not to give
her another chance. I'm not going to interfere."

"Okay, see you soon."

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo reluctantly ended their visitation, making space for
Twilight, Spike, and Fluttershy, none of whom mentioned Rarity. Sunset thought she
saw Fluttershy's pupils briefly change into hearts upon seeing the baby, and she
sighed contentedly when she had a chance to hold the little bundle.

"I love babies," she confessed. "Human or animal. They're just so full of promise
and trust. Pixel Bit doesn't know anything about us, but she still trusts us not
to hurt her."

"I'm sure she can tell no one she's met so far would want to do anything to hurt
her," Sweetie Belle replied.

Spike sat on the bed next to Sweetie Belle's feet, where he waited patiently until
Sunset held the baby up to him. He gave her sniff and a gentle pat on the stomach,
his tail wagging furiously.

Pixie did not seem to mind being cuddled by so many people. Even the dog, who was
bigger than she, was nothing to fear.

When it was her turn, Twilight lifted Pixie up to her face to study closely. "I
read that newborns are very nearsighted, only able to resolve images close to their
faces. In fact, several of the papers suggested that they can't clearly see
anything much beyond the distance from an adult's head to chest level."

"I'm really tired, so I'm not sure what you just said."

"Oh, that just means that babies probably can't see much beyond the distance
between an adult female nipple to her face."

It took Twilight a moment to understand why all present were blushing.

Fluttershy rescued her. "That just means that they can't focus on anything other
than their mother's face when they're breastfeeding. If the researchers are right,
that means our biology has made it so that newborns will associate their mothers
with food. Isn't that sweet?"

"It's a bonding thing?" Button asked. "But what about guys? How do we get a baby
to trust us?"

Twilight had sufficiently recovered by that point to answer his question. "Well,
they might not associate their fathers with food unless they regularly drink from
bottles, but it's still the same: As long as a human face is in range, they'll
focus on that. Extensive research shows that a human face will capture an infant's
attention better than anything else. If you hold her frequently and talk to her,
she'll bond with you, too. Responding to a baby's cries quickly helps, because
they'll learn which faces come most often when they call, and they'll trust those
people to be there when they want something.

"Do you mind if I try a couple things? I've always wanted to test a newborn's
reflexes. You know, like the gripping, toe curling, and suckling responses."

"That's fine. I've already played with her, so I won't be jealous."

"Button, even if she looks like a doll, she's not a toy." There was no actual
reprimand in Sweetie Belle's tone. She was smiling, which prompted him to laugh.

"You know, I think some of the dolls you had when you were little were bigger than
she is."

Twilight ignored their banter to tickle the palm of one of Pixie's hands. She
giggled when Pixie seized her pinkie. As she had for Button, the baby responded to
pressure on her cheek by trying to place her lips about whatever was there.
Finally, light tickling of her feet caused her toes to splay and then to curl.

"This is so fascinating. I've read all about these reflexes and seen videos of
them, but it's different to see them in person."

"We should probably go," Fluttershy said. "I'm sure Sweetie Belle needs some rest.
Why don't we come back tomorrow?"
"You're right."

Both girls and Spike wished the new parents well before heading out the door. As
she was leaving, Twilight offered to give the Crusaders a ride home.

Sunset nudged Button to follow them, giving him a whispered reminder that Rarity
was next. She met the estranged sister in the hall, where she asked Rarity to wait
for her cue. Sunset returned to Sweetie Belle's side and cleared her throat before
saying, "There's one more guest for now. I'm not going to get in the way, but I'll
stay right here, I promise. Come in, Rarity."

Sweetie Belle's eyes widened. She wrapped her arms around Pixel Bit protectively,
fear and anger both rising prominently in an effort to usurp the happiness of a
successful delivery and time with close friends. Rarity approached slowly, fear to
match her sister's on her face and in her soul. Instead of anger, guilt and
remorse accompanied it.

Before speaking, she presented the sketch pad to Sweetie Belle.

"I made some simple designs for the baby. I know it won't make up for everything,
but I'm sorry, Sweetie Belle. I was wrong in the way that I treated you, and I
would like to be in both of your lives as a sister and an aunt if you will give me
a chance to prove that I am not the person I was."

Sweetie Belle wordlessly accepted the sketches and looked at the baby outfits.

"I'm sorry they're so plain, but I wasn't sure if the baby would be a girl or boy
or what names you planned. I would like to make some modifications, but I promise
that I will never do to her what I did to you. They will be appropriately
neutral."

The new mother returned the pad. She did not hide the pain and anger in her voice
as she asked, "Why, Rarity?"

"I cannot blame our parents for how I have behaved. In our childhood, emulating
them would have been an excuse - a poor one - but I could have been a good sister
when I was of age to think for myself. I also can't blame the influence of dark
magic. Therefore, I can't excuse what I did to you. I was a terrible excuse for a
sister, a terrible human being, but I've changed. Please give me a chance to prove
myself. No matter what it takes, I want you to know that I am not, nor will I ever
again be, the person who treated you so horribly."

Sweetie Belle looked at Sunset, who responded by crossing her arms and taking a
step back.

"I know what it's like to hurt someone and then try to get them to trust you
again," Sweetie Belle said. "And I know what it's like to be afraid that they
think you're lying about being different. Rarity, it's not just me anymore. I
have to protect Pixie from everything, 'cause she can't take care of herself. Do
you understand how hard it is to trust you? You could hurt her, and it'd be my
fault for letting it happen."

"I understand," Rarity replied. She tucked her sketch pad under her arm and backed
away from the bed. "Thank you for listening."

"I'm not done talking," Sweetie Belle said. She closed her eyes and took a deep
breath as she pushed down her fear and anger to make place for resolve. "Look,
everyone deserves a second chance if they really do want to be a better person. I
know you can be a really great sister, and I think you'd be an amazing aunt, too.
I'll give you a chance, but don't ... just don't you dare ever hurt Pixie. That's
something I won't forgive, not ever."

As Rarity's eyes began to water, she moved to offer a hug to Sweetie Belle. She
seemed to think better of it and offered a hand to her sister instead, who was slow
to accept it.

"I promise, Sweetie Belle. I don't want to hurt you - or anyone else - ever
again."

"Alright, well, once you calm down, you can hold her."

The fashionista did not bother with her mirror to correct her running makeup. She
wiped her eyes and cheeks with a tissue before allowing Sunset to guide her to the
chair and taking her niece. Pixie was not bothered by the messy face, just happy
for more attention. If the earlier tension had bothered her, she did not show it.

"So her name is Pixie?"

"It's short for Pixel Bit." Sweetie Belle explained how she had decided on the
name. "I thought nicknaming her 'Pixie' would be cute. She's about as small as a
pixie, too."

The sisters giggled. It was a little strained, and there was still tension in the
air. The fear and self-loathing in Rarity was matched only by the anger and hurt
in Sweetie Belle. That would require time to clear, but it was possible that it
would.

"Yes, you were quite tiny once as well, though I hardly remember it."

Pinkie joined them at that point, though whether she had been there the entire time
or not would likely never be answered. She carried a few balloons with streamers
attached to the ends, with each balloon welcoming Pixel Bit by name. Sunset
wondered how she got balloons with Pixie's name on them so quickly, noticing after
a second the traces of magick they carried.

Changeling magick explained much of how the human Pinkie Pie was able to accomplish
the seemingly impossible. Sunset wondered if alternative forms of magic existed in
Equestria, as that would also explain the party girl's counterpart. As she thought
about her homeland, she decided to send a message to Princess Twilight in the
morning.

Pinkie took her turn to hold Pixie.

"I can't wait to throw her a 'Congratulations On Being Born' party. Then there's
the 'Welcome Home' party for both of you. Maybe I can combine them into one super-
duper party?"

"I'm okay with that, as long as you only invite our friends and have it at the
farm. I don't think I'm going to want to go anywhere once I get home."

"I'll let you get some sleep while I go plan them. I'll come back tomorrow, okay?"

"Thanks, Pinkie."

Love Tap and Button Mash returned after Pinkie left. Neither of them said anything
to Rarity, but Love Tap did give her a pointed look as she asked Sweetie Belle,
"How is everything?"
"We're both good, but I'm really tired." Sweetie Belle proved the truth of her
statement with a big yawn. "Are we going to stay here tonight?"

"Unless something happens, you'll be here until you and Pixie are discharged. Some
hospitals do it differently, but they'll be keeping you in this room until you
leave. It's a neonatal room; they're smaller than regular rooms for more privacy."

"I'll stay with you tonight, if that's okay," Sunset offered.

"I wish I could stay," Button lamented. "School's going to be tough."

"I'm sure Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna will understand if you stay
home. I'll call them when I get up tomorrow, then we'll come back in the morning.
I'm sure Chip and Gibson will want to meet Pixie."

Love Tap escorted her son out of the room, leaving the two with Rarity. She also
decided to leave, though she promised to return as soon as she finished modifying
the designs. Once it was just Sunset and Sweetie Belle with the baby, a nurse
entered and asked to take Pixie to the nursery.

Sweetie Belle did not want to separated from her daughter, so the staff wheeled a
bath and a warming bed into the room and assisted the new mother in giving Pixel
Bit her first bath before settling her into the crib and rolling it next to Sweetie
Belle's bed.

"I want to breastfeed her as much as I can, so I want to keep her close. Sorry,
she's probably not going to let you get much sleep."

"It doesn't bother me. I've been psyching myself up for this. I wouldn't have put
bunk beds in our room if I didn't."

"Thanks for being here, Sunset. I don't think I'd be here with Pixie if it weren't
for you."

Rather than respond, Sunset hugged her and then settled into the chair to get as
much sleep as she would be allowed. The next several months would not be easy,
especially after the glow of the successful delivery was gone, but she was ready.
Just being able to see how happy Sweetie Belle and Pixie were left Sunset with a
cozy feeling as she drifted into sleep.
> Chapter XXII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns About Parenthood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A crying baby woke Sunset from a dreamless sleep. Her mind was muddled for a
moment as she tried to determine why she had slept on the recliner - which was not
leaning as far back as it should and was not nearly as comfortable as she
remembered. She cracked her eyes to see that she was not in her living room. The
dawn light provided sufficient illumination to see Sweetie Belle lifting Pixel Bit
from the crib, which brought back all of the night's memories.

"You sleep okay?"

"I'll be fine. Just need to stretch a bit."

She stood and proceeded to do so, feeling joints and her spine popping back into
place. When she had worked most of the stiffness from her body, Sunset watched
with interest the process of human babies breastfeeding.

While foals could walk shortly after birth, the human infant needed to be held to
her mother's chest. The act of drinking milk otherwise was not too different.
Pixel Bit had to be guided to food, but a pony foal could access it without
assistance. Sunset looked away from Sweetie Belle when she realised that she was
staring.

"Right after she was born, Mrs. Love Tap and one of the nurses showed me how to
help her ... 'latch onto me,'" Sweetie Belle commented, drawing Sunset's gaze back
to her. "Sorry, I'll warn you next time. I didn't mean to make you
uncomfortable."

"I'm not. I was curious, but I thought I'd make you uncomfortable if I was
staring. Back in Equestria, it's normal for foals to nurse in public. No pony
thinks anything of it; well, except the upper-class, but they don't count."

"I have seen people do it on buses and stuff, but it would be kind of embarrassing
for me to do it just anywhere. I don't mind if you see it, though."

When Pixel Bit finished eating, Sweetie Belle passed her to Sunset to learn how to
burp her. The older teen was initially uncomfortable with it - afraid she would
put too much force into the pats - but she would have to do it when Sweetie Belle
returned to school. It took a few minutes, but Pixie finally gave a burp that
would have made primary school boys envious.

She went back to sleep once she was comfortably settled into her crib again. A
check of her emotions showed that she was sublimely content; simply feeding and
being held satisfied the baby more than anything. Sunset was a little envious, but
the trade off was being completely reliant on others.

One of the nurses arrived shortly after the morning feeding to assist in diaper
changing. Though Pixie cried a bit at being disturbed, she calmed quickly when she
felt her mother hold her. Even when back in the crib, she would respond to Sweetie
Belle's voice. The young mother sang a lullaby when Pixie resisted sleeping, which
worked perfectly.

"She knows your voice."

Love Tap and Button Mash were by the door, where they had been watching in silence
for an unknown amount of time. Even Sunset had not detected them, too preoccupied
by the mysteries presented by the baby.

She resolved to pay more attention to her surroundings; the fact that someone could
be so close without alerting her whispered to a deeply rooted fear. As a young
filly, she had nearly been lunch for monsters because she had not been paying
attention to her surroundings. Sunset was not Pixel Bit's mother, but she had
promised to protect the child and was determined to take her word seriously.

"Hey, come on in," Sweetie Belle called.

Button entered immediately, but Love Tap paused as she gestured toward the room.

"It's okay, they're all decent."

Chip and Gibson had been behind the wall and entered with her. The new grandfather
was beaming when he caught sight of Pixel Bit, while Gibson was much more reluctant
to get close to her. He was trying to be cool, Sunset noticed, despite the
affection for the newest member of his family inside him.

"Do you think she'd know my voice?" Button asked as he approached the crib.
"I think so. You did talk to her a lot," Sweetie Belle replied. "She's probably
looking forward to knowing what a PlayStation is."

"You boys were the same," Love Tap commented. "Your father and I talked to you
constantly before you were born, and you knew who we were the instant you heard us
afterward."

"That's so cool!"

"Shouldn't you guys be quieter?" Gibson asked. "Won't she wake up and start
crying?"

"Whispering around a sleeping baby makes them more prone to light sleeping," his
mother explained. "As long as we talk normally, she'll learn to sleep through it.
Besides, this is a good time for her to learn all of our voices."

"Do you want to hold her, Dad?" Button asked.

"I thought you'd never ask."

Button started to reach for her, but Chip stopped him. "It might've been a while,
but I know how to pick up a baby." He proved his experience by expertly lifting
Pixie from her crib, cradling her head. She barely stirred at his gentle touch.
"You were fussy about being held when you were sleeping, so your Mum and I learned
how to move you without waking you up."

"Can you teach me?"

"In a little bit. I think Uncle Gibson is waiting for his turn."

"I'm good. What if she pukes on me?"

"I brought a change of shirts for all of us," Love Tap replied. "Now go and hold
your niece."

"Alright already."

Gibson was very hesitant to take his niece. For normally being loud and obnoxious,
he was gentle and quiet as he held her. When Gibson took her, she opened her eyes
to have a look at him, then went back to sleep.

"It's so weird, seeing how tiny babies are," he commented. "Are you sure she won't
break?"

"Not from being cuddled," Sunset replied. "You won't break from cuddling a baby,
will you?"

"Nah, she's cool. Now, tea parties are a different story."

"Would it really be so bad to have a tea party with your adorable little niece?"
Chip asked. "Imagine big, cute eyes watering as she asks you."

"You're not playing fair, Dad."

"I'd do it," Button said. "I kinda got used to them after Sweetie Belle dragged me
to one. At least Pixie won't tie me to a chair. I think."

"I said I was sorry and I never did it again. How long are you going to remind me
about that?"
"I didn't mind too much. At least it wasn't like when we were doing sewer
exploration."

"Okay, we're never telling her about that one."

The gentle ambiance of the room caused Sunset to notice how tired she was. When
she yawned, Love Tap offered to get her some coffee.

"Oh, no, thank you. I could never get over the taste."

"The secret is lots of creamer. Coffee or not, we need to get something in you."

Sunset nodded. "I could go for some breakfast."

"Button, Sweetie Belle, do you mind if we take Sunset and Gibson to get breakfast?
We'll be right back."

"Go ahead, Mum."

They stopped into the cafeteria to get breakfast, for which Chip and Love Tap
insisted upon paying. The food was not the best, but it was quick. Though she
wanted orange juice, Sunset decided on soda. She could use magick to keep herself
alert, but that would mean overriding her natural body chemistry.

"You know, we don't have to rush," Love Tap said as Sunset hurried through her
food. "They need a little time just with each other and Pixie. If something comes
up, they'll call."

"I know, I just ... I don't know. I gave Button a little pep talk about not
jumping at shadows last night, but...."

"Let's get some ice cream. You'll have to slow down then. Post-birth is a little
nerve-wracking, but you'll get into a rhythm soon."

At least the ice cream was good. The sugar combined with soda was what Sunset
needed to keep herself going a few hours. She would worry about fatigue when it
showed itself again.

They took their cones to a small waiting area near the maternity wing and enjoyed
the frozen treats in peaceful silence. Only when they were finished did Love Tap
ask, "Is the bed working out?"

"Oh, absolutely. Sweetie Belle's been looking forward to that co-sleeping

thing ... and I have to admit that I’ve been looking forward to seeing them
together."

"Do you have siblings?" Gibson asked.

"Nope. I was more than my parents could handle." It may not have been the literal
truth, but - to the best of her knowledge - they never did have any other foals.
"I wasn't a babysitter, either. Most of my friends growing up were older than me."

"But you're good with kids."

Sunset shrugged. "I'm learning a lot from your parents, but that's about it.
Before now, I've never really been around babies."

"Just remember that if you ever need help, don't hesitate to call one of us," Love
Tap said. "I won't pretend to be an expert, but I'll do whatever I can to help
you."

"I appreciate it. Have you guys thought about my suggestion?"

Chip nodded. "If you're sure, then I think it would be good for them."

"What would?"

Sweetie Belle was walking with Button Mash to support her. They did not have Pixel
Bit with them, which caused Sunset a moment of panic until she reminded herself
that they would know if something or someone had taken the baby.

"The nurses said they needed to do a few tests and that Sweetie Belle should get
some exercise. Is everything okay?"

Sunset nodded to Love Tap, who replied, "We were talking about something we
discussed last month. This won't be right away, but she offered to let you stay
with them for a while, Button."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, we all appreciate how helpful you've been already, and how you want to be
involved with the baby. That's why we're wanting to alternate having you both live
with one of us; that way; you can both take care of Pixie and bond with her."

"Sweetie Belle, I thought you'd be more comfortable if we started with our place so
that you don't have to make as many changes right away. When you're ready, Button
can come stay with us, then you'd go over to stay with them for a couple weeks."

"But we won't force either of you. It was just an idea, and we wanted to make sure
we had everything ready before we asked."

"I can move in as soon as you go home. I'll even leave my PlayStation, unless you
think Pixie would like it."

Love Tap giggled. "I'm very happy that you want to help right away, sweetie, but I
think you should let Sweetie Belle and Sunset get settled back into their home
first."

Sunset crouched slightly to look directly at Sweetie Belle as she asked, "What do
you think?"

"I like it. I was wondering how Button would get to spend much time with Pixie.
Plus, when we're at his house, Pixie would get to spend time with her grandparents
and Uncle Gibson."

"It's so weird thinking of him like that," Button commented.

"It's weird thinking of myself like that. Do we have to keep the 'uncle' part?"

Love Tap rolled her eyes, but she was grinning. "I'll admit, getting to spend time
with her myself was part of the plan, but that's not the most important thing. If
you're both comfortable with the idea, then Sweetie Belle can decide when she's
ready, and you'll move in that weekend, Button. You do understand that you'll have
to follow Sunset's rules, and they might not be same as ours, right?"

"I can do it, even if she has some really strange rules, like only using cold water
for showers or something."
"I'm standing right here." She offered Button a teasing smile. "You shouldn't
give me ideas, you know."

"You know that cold showers aren't good, right? They, uh, make your blood do ...
something." He offered her a pleading face. "Please don't have that be a rule."

"You're safe," Sunset replied with a pat to his shoulder. "I'm pretty easy-going.
The only things are making sure we don't bother Pearl or her workers and keeping up
with schoolwork. You guys are already responsible about stuff like that, so I'm
sure we'll all get along."

Pearl had actually been the one to suggest the idea to Sunset. Their studies
mostly took place in the basement, so it would be easy to tell Button that she was
helping on the farm as part of her rent. The only change they expected was that
Sunset and Sweetie Belle would have to be careful not to speak of magick when he
was present.

They returned Sweetie Belle to her room, where the nurses were getting ready to
call her. When the doctor visited later in the morning, he checked mother and
child, then pronounced both were doing well and that they would be able to leave on
Sunday.

Button's family left once they had heard the doctor's prognosis. As it was the
first day after the birth, there would likely be several visitors, and they did not
want to crowd the room.

Most of the morning and the early afternoon were rather quiet. Sweetie Belle took
advantage of the time between visitors to nap. She was still exhausted and sore,
so she would randomly be chatting before simply drifting into unconsciousness.

Button proved his willingness to help, alternating caring for Pixie when she would
wake for anything other than hunger. He did not have too much trouble with diaper
changing after getting help from Sunset with the first. Sweetie Belle flushed a
bit the first time he saw her feed Pixie, but she recovered her composure before he
noticed.

Pearl was the first non-family visitor of the day, arriving shortly before noon.
She knocked politely at the door before entering. She carried a large purse, which
was highly unusual. If not that Sunset could detect Karen inside it, she would
have thought Pearl was changing her image.

"Button, would you mind getting me another soda and a snack?" Sunset asked, handing
him some cash. "Get yourself something, too."

"Sure, thanks."

When he was gone, Pearl allowed Karen to leave the purse. The cat stepped gently
on Sweetie Belle's legs to reach Pixie and sniff her.

"Somebody's been pacin' yer flat. Ah had ta let her inta mah room."

"If I could take a human form, I would. There aren't many times I'd say that,
either." Karen licked Pixie's hand. "She's sweet. Happy, I mean, but I like
that, so she tastes sweet."

"You're tasting her emotions?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"That's the best way to put it."

Cat ears perked and swivelled. "He's coming back. Thanks for letting me meet her;
see you later."

Karen ducked into the purse. Pearl had saved her own thoughts and questions to
allow their feline friend the maximum time to visit. When Button Mash entered the
room, he would see only Pearl cuddling his daughter and complimenting the baby for
being adorable.

"Well, Ah don't wanna wear out mah welcome. Yer gonna have heaps of folks wantin'
ta see the baby in a few more hours."

"Thanks for coming." Sweetie Belle offered a hug. Sunset hid Button's view of the
bedside for a moment so the girl could give Karen a scratch. "The doctor said we
should be home Sunday."

"Great. Ah'll give everythin' a once-over, if'n ya'd like, make sure yer set. Ya
need a crib set up? Some of the farmhands are chompin' at the bit ta get ya a
present. Ah could turn 'em loose on that."

"Well, I wanna try what Mrs. Love Tap told me about, this thing where you sleep
with your baby as much as you can."

"My parents did that with my brother and me, not that I remember it."

"Oh, like in the old days? Ain't gonna get any arguments from me; it's a right
shame so many parents leave their young'uns alone so much these days. Still, ya'll
need a crib sometimes, so Ah'll put some of the boys ta work. That baby'll have
the nicest bed ya can imagine."

"If they do, tell them 'thank you' for me. I'll thank them myself when I get
home."

The next visitors were the older girls, who mostly coordinated with each other to
ensure they would not overwhelm the new parents or the baby.

Sci-Twi was the first. As a gift, she presented a simple, durable photo album that
could be modified to look prettier. She gladly took another opportunity to hold
the baby, but refrained from asking further questions or making additional comments
about human biology.

Outside viewers may have thought Pinkie was dragging Maud into the room. She was,
but not because Maud did not wish to be there; the party girl was simply too
excited, wanting her big sister to walk faster "so we can see the baby sooner."

Sunset's peripheral senses discovered Fluttershy waiting in the hall while Pinkie
and Maud were there. The shy girl did not want to crowd the room; it took some
convincing to persuade her that there would be no harm in joining them.

They were all too happy to wish the new parents and their daughter well.
Fluttershy had crocheted three stuffed animals: A bear, a rabbit, and a monkey;
they were all friends with each other, but did not have names yet to allow Pixel
Bit to name them. Pinkie Pie gave a set of rubberised teething rings Pixie would
enjoy long before she needed them. Each ring changed colour seemingly at random
and were nearly indestructible; she revealed in a message to Sunset that the
changes were accompanied by various fruit flavours.

Except for Applejack, Rarity was the last of the older group to arrive. She had
kept her promise, presenting beautiful sketches of outfits for her niece. She had
even kept them neutral, avoiding lace or ribbon. The colours matched Pixie's skin
and hair, most of them with her name to be embroidered on the front. Sweetie Belle
loved them, expressing her delight with wide eyes and a grin.

When Rarity discovered that her sister would be shopping for supplies, she asked to
be allowed to accompany the outing.

"Okay," was the girl's only response. It was sufficient to leave her big sister in
tears of happiness.

Rarity had brought a sewing kit and fabric with her. When no one objected, she
took Pixie's measurements before she settled into a chair to work on the first
outfit.

The entire Apple family arrived shortly after school's end, Scootaloo with them.
Granny Smith lamented that Sweetie Belle did not own a rocking chair, which
prompted Big Mac and Applejack to offer to build one from the wood of one of their
old apple trees. Sweetie Belle obviously knew her friend's family well, as she did
not attempt to refuse them.

Rarity stayed quiet, but she began to show fear again at the sight of the Apple
family. Considering Applejack had given her a black eye for what she had done, it
was no surprise to Sunset. There was still hostility in Applejack directed toward
the fashionista, but Sunset appreciated that she said nothing.

"We have an idea fer somethin', too," Apple Bloom said. "We wanted ta keep it a
surprise, but we figured ya'd wanna contribute."

"We're making a quilt, using some of our old Crusader stuff, like the patches from
our original capes," Scootaloo added. "Plus some of each of our colours. So we
thought we should tell you first, in case you wanted to add anything."

"Granny said she'd help us, but we're gonna do most of it ourselves."

"That's so cool. But what happens when you girls get older and have kids, or if I
have another one ... a long, long time from now?"

"We'll make more when the time comes. Yeah, the first gets ta have a lot of the
original stuff, but Ah think any kids we'd have would understand."

Sweetie Belle nodded. "I can get you a few things to add. Just make sure it's all
soft, okay?" She must have noticed her sister's twitching during the conversation,
as she turned to look at Rarity. "Do you think you can give some tips, too? Like
a good way to sew that a baby wouldn't rip up?"

"If your friends are willing to accept my help, of course I would."

"Sure, Ah don't mind, so long as ya don't try ta take over like y'all did fer the
Derby." Apple Bloom shot a pointed look at her sister. "It won't be a gift from
the Crusaders if we ain't the ones ta make it."

Granny Smith smiled, placing a hand on granddaughters' shoulders. "Don't be given'

yer sisters a hard time, now. Ah'm pretty sure they learned their lessons."

She glanced at the clock. "Ah gotta git home 'n start supper. Y'all prolly wanna
turn in early tonight, too."

"But Ah wanted ta stay with Sweetie Belle. It ain't like we got school tomorrow."
Sunset nodded to Granny Smith, then got the younger teens' attention. "You'll get
to have sleepovers again, just not right now. It may take a few weeks, but you'll
get to do a lot of the same things you've always done once we’ve all settled into a
routine, if not as often."

The girls looked at each other, disappointment evident on their faces. Scootaloo
sighed, but she nodded.

"I understand. C'mon, Apple Bloom."

Both trudged from the room without further objection. Things remained quiet until
Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon arrived.

Filthy Rich escorted both girls. He gave a polite greeting to the young parents
and stopped to tickle Pixel Bit's stomach before retreating to stand in a corner
for the girls to have their time.

First, they presented flowers. Lilies, lilacs, and orchids comprised the bundle,
all coloured to match Sweetie Belle.

Silver Spoon was the first to present a gift. She offered a small jewellery box.
"I asked my mother about a present for a baby girl, but she didn't understand when
I tried to tell her that you didn't want a lot of super-girly things. She wouldn't
give me my allowance if I didn't listen to her, so it's probably not what you
wanted. I can try to do a return and exchange it for something else later."

Inside was a silver bracelet with two charms already attached. They were likely
painted by hand if she patronised the type of store Sunset expected she did. One
was a boy and a girl with their arms around each other, their genders denoted by
blue and pink clothing. The other was a baby bundled in a pink blanket. They all
had peach-coloured skin, which worked to keep them from clashing with the clothing
and the baby blanket.

"It's wonderful. Besides, plenty of boys wear jewellery. Charm bracelets might
usually be more for girls, but I think it's perfect. I'll just have to be careful
not to put too many on there for her so she can use it herself. Thanks, Silver
Spoon."

"I'm glad you like it."

Diamond Tiara was hesitating when her turn came. "Well, I asked Mother, and she
said the best present would be to help you get a good daycare and preschool and all
of that so Pixel Bit can have lots of 'opportunities.' We'll definitely help you
with that - if you want, that is - but, uh...."

She began to cry. "I couldn't think of a good present to bring you."

Rich put a hand on her shoulder to comfort her. "She was thinking about it too
much and started second-guessing herself."

"I'll make it up to you, I promise."

Sweetie Belle gestured to Button to take their daughter. When she was free, she
carefully pulled herself from the bed to hug Diamond Tiara. It only took a minute
to calm her.

"You didn't need to worry about it so much. I'm just happy that you're my friend,
and I'm sure Pixie will be happy to get to know you as she grows up."
"I'm still bringing you a present."

"Stuff like that is supposed to be for Pixie, not me. Yeah, I'll be using things
like gift cards to get her toys, but they're still things for her. If you really
want to get her a present, you can take your time and think about it. She's not
even twenty-four hours old, you know."

Diamond Tiara sniffled. "Thanks, Sweetie Belle."

They were breaking their hug when Celestia and Luna arrived.

"My apologies," Luna said. "We delayed so that we would not crowd the room."

"We're just getting ready to head out," Rich replied.

Both girls hugged Sweetie Belle before following him out the door.

Sunset assured the school heads that everything was going well as they each held
Pixie.

"Don't worry about rushing back to school," Celestia said. "We'll make
arrangements to get your assignments to you."

"With Sunset Shimmer to tutor you, we are both confident that you will not fall
behind. I did arrange your schedule to place study hall at the end of each day in
preparation for this, so you will be able to leave an hour early."

They did not remain much longer, as the evening was ageing and it was obvious to
all that Sweetie Belle would not last forever. Even with multiple naps throughout
the day, she was tired. Button wanted to stay with her that night, but Sweetie
Belle convinced him to wait for the next night since he would be able to stay until
she went home.

Rarity had to leave for dinner because she did not care for the cafeteria, but
insisted that she would return to wish them a good night. When she was gone, Ace,
Clash, and Midnight arrived.

"You have way too many Sleeper friends," Ace observed as he dropped into the chair
Rarity had vacated.

Midnight crawled into the bed next to Sweetie Belle. "Pixel Bit looks a lot like
you. That boy who was with you at the flea market is her dad, right? She looks
like him, too."

Clash offered her what appeared to be a large sheet of tree bark. It had words on
it, but Sunset could not read them. The writing was not High Speech.

"These are the bans and banes of almost every Rank 5 spirit and higher in the area.
I can't let you keep this, but I can teach them to you. If you're ever in trouble,
you can use these to persuade the powerful spirits to protect you."

"Wow, Clash, that's so amazing. Thank you."

Ace chuckled. "He went to every pack in the Concord to get those. Tell her how
you pulled it off, Clash."

Anyone unfamiliar with the burly man would have messed themselves at the sharp
glare he shot to Ace. Even with his beard, his blush was visible.
"I told the story of the girl who challenged a god and won. No, you didn't
challenge it to mortal combat, but we greatly respect those able to win a battle by
wit and word. The pups especially admire you, by the way."

"He had to pledge not to share that with anyone else. It's privileged Uratha
knowledge, after all."

Clash nodded. "If you accept this knowledge, you must pledge never to use it
except when in dire circumstances. Our treaties with these spirits are tenuous."

"I'll make any pledge you Uratha require," Sweetie Belle promised. "Can you thank
them for me?"

"I will. One last thing: Lightning Rider and the other leaders have named you an
honorary wolf. Just for that purpose, you've been adopted into my pack. If you or
yours ever need us, we'll be there." At her wide-eyed stare, he rushed to add,
"We're not expecting you to fight with us or anything. It's just to show our
respect for you."

While he comforted her worry, he did bring her to tears.

Midnight helped calm Sweetie Belle, then gestured to Ace. "We're going to enchant
some of Pixie's other presents. If she has or gets anything you think she'll be
able to keep her whole life, that would be perfect. We can't do many, but two or
three would work."

"I have the perfect thing." Sweetie Belle showed them the charm bracelet. "Could
you use this? I'm sure she'd already want to keep it forever, but that would make
it even more precious."

"That's perfect. I'll set a lasting Fate spell on it that'll target whoever's
wearing it. It will try to warn her if something could hurt her, like a bad car
accident and stuff like that. However, there are so many paths that it's not going
to tell her about everything without someone looking at her possible futures all
the time."

After Midnight finished her spell, Ace added a minor healing spell. Especially as
a child, Pixie would be likely to give herself small abrasions with some frequency,
particularly if she grew to be anything like her mother. The spell would heal
small nicks, scratches, and scrapes quickly, but not so quickly as to invoke
Paradox from Sleeper Quiessence.

"If she falls off a jungle gym and breaks her arm, it won't help. Pearl would have
to place an enchantment for that. We're both Shaman, but she's a heck of a lot
more knowledgeable." With a smirk, he added, "Of course, if Midnight blows up the
jungle gym, a broken arm will be the least of her worries."

His sister blushed but said nothing.

Sunset detected three familiar souls approaching the room. Rarity was back,
accompanied by Twilight Sparkle and Spike. Though the colours were the same,
Sunset could feel subtle differences that indicated the latter two were the
Equestrian versions.

She warned their friends, who slipped into the Shadow to leave. The two girls and
the dragon-dog found a quiet room.

"I came as soon as I could. We've been busy over there. Starlight was supposed to
be bonding with the girls, but she made some mistakes and the castle flooded,"
Twilight said. "Everypony sends their best, Sunset. I told them that things have
been quiet for you since you left the school."

"Not for much longer. One day, and the kid there has already nearly ruptured my
eardrums. Then there's the baby."

Sweetie Belle threw a pillow at Sunset, but she was smiling. "It's nice to see you
again, Twilight. You can let Spike out; Sunset can watch for a nurse."

Spike sat on the bed next to her. "We've been over here so many times now, but we
still haven't really seen a human baby. Where is she?"

Sweetie Belle lifted the sleeping bundle from the crib. "Here's Pixel Bit."

Pixie opened her eyes briefly at the disturbance, but almost immediately went back
to sleep.

"Do human babies spend most of their time sleeping?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, at least for a while. I can't remember right now, but I think we don't
change to being awake more than we're asleep for a few years."

"Fascinating. How old will she be when she starts walking? A couple months?"

The native humans giggled while Sunset replied, "I was surprised when I found out,
but humans don't really start walking until close to a year, and they don't get
proficient - unless you count bumping into things - until later."

"Her eyes are blue?"

"Only for now," Rarity answered. "Unless that ends up being her colour, they will
gradually shift over the coming months."

"Speech?" Spike asked. When Twilight shot him a surprised glance, he said, "What?
I'm curious about stuff, too."

"Around two. Some are earlier, some later."

Sunset interrupted before the knowledge maniac could enter full research mode. "I
have some books about human development. You're welcome to have any that interest
you. I can always buy more."

"That would be wonderful, Sunset. Thank you."

"Darling, I hate to be rude, but it is getting late, and Sweetie Belle and Sunset
have not had much sleep today. I can put you up, if you are free, and you can
return tomorrow to learn more."

Twilight nodded. "I cleared my morning, since I wasn't sure how late I would be
leaving. Thanks, Rarity."

"Actually, I have an idea," Sweetie Belle said. "I've been thinking today, and I
don't wanna make Sunset stay here again tonight. Why don't you take Princess
Twilight and Spike back to the flat? I'll be okay."

"You're not forcing me into anything. Besides, I'll be living with Pixie, too."

"I know, but at least I have a bed."

"She does make a good point, darling. You need a good night's rest if you want to
be a good guardian. I'm sure the hospital will call you if something urgent comes
up, but I gather that does seem highly unlikely."

With a sigh, Sunset replied, "I just don't want to leave her alone. At least one
adult should be here."

"Uh, if she's okay with it, Rarity can stay."

No one could think of a reply at first. Finally, Rarity said, "I'd be

delighted ... well, not with sleeping on a chair, but definitely with being here
for you ... if you're sure, dear."

Sweetie Belle nodded. "I promised to give you a chance, so I'll trust you to stay
so that Sunset can get a good night's sleep. I know you can freak out over little
things, but you're really good at staying calm and paying attention when something
big happens.

"I promise I won't be mad or anything if you don't really want to stay, but I'd
kinda like to spend the night with you like sisters. Kind of."

"Then I shall remain. Sunset, you heard her: Things will be just dandy here, so
get some sleep. If Twilight and Spike spent the day cleaning a castle, they likely
need the rest as well."

Sunset had learned a simple rote spell called Mental Scan from Pearl's library. It
only showed surface thoughts, so as she prepared it, she asked, "Are you sure about
this? It's not like sleeping in the chair again will kill me."

"Of course. I'm not busy tomorrow, and my sister is more important than any other
engagements I might have."

Her surface thought was, 'Don't screw this up, Rarity.'

"Alright. You guys have a good night. See you tomorrow morning."

Sunset drove Twilight and Spike to her flat. They were interested in the gear
shift, which they had not seen during their few trips in an automobile. When they
arrived, she gave them Sweetie Belle's bed. Both slept almost immediately, but
Sunset found herself lying awake despite her exhaustion. She was worried about
being gone if something serious happened. She kept her mobile next to her pillow,
just in case.

'You're becoming a mum,' her other self whispered, her tone mocking.

'So what?'

'Besides the fact it makes you vulnerable? The bitch walks back into her life, and
here you are, cast aside.'

'Stop trying to provoke me.'

'Okay, but don't say I didn't warn you. That girl's like a battered wife: Give
her a little attention, and she'll go running back.'

Sunset ignored her other self. Sweetie Belle was not an idiot; even if Rarity
offered, she would not leave a safe place like Sunset's flat. If push came to
shove, Sunset was not above using her magick to ensure Sweetie Belle and Pixel Bit
would remain safe.
She woke as the sun rose, pausing only to get a shower and to have breakfast before
returning to the hospital with her guests. Both princess and dragon seemed well-
rested and excited to spend the morning with Sunset and some of the others.

Sweetie Belle and Rarity were sleeping when they arrived, but they stirred at the
sound of the door opening. A completed baby onesie lay on Rarity's lap. It lacked
the embroidery and other extras, but it could be worn.

"We brought a baby shower present," Twilight said. "I'm sorry I didn't give it to
you yesterday; I let myself get too carried away by learning about human newborns
that I completely forgot."

"Don't worry about it. It was fun telling you about babies, and I can get a better
look at it now, anyway."

After rummaging about her bag for a moment, Twilight produced a snow globe. The
setting had to be Ponyville, her castle dwarfing every other structure of the town.

She confirmed Sunset's guess, then added, "I asked your counterparts for advise,
but I didn't tell them who had the baby. It's almost indestructible, and it'll
change seasons and weather to match whatever the weather outside is."

The little town was brightening with the rising sun. Sunset was a little
disappointed that there were no miniature ponies going about their lives within it,
but she knew how much effort Twilight would have taken just to accomplish what she
had.

"It's so pretty. I'm sure Pixie will love it. Thanks, Twilight, Spike. Can you
please tell your friends thanks for me? Well, anonymously."

"You bet," Spike replied. "Our Rarity got everything to scale. Pinkie suggested
the seasons and weather, and the Crusaders helped make some of the buildings."

"I'm guessing pony-me isn't very good at art, either."

Twilight just chuckled, running a hand along the back of her neck. She placed the
snow globe showing autumn scenery on the small bedside table. As the tiny town's
skyline lit, they could see the flora around it taking autumnal colours.

That day was similar to the previous, though with fewer visitors. The Crusaders
returned first, bringing the start of the quilt with them for Sweetie Belle's
approval. Button Mash and his whole family arrived at lunch.

When they drew to night, Button Mash was determined to keep his promise to stay.
He took a regular chair, while Sunset slept in the pseudo-recliner.

Around noon the next day, the doctor was pleased to release mother and daughter.
Sunset alerted all of their friends and pulled her car to the door while Button
Mash helped Sweetie Belle in getting everything together. Sunset left her vehicle
parked by the door and went back to the room to ensure they had not forgotten
anything.

While a nurse wheeled her to the door, Sweetie Belle allowed Button to carry their
daughter in her new baby carrier. They had a car seat prepared, but it took them a
few minutes to be certain it was attached properly. Sunset did not mind the new
parents' worry; it was a good thing they wanted to be completely sure of their
child's safety.
When they were finally ready, Button took the front passenger's seat. Sweetie
Belle would likely ride in the back with the baby for months. He could have fit
with them, but it would have been crowded because of how large the car seat was.

When they arrived at the farm, Pearl was waiting for them along with several
members of her staff. They loved the baby, several offering small prayers for both
the newborn and her parents.

Karen waited for them in the flat, perched on Sweetie Belle's bed to overlook the
crib and giving an excellent impression of being nothing other than a cat. Sunset
knew they had purchased a normal plastic one with Love Tap's assistance. It had
somehow been transfigured into something made of hardwood and so sturdy that Pixie
could hide under it for protection. Padding was securely attached to the bed's
frame to ensure Pixel Bit would not hurt herself by rolling into the sides. The
sleeping mat and protection were soft, yet allowed air to pass so that a rolling
baby pressing her face to any surface would not suffocate.

Sweetie Belle returned to the deck, holding Pixie to wave one of her stubby arms at
the farmhands and Pearl. "Thanks, everyone."

They smiled and returned the wave before going back to work.

"Okay, I'm going to lay Pixie down, and then I'm gonna have lunch."

"I can cook," Button volunteered. "Mum's been teaching me. I can make
hamburgers."

"Perfect," Sunset replied. "I wasn’t sure what to make tonight, so I left some
ground beef to thaw in the refrigerator. Help yourself."

He gave a quiet cheer before setting himself to his task. What he produced was a
little overcooked, but perfectly edible to anyone not being a snob.

Full stomachs left them all sleepy. One by one, they began to pass out in the
first comfortable locations they found. Sweetie Belle was on her bed, Button Mash
on the couch, and Sunset Shimmer in her proper recliner.

The birth had been stressful, but it was in the past. The future would be
challenging, but Sunset believed they were all ready to face it.
> Bonus Chapter [Caution: Gore]
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset Shimmer hopped from her bed, a little stiff but otherwise feeling alert.
Sweetie Belle's empty bed indicated that she had already risen. The baby was not
in the bed or the crib, so she was likely having breakfast with her mother. It
surprised Sunset that both could have left the bedroom without disturbing her, but
the fatigue of living with a baby had started to cause her to sleep through noises
that otherwise would have disturbed her rest.

As she made her way to the door, she noticed that her legs were not fully
cooperating. Each step was much shorter than her normal stride, as though her body
refused to allow her normal gait. Try as she might, she could not shake the
fuzziness like cotton from her sleepy mind. She even fumbled the door handle. She
only shook her head at her own ineptitude. A hearty breakfast would snap her to
alertness.

As she finally opened the door, she saw light from the kitchen. There were voices
and the smell of cooking meat; Sweetie Belle must have gotten into the thin-sliced
ham. Though Sunset had been saving it for the weekend, she did not begrudge her
friend wanting something a little hardier than their usual Greek yoghurt with
granola and toast.

The exhausted young woman stumbled into the kitchen and dropped into a chair.
Pixie was happily smacking at her high chair's tray, squealing in merriment as her
tiny plate bounced in time with her percussive actions.

"Good morning, sleepyhead." Sweetie Belle turned off the burner and removed the
pan from the range. "I'm making us a special breakfast today. You hungry?"

Sunset felt her stomach rumble. "Absolutely. What're you making?"

"It's a surprise. Here, have an appetiser."

The teen placed a couple slices of ham on a plate along with some buttered toast.

"Your cooking has gotten a lot better," Sunset teased. "I don't see any black this
time."

Her friend just chuckled in response.

"I need to get some more. Go ahead and enjoy; I'll be right back."

As Sweetie Belle stepped into the living room, Sunset cut into her food. It tasted
a bit odd, not as salty as pork usually was. She decided it was not at all
unpleasant as she ate ravenously. The meal helped stir her addled mind. As she
became more alert, she could hear peculiar sounds from the living room. It was
muffled, like the television had been left on with the volume lowered. Sweetie
Belle had said she needed something to cook, but she had gone into the living room.

Sunset was confused. Perhaps her friend was taking a short break to watch some
morning show and would return to the kitchen after it ended. Though Pixie made for
good company, Sunset felt a little abandoned. She scooped the infant into her
arms, noting that Pixie seemed heavier than normal.

"Want to see Mum?"

A happy gurgle was the response. Sunset carried her into the living room, where
she immediately noticed that something was odd. It took her a few seconds to
realise that the feeling stemmed from the fact that the furniture and the
television were missing. In addition to her wayward possessions, too many people
were present. Even as large as the living room was, it was crowded.

A very tall woman with dark red skin, bat-like wings, and hair that stood up from
her head like a flame leant against the wall. Her hair nearly brushed the ceiling
as she watched the other occupants of the room.

"Oh, Sunny, I was wondering when you'd join us," the tall woman said. Her voice
was familiar, one Sunset felt she should recognise. "I've got everything ready.
Here you go."

She provided a metal tray like those seen in an operating theatre. On it lay
numerous surgical instruments, most of them sharp. There were scalpels up to the
size of a butcher's knife. Hacksaws and barbed mallets rested beside what appeared
to be thumbscrews. There were several whips scattered across the tray, most of
them ending in bits of glass or metal shards.

"What am I supposed to do with those? I'm watching the baby."

"Don't worry about her. There are plenty of toys in the corner."

The tall woman pointed. At her side lay a pile of bloody meat. Long strings of
what Sunset thought were intestines bound larger chunks together.

Sunset felt the other woman lifting Pixie from her. She watched as her new flame-
haired friend lowered the baby into the puddled red pool. Pixie grasped one of the
strings of intestines to swing its package into the others. The dull wet smack
caused her to laugh.

"Sunset," Sweetie Belle's voice called.

The young woman looked away from where her adorable niece was shoving a spleen into
her toothless mouth. Sweetie Belle was there, standing over two surgical tables.
Magnum and Cookie were strapped to them, gags in their mouths to stifle their
screams.

"I didn't mean to make you feel left out. Look, Mum's still got a lot left. You
can have her. I'll finish up with Daddy."

The girl hefted a bonesaw and began cutting into her father again. His blood
splattered over her, painting her beautiful white skin gruesome red.

When Sunset did not join her, she lowered the blade. "What's wrong?"

"There's something wrong here."

Her friend's brow wrinkled in confusion for a moment before her eyes lit.

"I'm so sorry, I forgot that you would want to hear the screams. Just a second."

She removed the gags to allow her parents' wails to fill the room. Sweetie Belle
began to sing, using their agonised vocalisations as her chorus. It was better,
but something was still wrong.

"Why are we doing this?"

"Practise," Sweetie Belle replied with a grin. "So many people have hurt you, but
you can't get revenge until you know how to do it. They'll make great test dummies
for it."

"I don't want to dismember your parents."

It was a simple fact. Sunset was unsure why she did not want to participate, but
she knew that slicing into Cookie would not make her happy.

Her friend again looked about the room in confusion.

"Don't you want to punish them? Well, I guess maybe you wouldn't. After all, they
weren't as bad to you as they were to me, so I guess you wouldn't get a lot out of
it." The girl's expression was downcast, but cleared as she gasped, "Oh, I know."

Without crossing the room, Sweetie Belle somehow held Pixie. There was another,
smaller table next to Cookie to which the young mother strapped her baby.

"I know how much her crying and the babysitting are driving you bonkers. Go ahead,
have some fun."

"But she's your daughter."

"Oh, silly, I can always make another. I'm not even sixteen yet, after all."

"I don't want to hurt Pixie."

"Then do you want to cut me up? I know you said you forgave me, but I did really
hurt you. Just a second, let me tie myself down."

Where once only two metal operating tables had once occupied the room, now there
were four. They should not have fit the living room, yet they did. Sweetie Belle
lay on her own and was bound to it as though by invisible hands.

"I'm all yours," she called in a sing-song voice. "I heard that people can survive
having their intestines pulled out. If you're careful, you can cut a lot of me
before I bleed to death. Just be careful not to put me into shock if you really
want to enjoy it. I bet you've always wanted to try ripping a still-beating heart
from someone, wanna practise on me?"

"No, I don't."

The tall woman left her post to move beside Sunset, who had finally understood why
everything was out-of-sorts. Before she could say anything, the third wheel placed
a hand on her shoulder.

"Come on, Sunny, cut loose a little." She laughed. "You see what I did there? I
cut myself up sometimes." She laughed again. "I'm on a roll here."

"Get your gods-damned claws out of my dreams," Sunset demanded. "I'm not killing
anyone, even if it's not real."

"But that's the whole point. This is merely cathartic. We're angry, Shimmy, and
blowing off some steam here will keep us from snapping in the real world."

"I don't believe that for a second. You'd never suggest something that would make
it harder for me to lose control. Now stop giving me nightmares."

The demon smirked. "It's so adorable how you act like I'm some external monster
that you can vanquish. I'm only part of you, buried somewhere in your head. These
nightmares? They're all you."
> Chapter XXIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that She is no Longer a Child
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Only the light of the sun penetrating the curtains woke Sunset from her unpleasant
dreams. A careful inspection with her magick verified that she was actually awake.
The first several instances of those nightmares had always been accompanied by
bolting up, stiff as a ramrod and soaked in cold sweat. Now they were passé. She
may have become inured to them, but that did not help her sleep to be restful.

She moved silently from her bed, peeking into the lower bunk where her friend
remained oblivious to the waking world. The girl's spark was content, though
Sunset could feel the exhaustion in her. She hoped Sweetie Belle would receive at
least one more hour of rest, baby willing.

The sleep-thief lay next to her mother on the side by the wall. Pixel Bit was also
enjoying her slumber, her chubby legs and arms occasionally flailing or her stubby
appendages twitching. A 'U'-shaped pillow ensured she would not roll under Sweetie
Belle or press her face into something and suffocate.

Karen slept curled into a ball near the child, her ears twitching every time the
baby moved. She may have only explicitly promised to guard Pixel Bit against the
nastier creatures of the world, but she also remained vigilant for mundane threats.

While Pixie was growing normally, her mother was already back to her pre-pregnancy
weight, adjusted for her own growth. Nine months of Sunset carefully balancing
their meals and a semi-active lifestyle that included extensive walking about the
farm had their desired effects. Sweetie Belle may not have been as vain as her
sister could be, but she had been clear about her desire to lose the 'baby fat.'

Sunset leant over Sweetie Belle to brush the baby's cheek, still marvelling at how
soft the little one's skin was, then crept from the room to make some breakfast.

'How does something that small make so much noise?'

'That's simple: She must have combined the noise levels of her parents,' Sunset's
other self replied.

'True. I'm sure she'll have a cute, squeaky voice when she starts talking.'

'Kill me now.'

Sunset smirked at the response. Anyone else may have found such words coming from
another part of their mind frightening, but she knew her other self would not
actually wish for them to die.

The pancakes were nearly complete when there was a light knock on the door
connecting her flat to the house. Sunset opened it, invited Pearl into the flat,
and then hurried back to the kitchen.

"The girls sleepin'?"

"Pixie was up three times, so I figured Sweetie Belle wouldn't mind sleeping in."

Pearl winced. "Least school's out now. Anyways, Ah just dropped by ta warn y'all
that we're harvestin' the early grains today. Magick or not, they've shot up like
weeds this year. Ah've gotta git out ta the fields."

"I'll pass that along. Thanks, Pearl."

Her breakfast plated and in hand, Sunset collapsed at the table to eat. She opened
one of her textbooks to get a little reading completed while she still had the
quiet time to concentrate. Four pancakes and thirteen pages on the basics of
networks passed in silence before Pixel Bit decided she needed something
immediately and alerted the entire farm by crying in a pitch that would give Karen
a headache. Sunset had been carrying her plate to the sink, but her surprise at
the sudden noise caused her to drop it. She was treated to the sound of it
shattering and knew she would need to buy more dishware again. Pixie - normally a
happy baby - had become fussy because of an ear infection that was finally
clearing, but the end could not arrive too quickly.

For all that the baby demonstrated her mastery of sonic weapons when she wanted
something, she would usually calm quickly in either of her parents' arms, or in
those of the people with whom she had a close bond. Thus, Sunset only had to
tolerate it a few minutes.

Sweetie Belle joined her in the kitchen, cradling Pixie. The young mother tried to
offer a greeting which was interrupted by a yawn.

"Do you mind if I feed her first?" she asked as Sunset prepared another stack of
pancakes.

"Go ahead. I'll keep these warm in the toaster oven."

Though Pixie was devouring increasing amounts of baby food, breastfeeding was still
a large part of her diet. Thanks to Sweetie Belle learning how to use a pump,
Sunset had been able to avoid using formula when the teen was at school. As Pixie
suckled, Sunset repeated Pearl's warning. With the summer weather still feeling
more like spring, Sweetie Belle liked to take her daughter for walks around the
farm's property whenever she had the time.

The hired hands loved their visits. One of the workers had given Sweetie Belle a
rosary for her daughter, which the teen had graciously accepted despite having no
particular religious leanings. He had made it himself, the beads alternating
colours to match the baby's hair and the cross a wood that was a few shades darker
than Pixie's skin. It was always placed above her cradle or her walker whenever
the baby was in one of them, as - in Sweetie Belle's words - "it can't hurt
anything."

When the morning feeding was complete, Sunset took the baby for burping to afford
Sweetie Belle her own opportunity to eat. She had tried eating while nursing,
which had proved too complicated for anything she could not hold in one hand.

Once Sweetie Belle finished her breakfast, she rushed through her morning routine
to make herself and Pixie presentable before leaving for their walk. Sunset went
back to her studies, completing another five pages - only three remaining until she
would be finished - before she was again interrupted by a knock, this time at the
front door.

Rarity was on the deck, accompanied by Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. It was hardly
the first time any of them had visited over the months, but the three together was
an unusual sight.

When the two younger girls learned their friend would not be back for some time,
they decided to go looking for her and left the older girls alone. Pearl was once
again likely to get at least some free labour.

Sunset invited Rarity into the living room and served them each a cup of lemon balm
tea as they took seats facing each other.

"How are your classes going?" Rarity asked.

"I'm doing really well. Full marks across the board, but it is only the first
week. I looked at the syllabi; I never realised just how brutal summer classes
are."

"Yes, well, they are trying to cram sixteen weeks into ten."

"I'm doing the split summer. They're eight weeks back-to-back."

"No wonder you started already. Did you even get a break?"

"Four days."

Rarity placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Just don't burn out, darling. I
know you don't want to rely on help from Princess Twilight longer than necessary-"

"I can't afford to slow down. I need to finish school and get a job that'll pay
enough to support Sweetie Belle and Pixie."
"At the risk of being intrusive, are you running out of money?"

"Not yet, but I will within five years. Even with the stipend from Twilight, I'm
going through my savings too quickly."

Rarity nodded. "If you are certain you won't burn out, then do what you must.
Please never hesitate to let us know if you need help. I can certainly provide
some assistance for my sister and niece, you know. Promise me you won't try to go
through this alone."

"If things get critical, I'll let you know. Love Tap and Chip have been helping
with a lot of the miscellaneous expenses, so it's better than it could have been.
Neither of us even asked about it; they just show up with baby food, toys, gift
cards, and stuff like that."

"I am glad for that. Now, how about we talk of something else? Are you still
taking all of your classes online?"

"Of course." Sunset grinned, already feeling a little more cheerful. "It would be
nice to hang out on campus with you guys, but I like having the option to study on
my schedule. I wish we had them in Equestria."

"Did you have a version of the Internet?"

"No, but we had computers. Nothing to what this world has, but they're coming
along. I tried asking Twilight for some information on what they've got so far and
she sent me several engineering papers."

They both chuckled. "Yes, I am hardly surprised."

"How's everything for you?"

"Oh, I'm doing quite well, thank you for asking. I love my classes, though I fear
the professors make a few too many assumptions about their students' lack of
experience. To tell the truth, I sometimes find myself a little ... well, bored.
I can hardly complain, except that Rainbow Dash is perhaps the worst roommate in
the history of dormitories."

That earned another chuckle. Sunset could picture what the daily interactions
between the two would be. She would not call her athletic friend messy, but Dash
had far different standards than the fashionista did. Odds were that Rarity was
more offended by their differing sleeping schedules than she was by the less-than-
perfect organisation of their dorm.

"I'm sure she says the same things about you."

Rarity tittered. "Of course she does, darling. How do you think we survive living
together? I imagine you and Sweetie Belle have found ways to vent your occasional
frustrations with one another."

"Pretty much. Any other news?"

"Fluttershy is doing well with her classes. She will be coming back to see us all
by the end of summer. Pinkie Pie is still deciding what her major should be.
We're all sophomores now, but she's still taking whatever classes sound
interesting. Twilight is apparently in possession of keys for multiple science
labs, as they have given up trying to get her to leave. I swear, that girl keeps
up better with a triple major than I do with a single one in which I already know
much of the syllabus. I believe you're caught up with Applejack?"

Sunset nodded. "She dropped by Tuesday. Why did you end up taking summer
classes?"

"My parents somehow discovered that I have been visiting Sweetie Belle. While they
are not pleased, they have not been vocal about it so long as I do not mention her.
Still, I find it more convenient to remain in the dorm than to move back in with
them."

"I'm sorry to hear that. So, why did you bring the girls with you?"

"Rainbow Dash told me that Scootaloo has expressed some jealousy over the fact that
Apple Bloom can visit so easily, given her proximity. I offered to bring her with
me today, but then Apple Bloom insisted on coming here with us because 'Crusaders
stick together.' From what little I heard of their conversation, I think she was
also concerned Pixel Bit may, er, 'imprint' on her Auntie Scootaloo more if they
don't visit together."

"Do humans even work like that?"

"No, but I could not bring myself to disparage such an adorable sentiment."

The aforementioned Crusaders returned, Apple Bloom wearing the baby-carrier. "Ya
ain't kiddin', Sweetie Belle. Babies do start ta weigh a lot."

"So you admit defeat?" Scootaloo challenged.

"Ah did not say that."

Sweetie Belle, who was behind them, covered her mouth with a hand to suppress her
laughter. The girls took seats on the couch together, Sweetie Belle closest to her
sister.

"Do you want to hold her for a bit?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Of course, dear." Rarity was already holding her hands toward her sister, ready
to take Pixie.

"Hey, Ah didn't say Ah was tired yet."

"You can decide that another time. Besides, you're sitting down right now."

Sweetie Belle pulled her daughter from the holder and passed the baby to her
waiting aunt. Rarity cooed at Pixie and tickled her, who responded with a few
happy noises of her own.

"She's always so much bigger every time I see her." When the baby's eyes opened
wide for a good look at her aunt, Rarity gasped. "Oh, her eyes have started to
darken. I wonder what colour they will be."

"I read they do it from sunlight. It's a little earlier than average, but we do
get a lot of sun."

"So, dear, I apologise for bringing up a sensitive topic so suddenly, but I was
hoping we could plan a chance for me meet this little darling's father. I already
know very well that he is Button Mash, but I would like to meet him formally in the
context of his relationship to Pixel Bit."
Sweetie Belle's eyes widened in surprise; a little trepidation entered her, but she
did not show fear of her sister as she once had.

"You know? How'd you find out?"

"Sweetie Belle, he has been the only boy with whom you have ever spent time, and he
was always with you in the hospital. Of course, one need only to look at this
adorable bundle of joy to know. I assure you that I mean him no ill-will; I would
merely like for us to be able to acknowledge one another's presence."

With a glance at Sunset, Sweetie Belle replied, "He's coming later today. I'll see
if he can come early for lunch if you're not in a rush."

"Not at all. Thank you, dear."

Despite the stimulation of her aunt's voice, Pixie's eyes had been drooping as
Rarity and Sweetie Belle spoke. The infant quickly passed back into sleep in the
warmth of Rarity's arms.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo began arguing quietly while Sweetie Belle sent a message
to Button.

"Ah told ya, it don't count. We'll try it again next time."

"What contest are you two talking about?" Sunset asked.

Apple Bloom replied, "Sweetie Belle was talkin' about how heavy carryin' a baby
gets, so me and Scootaloo wanted ta give her a break. We decided ta see who got
tired of carryin' her first."

"I lost rock-paper-scissors so Apple Bloom was going first. I was timing her."

Sweetie Belle leaned back into the cushion to stretch, which was accompanied by a
yawn. "Thanks for the break, girls. When she wakes up, we can go for another
walk. You can try again."

Scootaloo began eyeing Sweetie Belle's chest, a bit of surprise in her gaze. "Hey,
Sweetie Belle, is it just me or did your-"

Her lack of sleep and general lethargy from relaxing with family and friends
notwithstanding, Sweetie Belle moved with speed to impress Rainbow Dash as she
threw herself across Apple Bloom to clap a hand over Scootaloo's mouth.

"Finish that thought, Scootaloo, and I will practise my chokehold on you."

When she released her friend, the athlete said, "Geez, I thought you were the one
that cared about stuff like that."

"Not anymore."

"But-"

"Not anymore. I'm tired and cranky and chokehold practise."

Scootaloo stopped talking when a slightly crazed glint entered Sweetie Belle's eye.
Apparently satisfied that her orange-skinned friend would not attempt to speak on
that topic again, she settled back into her seat. Apple Bloom shook with barely
constrained laughter.
"Now that that's settled, Button will be coming over with Mrs. Love Tap. They're
going to bring lunch, so we just need sides and drinks. They should be here in an
hour or so."

"You girls hang out and catch up. I'll make a shopping run." Sunset glanced
around the living room. "We should move the love seat over. The kitchen isn't big
enough for everyone."

"Ah'll help, seein' as how Ah'm not busy with the baby right now."

With Apple Bloom's assistance, Sunset moved the television into the far corner and
then shifted the love seat, making a loose circle of furniture. "Okay, I should be
quick. Any preferences?"

Each Crusader had a different request, which Sunset noted into her mobile. Rarity,
still cradling her niece, asked for some iced tea and a side salad.

The closest place to shop was a convenience store and petrol station that serviced
all of the farms in the area when their residents did not want to make large
shopping trips into the city. It was well-stocked with a variety of groceries and
treats and was open twenty-four hours. The staff all knew Sunset by sight, having
seen much of her during Sweetie Belle's 'cravings period,' which had lasted most of
the second half of her pregnancy.

Not knowing what Love Tap had planned for lunch, Sunset only picked up the
requested items. They represented a decent range of options, such as potato
crisps, a bagged salad, potato salad, and a few sweets for dessert. Making salad
would have been quick, but that would have required more time in the kitchen away
from her friends. She added a few things she knew Love Tap and Button Mash liked;
as she grabbed a couple bottles of soda and some lemon-infused green tea, she
realised it looked like she was preparing for a cookout.

The clerk, a young man who belonged to one of the local families, was eyeing Sunset
as he scanned her purchases. She ignored it when she did not feel any
inappropriate thoughts from him, giving him a friendly, non-inviting smile as she
paid.

"Your roommate doing okay?"

"So far. The baby's finally on a good sleeping schedule, so we can both actually
get more than six hours of sleep at a time ... most nights."

"Best of luck to you. Need any help carrying your bags?"

"No, thanks. Have a good day."

Despite not having any other customers needing to ring up groceries at the moment,
he did not stare at her as she left. Sunset heard him straightening a rack of tool
parts.

'If only more guys could actually control themselves.'

'And lose our influence? Come on, Sunny, we could have that boy jumping through
flaming hoops and eating from our hand if you wanted.'

'Nnnope.'

Sweetie Belle was holding Pixie when Sunset returned, as Rarity was displaying an
outfit to her sister. It was a dress, the design relatively simple. It took some
time to explain it to Rarity, but Sweetie Belle had never been opposed to 'girly'
things.

"I was thinking you would look amazing in matching clothes," she explained, laying
the larger dress across her lap before producing a much smaller one in similar
design. The colours were different to match their intended wearers, but still
complemented each other. "I had hoped to do something a little fancier, but I
wasn't sure it would be appropriate. We wouldn't want long ribbons to cause an
accident, would we?"

"I think they're beautiful, Rarity. Thank you. I'll make sure to send you a
picture when we get a chance to try them."

A little boredom showed on her face as Apple Bloom asked, "Hey, Sweetie Belle, ya
told me one of the workers gave ya a present fer Pixie, didn't ya? Can we see it?"

"I'll get it," Sunset offered, dropping the groceries on the table. She retrieved
the rosary from the bedroom and returned to offer it to Apple Bloom.

The cowgirl held it, feeling the beads and examining the cross. "It's one of them
Catholic things, ain't it?"

"Well, he is," Sweetie Belle explained. "He knows we aren't, but it's the thought
that counts."

"That's awesome. Do a lot of people like Pixie?"

Sweetie Belle relayed the stories of her various walks and Pearl's enthusiasm for
how the baby made her staff more cheerful. Sunset returned to the kitchen to store
the groceries, Rarity excusing herself to assist.

When the few items needing refrigeration were chilling and the rest were placed
neatly on the counter, Rarity whispered, "She seems so happy."

"Sweetie Belle or Pixel Bit?"

"Both. I know how much you've done to help and how difficult it has been, but I
still never expected things to work out as well as they have. Thank you for taking
her side."

Before Sunset could reply, someone rang the doorbell, which woke Pixie. As Sweetie
Belle hushed the baby, Sunset opened the door to allow Love Tap and Button Mash.
The former had a sympathetic look, the latter a guilty one. He was also holding a
grocery bag.

"I thought I told you guys to let yourselves in," Sunset said. "You're always
welcome."

"I'll remember next time," Button muttered, allowing his mother to usher him into
the apartment.

"Why don't you go help?" Love Tap suggested. "I'm sure Sunset and I can take care
of the food."

He gave the bag to Sunset, looking somewhat relieved as he scurried into the living
room to take a seat next to Sweetie Belle.

"I brought hot dogs and hamburgers, if that's okay."

"I think everyone else was already expecting something like a cookout, so that's
great."

They found Rarity still in the kitchen, peeking around the corner at the younger
teens. When Sunset cleared her throat, Rarity straightened and turned to give give
both a smile.

"My apologies," she breathed, "I was curious to see how that young man would handle
himself. He's always so cautious when I'm here."

"Button's taken to it pretty well," Love Tap replied. "I think he's gotten the
hang of things; he'll get more enthusiastic when Pixie settles back down."

She scooted next to Rarity to join her in watching Button and Sweetie Belle, both
leaving Sunset to her own devices. Sunset rolled her eyes, but she had a smile and
could not blame the two for their antics. If anything, they were more amusing to
watch than the young parents.

The food was not yet cooked, though it was not even eleven. Sunset guessed that
Love Tap had wanted to get there as soon as possible, since she relished spending
as much time as she could with her granddaughter. She had endeared herself to
Sunset when she never once made off-hand comments about her age or objected to
being called 'grandmum' when one was speaking to the baby.

Assuming Love Tap and Rarity would find their way to the living room of their own
volition, Sunset returned to take back her seat. Though they could have squeezed
themselves together on the couch, Apple Bloom had shifted to kneel beside Sweetie
Belle. Her move left space for Button to sit comfortably. He held Pixie, showing
much more confidence in his ability to protect her than he had after her birth.

"She already had breakfast," Sweetie Belle was commenting. "Since she's settling
down, I don't think she's hungry or anything. She was probably just startled by
the doorbell."

"Sorry about that."

"Oh, she'll be fine."

Not one of the teens had noticed the two sets of eyes and matching smirks that were
being the opposite of subtle. After a minute or so, Love Tap did catch Sunset's
eye before nodding toward the front door.

Sunset nodded in reply and excused herself, not that any of the teens noticed.
Love Tap led the way out the door, Rarity following with the look of one taking the
walk to the principal's office.

They made themselves comfortable around the lawn table. Sunset watched as her
companions stared at one another, neither speaking. She discarded tens of
conversation starters over the next few seconds, deciding it would be best to stay
in the background.

Love Tap was the first to speak. "Sweetie Belle mentioned that you've been
visiting. She's shown me the outfits you've been making for her and Pixie. Button
has been telling me how you've helpful been, and I'm glad you've been around. I
also need to apologise; I thought your visit at the hospital had been a one-time
thing."

"Yes, well, she is my little sister. While this may not have been the way I had
hoped to become an aunt, I felt it would do no good to deny it and cut myself out
of their lives."

"I was surprised when Sweetie Belle messaged me about why you wanted to get
together today. I didn't realise you haven't said anything to Button before now,
though I guess I should have known; Button never said anything about it."

"I had not mentioned it before now because I knew I was on thin ice with all of
you. Even a single misspoken word would ruin my credibility, and it is much easier
to misunderstand someone when you do not trust them. I hope by now they will both
understand that I merely wish to be able to acknowledge him as the father of my
niece."

"If that's all, then I'm sure you'll be fine. Though I have to say, I think those
two are the only ones that didn't know you knew.

"I do have one other thing to bring up. I apologise if it seems like I'm prying,
but I think I have a right to know: What's the situation with your family?"

At the question, Rarity blushed and looked at the grass. "They want nothing to do
with Sweetie Belle. She is a persona non grata. They do not know who Pixie's
father is, nor do they care."

Love Tap sighed. "Sunset and Sweetie Belle told me she had been kicked out when
they came to tell us about the baby, but I didn't push for details. We would have
taken her in, but once I knew that she would be safe and well-cared-for...."

"Perhaps it would be best to change topics, darling?"

"I agree. The clothes you've been making for both of them are wonderful. How do
you find the time for it with your classes?"

"Well, to be honest, I hardly find it difficult. When I am 'in the zone,' as it

were, it is almost magical how things come together with only a gentle bit of
guidance on my part.

"That said, I find it is much easier when I work my craft for others. It was
something I should have noticed long ago, but designing and making fashionable
clothing for my family and friends makes my muse sing.

"Even then, there are only so many hours in a day ... or a night. Since this is
also my major, I must confess that I sometimes 'kill two birds with one stone.' If
a project strikes me with inspiration for something that would suit one of my
friends, I submit it first and then give it to them after I receive my marks."

"Your designs have become more ... elegant, I guess you could say, lately."

Rarity smiled. "Ah, yes, the changes reflect a growing understanding of what my
sister likes. Though it shames me to admit it now, I once used her as nothing more
than a dress-up doll and never once listened to her preferences. While I do prefer
to design formal wear, I have found that I enjoy working with 'rough-and-tumble.'"

"With talent like yours, I'm sure you'll get into the big leagues someday," Love
Tap said with the first bit of genuine warmth she had ever shown toward Rarity.
"I'm always excited to see what new things you've made for one or both of them."

"Big leagues?" Rarity's eyes widened. "Oh, no, darling. I want to be successful,
but I would rather stay local. Too many of world-famous designers lose touch with
the ... 'common' market. I would much rather be middle-class to create for clients
I can know on a personal level than become rich and famous and alone."
"I understand how dreams can change. When I was little, I'd say I was somewhere
between Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle in temperament. Even then, I was somewhat
traditional: I wanted to be a mum, but I wasn't into the whole 'stay-at-home'
thing. I got interested in computers and programming and engineering from Chip,
who loved everything to do with it since he was seven. When we were eight, I was
sure we'd build a company with our kids and become fabulously rich. Well, we
didn't build a company or become fabulously rich, and I did become a stay-at-home
mother. I've never once regretted it."

Rarity gave a little squeal of excitement. "I absolutely adore childhood friend
romances."

The serious expressions softened as all three shared grins. The image of Love Tap
as a little girl chasing young Chip was one Sunset knew from stories and
photographs her older friend had shared. While Rarity had known the family through
her sister for years, only her recent changes had caused her to be willing to have
much to do with them.

"So," Rarity cleared her throat before continuing, "on the topics of fashion and
childhood friend courtship, has there been any discussion about, er, marriage
between our dear young lovebirds? I do so hope Sweetie Belle will allow me to
design her wedding dress. Whenever I think of it, I have so many ideas." She
caught herself as she began to leave them for whatever metaphysical plane her mind
occupied when she was thinking of designs. With another blush, one for more
pleasant reasons, she added, "Such an event is a few more years down the road, of
course, but it never hurts to be thinking of it in advance."

"Neither of them has said anything about it to me." Love Tap glanced at Sunset,
who shook her head. "I haven't brought it up. Trying to force them together isn't
going to be good for any of them, Pixie included."

"Why is that, darling? I would think you would want to see them together, after
all."

"I do, but I've also seen what happens in several of those 'shotgun weddings.'
Families fill their heads with the idea of 'making it right' and force them
together before they're ready. Far too many end up unhappy because of that.
Children are very perceptive; the ones in those situations will grow up feeling
that tension. I would rather they be separate if that's what they both believe
will make them happier so that Pixie can have two parents who love her, not married
parents who are constantly at each other's throats."

Rarity nodded. "I can appreciate your point, but consider their appearance in the
future. Society may be changing, but not many share your viewpoint yet. I would
hate for them to face harsh words just because of their situation."

"That would be one of the things they'll need to work out. When the discussion
comes up, I have a list of things for them each to consider. That said, I don't
think Button has much interest in any other girls. He's been quite smitten with
Sweetie Belle ever since they met, even if he doesn't quite realise it yet. As it
stands now, they're a lot like my husband and I when we were their ages."

"I'm pretty sure Sweetie Belle feels the same way," Sunset added, finally having a
chance to join the conversation. "A couple months ago, she fell asleep with a
notebook open on the coffee table. It had their names written in hearts and stuff
like that. And a lot of glitter."

The representatives of the two families gave the biggest smiles to grace their
faces since they had been peeking into the living room from the kitchen.

"Rarity, do you know about the arrangements we've made for them both to spend time
together with Pixie?"

"You mean shipping the three of them between your homes? Yes, I have heard about
that. Is it working well?"

"Sweetie Belle is a dear when she comes to our house ... well, most of the time,
anyway. During finals, she got a bit snippy, but we all understood how stressed
she was. A few gentle reminders and a back rub calmed her down."

"Button Mash is definitely shaping up to be a good father," Sunset added. "He's

always ready to do what he can to help, no matter if it's feeding, changing, or
playing. He even does a lot of the cooking and cleaning, like a househusband or
something. He'll get into his games, but he always stops when Pixie starts crying,
even if Sweetie Belle is dealing with it."

"I am delighted to hear that. My greatest concern was that they would be
overwhelmed."

"They've had a few arguments, but they've always worked out their problems," Love
Tap said. "Most of them even without anyone else getting involved. Usually, all
it takes is for one or the other to start crying before they're apologising."

"Just be very careful how you use the word 'mistake,'" Sunset warned. "Button was
playing with Pixie and said he'd made a mistake with her onesie. Sweetie Belle
misheard him and was pretty high-strung from being tired. I think you can guess
how that went."

Rarity winced. "Yes, I can imagine. So, if they are moving between your homes,
why were they separate today?"

"Originally, we were fully trading off, but that was getting hard on them. Now
that it's summer, we're taking a couple weeks off. Pixie will be staying with us
next week so Sweetie Belle can get some rest. She insisted Button take a week off
first, but I think she's just nervous about being separated from her baby
overnight, even after all these months of leaving her with Sunset. It's not like I
don't understand; Chip can tell you how hard it was for me to leave Gibson the
first few times."

"That is a wonderful idea. I am pleased for both of them that they have so much
support."

"They may be parents, but they are young. They've handled this far better than I
had hoped for when I first learned about it. Chip and I have never intended for us
or Sunset to take all of the responsibility for them, but it's never even been an
issue. That said, we do want our granddaughter to have a good life, so we're doing
what we can to help them get through school. I know Sunset has been doing a lot
for them as well, what with babysitting and tutoring. They haven't needed daycare
yet."

Rarity smiled, but there was a little sadness in her eyes. "Being here, I see what
I nearly cost myself. Still, the past is the past."

The door opened as Button poked his head out to call to them, "The girls are making
lunch. Should I stop them?"

The three adults sped into the kitchen, where Sweetie Belle had just set the oven
to 'broil' and was placing the hamburgers and hot dogs on a rimless baking sheet.
Scootaloo was taking her turn to hold the baby, trying to look cool while doting on
the infant. Apple Bloom had opened the salad and drenched it in two different
dressings, all still in the bag. The vegetables did not look to be pleased with
their new pool, already turning into a soggy mess.

When questioned, Sweetie Belle explained that she had read about broiling and that
cooking in an oven helped to remove fat. Apple Bloom revealed that her grandmother
had mixed salads in that same manner for some time, since tossing them was getting
harder for her. Nothing was ruined, though Rarity obtained Sunset's blessing to
make her own salad from the refrigerator's contents. They all had a good laugh as
Sunset turned off the oven.

Love Tap cooked the meat in a dripping pan on the range, as she fully understood
Sweetie Belle's desire to avoid much grease and other fattening agents. The young
mother went to the bedroom to feed Pixie, which her friends insisted upon watching
despite having seen it multiple times. She was not particularly hesitant about it,
used to having Sunset or Love Tap or even Button Mash present. They shut
themselves into the bedroom, leaving Button Mash at Rarity's mercy.

He seemed to realise it, if the fact that he immediately started playing a game on
his mobile before she noticed that he was alone was any indication. It proved not
to be an impenetrable shield, though, as she sat next to him.

"Do you have anything you would like to say?"

"N-Not really," he stammered back, eyes glued to his game. "You know, things
happen, and then we all forget it happened and move along, right?"

Rarity placed a hand on his shoulder. "I promise, I'm not mad at you, Button."

He finally lowered his game, though he still did not look at Rarity. "Really?"

"I was at first. I was worried that you would abandon my sister when things became
difficult. I now realise you are exactly the young man I would want to be with her
for this. You've done quite well at helping with Pixel Bit. Thank you for keeping
at it."

Button Mash looked embarrassed, but he finally met Rarity's eyes. "Sweetie Belle
is my best friend. I didn't think about what would happen, but I'd still want to
help her even if Pixie wasn't my daughter. She was the only one to be nice to me
in primary school, and she got her friends to be friends with me, too. I've always
liked hanging out with her."

"I'm glad to know how much you care, dear. I apologise for interrupting your
game."

"That's okay. Thanks for, you know, not being mad."

Rarity gave him a little pat on the shoulder before leaving him. Love Tap shot her
a thumbs-up before returning to the food.

Everything was ready to eat by the time the girls returned. Apple Bloom was trying
to burp Pixie, apparently not noticing the drool soaking into the sleeve of her
shirt. Sunset just rolled her eyes. When Pixie released a loud burp, Apple Bloom
gasped.

"Hah, beat that, Scootaloo."

"Hey, Sweetie Belle, how long 'til she'll be hungry again?"

"I am not letting you two having a burping contest with my baby."

As the Crusaders argued the impromptu contest, Love Tap giggled. "I can see Pixie
is receiving a lot of positive influence."

They enjoyed lunch together, passing the baby so that different people could have a
chance to cuddle her, which Sweetie Belle and Sunset both observed would likely
mean a long period of sleeping later. The Crusaders and Button took her for
another walk after lunch, allowing the adults to clean the dishes and to have a
chance to continue their talk. With the worst of the hard feelings resolved, they
could enjoy the time they spent together.

The fact that Rarity was visiting at least twice each month and was increasingly
involved with her sister and her niece was a sign of positive change. Sunset
believed that the young woman she had once called a dear friend was finally
becoming one again.

They idled through the afternoon until it was approaching the time for Sunset to
become Sparky to attend the Consilium Forum. The Crusaders returned, all glowing
from the sun and smelling of the fruits and the grains they had visited. Pixel Bit
was sleeping, the jostles of her father carrying her up the steps not able to
disturb her slumber wrought by the day's activity.

"I must be getting back to the dorm," Rarity said, the first to leave. "Apple
Bloom and Scootaloo, Love Tap offered to give you a ride."

"We aren't going home tonight," Scootaloo replied. "Sunset said we could stay with
Sweetie Belle."

Though she remembered no such thing, Sunset nodded. No doubt something Sweetie
Belle had planned with her friends, she was quite willing to participate in the
interest of allowing the girl to spend more time with them. "Sorry, it completely
slipped my mind."

"Very well, please don't make too much trouble for her." Before she left, Rarity
paused to hug her little sister and to kiss Pixie. "I should be free again in a
couple weeks. Stay well for me and please remember to send that picture."

"I will. Drive safe."

After confirming that they would be taking Pixel Bit the following weekend, Love
Tap and Button Mash followed. When they were gone, Sunset turned to her friend.

"So, Sweetie Belle, when exactly did I agree to a sleepover?"

The teen gave a diabetes-inducing smile. "Didn't you? Maybe that was Pearl
instead. Oh, speaking of Pearl, she wants to see you before you go to work."

Sunset did not bother to reply. She let herself into the main house and found her
mentor reading a book while sipping lemonade. There was a small bottle of vodka
next to the glass.

"I hear you and Sweetie Belle cooked up some plan," Sunset said, resting at a seat
against the island.

Pearl closed her book with a smile. "Gotta keep ya on yer toes somehow. Since
we're leavin' soon, Ah'll cut ta the chase: Ah think yer ready ta join an Order,
if'n that's what ya want. Yer trainin' is just about over, so this'll be one of
yer last steps. Even if'n ya ain't leanin' towards joinin' one, ya should still
meet with any that's interested in ya."

"I'm guessing they'll be talking to me about it tonight, then?"

"Most likely. Ah already sent Ace a message. He'll let the other Councillors
know. The ones that're interested will send the Herald ta ask fer a meetin'.
Don't be surprised if'n ya have two or three. Ah can also set up fer ya ta visit
the Libertine's Assembly."

Sunset replied, "I have been thinking about it, but I'd rather stick with the
Consilium. Am I going to have to make a decision tonight?"

"Nah, they'll be fine if'n ya wanna take a week or two. Just don't turn down any
invites. It's bad manners fer the Awakened, 'n ya might learn somethin' that'll
change yer mind even if'n yer already leanin' towards one.

"Now, Ah gotta tell ya somethin' else: Ah'll be informin' the Hierarch tonight.
Ya'll be meetin' with him, Night Star, 'n Lightnin' Rider next week. Yer gonna
have ta swear ta abide by the Concord."

"I thought I did that when I met the Hierarch the first time?"

Pearl nodded. "That was temporary since ya'd just Awakened, puttin' ya on
probation. Now that ya know what the rules are, yer gonna swear it again fer all
of 'em. T'ain't nothin' ta fret over, Ah promise. It's a good chance ta let 'em
get ta know ya, since ya'll get a chance ta speak with each."

"Should I dress up or anything?"

"T'ain't necessary," Pearl replied with a shrug. "It's all about what image ya
wanna give, but there's a whole week ta think on it. Ya ready ta go?"

"I'll make sure the girls are settled first."

The Crusaders had shifted the love seat to reposition the television and were
watching a movie. Based on the number of explosions and the numerous automobiles
speeding across the screen, it was likely Scootaloo's suggestion. Pixie was
sleeping in her crib, which they had somehow moved into the living room. Sunset
left them some money for food, since their boundless energy meant they would
eventually be hungry and she did not trust them unsupervised in the kitchen. Only
two restaurants would deliver to the farm, but both had a good number of options to
satisfy all three. When she was content they would not wreck the flat, Sparky left
them to attend the weekly Forum.

On the way, she briefly shifted back to Sunset and called Rarity.

"Hey, sorry to call out of the blue. I just found out I'm getting promoted. It'll
be announced at a company meeting next week, so I need something to wear."
> Chapter XXIV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Her Past Follows Her
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The weekly Forums were a convenient way for Mages to gather on neutral ground.
They were the Congressus Peculiaris on a small scale, only for the Awakened and
those directly attached to them - such as Orchid and other Sleepwalkers. It was a
good way to brush elbows with Mages from all walks of life - sometimes literally
when they gathered to listen to the Hierarch. Deals and trades could be brokered
with numerous parties to act as witnesses. Though only half of the Awakened
community attended regularly, that still allowed for opportunities non-existent
elsewhere.

Pearl had many contacts in the Consilium, which meant that she was constantly
socialising to maintain her connections and would frequently arrive much earlier
than Sparky. For all of Pearl's acquaintances, her only regular visitors to the
farm were Ace, Clash, and Midnight. Invading another Mage's sanctum without
permission was a high crime. Inviting one to visit usually meant expecting a
return invitation, while also opening oneself to the risk of theft or injury. Most
Awakened were not so depraved as to do anything illegal - under the Lex Magica, at
least - but paranoia ran deep.

Sparky was pondering her new society as she entered the Great Hall. After years of
isolation, not all of which had been self-imposed, her experiences with the joy of
having friends had stirred hope for an opportunity to become close to other Mages.
Joining an Order would be a good step, but she had also learned about cabals.

A small, somewhat intimate group like what she shared with her friends was her
ideal. There were many problems with that image, though. Most who were interested
in belonging to a cabal already did. A few outcasts and misfits remained,
scattered amongst those simply refusing to form close bonds to others. She was
unlikely to receive an invitation to join an existing group; likewise, none of the
unaffiliated would want to follow someone so new, even if Sparky had no intention
of making herself into a leader. A couple years of dedicated service to her Order
and building a reputation would be necessary.

'Just like Rarity?' her other self asked.

'There are right ways and wrong ways to build and keep a reputation. The old me,
the old Rarity, and Abacus Cinch are examples of what not to do.'

'You do realise that every time anyone here sees you, they're forming judgments
about you, right? You already have some kind of reputation.'

'I know. Once I figure out what they think about me, it'll help me figure out what
to do next.'

'If you want to know where you stand, why don't you try talking to someone else?
See those three at the buffet table? Don't they look familiar?'

Sparky looked in the direction indicated and saw the Trois Fleurs cabal, the young
women who had watched her poker game against Midnight. A glance about the Great
Hall showed Pearl, Ace, and Midnight were nowhere to be seen. The people she
tentatively called friends were the safe choices, but Sparky's inner voice had been
correct: She needed to get to know her fellow Awakened.

She decided to take the opportunity to speak with the Trois Fleurs. They only
attended every few weeks and usually left quickly, so she had not been able to have
a conversation with them since their initial meeting.

'Has it really been over a year?'

'Time sure does fly. On that note, it's time to quit stalling, you wuss.'

They all nodded when they saw her approaching them. Greetings were always the
hardest: Being too friendly left one vulnerable, while being too brusque kept
others at bay and burnt social bridges. Positions and acclaim, notice and
notoriety all played a role in social interactions; a Mage needed to be conscious
of her own standing in relation to all the others around her.
Being Pearl's apprentice and friendly with Dark Ace and Midnight Radiance lent
Sparky a certain level of status. That it was borrowed prestige stayed in the
forefront of her mind.

The young women of the Trois Fleurs seemed friendly, without any obviously
significant Consilium standing, so they were an excellent starting point for Sparky
to branch into making her own acquaintances. Certain Awakened could be just as
snooty and harsh as members of the nobility, but Pearl and the others assured her
that most could be friendly - if not friends - with repeated good contact. They
were far slower to open up to others than Sparky was used to seeing. Therefore,
she set herself a few simple goals for the coming chat: Break the ice, avoid
causing offence and forgive any that might be directed at her, and then end the
conversation on a positive tone. It would be perfect.

"It's nice to see you again." Sparky nodded in return to the young women. "How is
everything?"

"We're doing well. Girls?" Jade Mind replied, accompanied by nods from her cabal-
mates. As the cabal's leader, she had some limited ability to speak for them that
was primarily limited to Consilium business. "We've been a little curious about
you, you know."

"Oh?"

"Well, you beat Midnight Radiance with an impressive, untrained use of Space - even
if you did invoke a first-degree Paradox - but you didn't do anything after that.
We've all been trying to figure out where you're going next."

"I'm just glad I won." She affected a smile and a mock-conspiratorial whisper.
"Between us, I don't see that happening again, at least in the near future."

"Keeping your cards close to your chest?" Sparky was unable to tell if Walker's pun
had been intended. Her face and her voice were neutral. "You've got to have
something planned."

Sparky offered a smile she hoped displayed the sincere vibe she wanted. "I really
don't. Midnight challenged me to a game; you saw exactly what happened. I'm just
focused on my apprenticeship."

Walker's expression had not changed. "Got any research going on?"

"Hey," Amber Wish stepped in front of cabal-mate. "Research and study are private.
She'll mention it if she wants to show off."

'Show off? Not ask for help? Actually, never mind, that sounds about right.'

Pushing Amber Wish to the side, Walker leant into Sparky's ear and whispered, "Nice
to see you again, Sunset Shimmer."

Sparky nearly leapt backward; though she just managed to stop herself, she still
felt her eyes widen. "What did you say?"

"God, you really don't recognise us?"

Jade Mind looked ready to punch Walker. Amber Wish glanced between her cabal-mates
as though debating whether to let them fight or to attempt to stop them.

Not wanting to make a spectacle in general and especially not when she had the
Councillors' eyes, Sparky asked, "Would you like to talk in one of the conference
rooms?"

Amber Wish sighed, rubbing her temples. When neither of the others replied, she
said, "Yes, we would. Jade, Walker?"

The meeting rooms were available by way of a schedule board monitored by a

Sleepwalker. Sparky was disappointed not to see Kibitz there, but the older
gentleman was essentially the major-domo of the Sleepwalkers. The man overseeing
the schedule board was much younger than Kibitz, but still likely close to being
twice Sparky's age.

When they asked for a room for an indeterminate length of time, he only replied,
"Fifth door on the right," and made a note.

The space was larger than where Sparky and Midnight had briefly talked after their
card game. This room was more like a small conference room, seating up to six
comfortably at an oval table. The Trois Fleurs sat together on one side, Sparky
facing them. Except for Walker - who had dropped her neutral demeanour to be
openly hostile - the cabal's members displayed unease, though Sparky could not read
their exact emotions as all three kept barriers in place.

"Why do you think I should know you?"

All three held up bracelets, charms dangling below their wrists. It was risky, as
someone associating those tokens to any form of personal symbol would be able to
abuse the sympathetic connections they offered. It took Sparky a moment to place
Jade Mind's, but the particular flower combined with the young woman's two-tone red
hair only brought to mind one person.

"Rose? So you must be Daisy and Lily."

When they nodded, Sparky let her body collapse back into her seat. She was
relatively safe; they had a good reason to know who she was when she was not
Sparky. While Walker's hostility meant that the possibility existed they would use
their own magick against her, confirming their identities ensured they would not
leak hers to anyone else lest she revisit the deed upon them.

"I never expected to see anyone I knew here."

Walker, also known as Lily, glared. "I don't think you do know us, since you
completely forgot about us. We're only a year apart, you know. I've been waiting
for you to say something to us, but now I know why you didn't."

"What do you want me to say?"

Jade Mind, who had clearly understood that a Shadow Name should never give a clue
to one's identity, again pushed Watcher back. "Sorry about that. She's never
really forgiven you."

"I understand."

"Honestly," Amber Wish, or Daisy, said quietly, "we've been wondering about you
since we heard that you left CHS. When you showed up here with Pearl and ...
Orchid, was it? Well, we didn't know what to say."

Though the three were not sisters, let alone triplets, they had a tendency to speak
as though they were. Jade Mind picked up the conversation immediately.
"You beat Midnight in a poker game, but then you didn't do anything. We weren't
sure if you were just biding your time to make a move."

"It was just like what we heard about when you showed up at our school: Beat
Gilda, someone considered unbeatable, then let the rumours build you up," Walker
finished. "You rode that wave to the top, didn't you? That and using Flash
Sentry."

Sparky sat up, placing both arms on the table with palms up in the hopes that the
ancient gesture of peace would offer some proof of her sincerity.

"I didn't even think about how that poker game might look. Midnight asked me to
play, but I don't think either of us expected it to end the way it did. There
wasn't really anything for me to do afterwards. Really, if I had thought it would
make such a big wave, I would've turned her down."

"It didn't really matter to anyone else." Walker waved her hand dismissively.
"It's just that we know you."

"Don't listen to her. It did matter, Sparky. A lot of people were talking about
it. I think everyone wondered if you had something planned, but they've mostly
dropped it since then."

Walker changed topics. "When did you Awaken? At the Fall Formal?"

"Awakening stories are private," Amber Wish objected. "Sorry, you don't have to
tell us if you don't want to. That's usually something trusted associates share."

"I'm fine with sharing it, especially if it'll help prove I'm not out to cause
trouble. I didn't Awaken then, but that might have been easier. Since you've been
here for a while, I'm guessing you heard about the hate spirits at school?" When
the others nodded, Sparky continued, "They were influencing everyone to hate me.
The spirits possessed some of the students and attacked me. That was when I
Awakened. I have some pretty nifty scars from that if you'd like to see them."

Jade Mind shook her head. "I'm good."

"So, does anyone else here go to Canterlot High?"

"We're the only ones other than you and Orchid, and nobody else knows we attended
there. It'd be too easy for them to find out our True Names."

"That's why we won't say anything about you." Amber Mind gave her a pleading look.
"We can't let this get into our normal lives."

Sparky nodded. "I understand. I won't say anything about you, either. Is that
why you don't attend the Forum much?"

"We prefer to come together, but it's hard to do since we all work."

"We are planning to move in together soon, so it'll be a little easier."

"Let's just tell her our life goals, why don't we? Why are we being all chummy-
chummy with Sunset Satan?"

Sparky sighed. "Listen, I know you don't trust me after everything I did, but I
really did change. I'd like to try to be friends ... if you'll let me."

Walker scoffed. "Didn't those other girls try that during your freshman year? We
heard what you did to them."

"I don't expect you to trust me. Just, please, give me a chance to prove myself.
I've been trying to make things right with everyone I hurt, but I can't even
remember all things I've done or the people I wronged."

With a smirk, Walker said, "Give us each a small favour."

Before either of her friends could react, Sparky said, "Done. Let me give you my
number. You can message me when you've decided."

"You don't have to do that," Amber Wish objected. "You didn't really do anything
to us directly except make fun of us a few times. Besides, personal and Consilium
business shouldn't overlap."

"We're willing to give you a chance," Jade Mind added. "Everybody who was at CHS
last year knows what you did for Sweetie Belle. I don't think she'd look so happy
if you were still the bully you used to be."

"Owing you a favour will help you feel more comfortable with me, right?"

"Just don't expect us to be your friends anytime soon."

When the girls had Sparky's other life's contact saved, they adjourned. Walker
gave the "I'm watching you" sign, but the other two looked to be satisfied. Some
time remained until the Hierarch would give his remarks, so Sparky decided to help
herself to a little food. It was a Sweet Apple Acres week, after all.

Solstice Cherry, the Herald, was waiting for them in the hallway. "Sparky, you
have four requests to meet after the Hierarch's speech. Dark Ace, Marble, Solar
Helm, and Flawless Sword, in that order. Which meetings do you wish to schedule?"

"All of them at their convenience. Thank you."

"You're getting ready to join an Order, huh?" Jade Mind's expression of surprise
echoed Sparky's own feelings. "I guess your apprenticeship is coming to an end?"

"Yeah. That's why I wanted to talk with you when I saw you were here. I need to
start getting to know other Awakened on my own, after all."

"I don't think all four of the Councillors usually show interest in a single person
like that," Amber Wish commented. "If word of that gets out - and it will - it'll
be like after you won the poker game."

"I swear to you that I have no idea why they're wanting to talk to me."

"Leaning toward any of them?" Watcher's voice carried a hint of caution. All three
of them belonged to the Silver Ladder, which placed an emphasis on leadership and
guiding others. If Sparky joined, it would effectively call her earlier words into
question. It was not what she was considering, but she planned to keep Pearl's
advice in mind.

"I've thought about which Order I'd like to join from time to time, but I'm not set
on one. Even if I were, it's not like there's any guarantee that one would want
me. Besides, I want to talk with them a bit first before I decide."

"I don't think any of our Councillors would rush you, so take your time to decide,"
Jade Mind advised. "It's hard to change Orders once you've joined one. You pretty
much have to go Nameless then."
"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks."

The Trois Fleurs went their own way, giving Sparky time to think about her meetings
as she ate. She had no idea how long they would take and did not relish the
possibility of getting home with the rising sun. Still, it did feel nice to know
that all four Diamond Orders had at least some interest in her. Based on what
Pearl had told her, the Councillors would not waste their time just because another
was interested in her.

Even if they were only curious to meet the girl that had won a poker game against
Midnight Radiance, Sparky knew she could earn her own place in one of the Orders.
It may not have been mandatory to join one, but she had seen how useful it was to
have built-in allies and a springboard to develop relationships, even if the many
bonuses included obligations.

She put aside her thoughts of how one networked in the Awakened community. The
upcoming meetings did make her nervous, so she spent her remaining time thinking of
possible questions and responses in both directions. Even though a Mage could only
join one, she hoped to make a good impression on all of the leaders.
> Chapter XXV: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns What the Orders Think of Her
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Hierarch's weekly speeches almost never lasted more than a few minutes; that
was a good thing, as it meant the Awakened and their counterparts were behaving
themselves. Unlike many leaders Sparky knew, he did not feel the need to launch
into dry lectures or to rehash old topics. That particular week, the brevity
almost felt like having a glass of water pulled from her just as she was about to
quench her thirst. The five sentences Bronze Luck spoke gave Sparky very little
time to prepare for her meetings; even including the time for him to step up to the
dais and then to retreat to his office added only two or three minutes.

Before she could even pretend to be ready, the Herald was suddenly next to her.
"Dark Ace is ready to see you now."

Solstice Cherry led her to another of the restaurant booth-like conference rooms.
It may have been the same one she and Midnight had used, but she could not
remember. Ace was already seated and gestured for her to take the space opposite
him.

He gave Sparky a smile. "Normally, this is where I'd talk up the Mysterium and the
massive libraries of lore, relics, and artefacts we keep, as well as our adventures
in collecting them. Instead, I'm going to tell you what Pearl told me to say, and
then later you will confirm that I did, okay?"

"I, uh ... okay?"

"Don't join an Order just because someone you know is in it."

"I appreciate her concern and yours, but I really wasn't thinking that way."

"Good. So, Sparky, what are your thoughts on the Mysterium?"

"I like the idea of gaining and protecting knowledge since I love to learn, but I
was a little disappointed to find out that a lot of it is kept hidden, even from
members. I understand a lot of it's dangerous, but...."

Ace nodded. "Exactly. Even as the appointed Councillor to this Consilium, I don't
get much access. I started as an Acquisitor, now I'm mostly a Censor. With your
ability to memorise and your Path's natural affinity for the Mind Arcanum, you'd
probably become a Savant or a Curator over time if the leadership thought you could
be trusted never to reveal anything without permission. That's why we always keep
our eyes on new Warlocks. Any schmuck can go rushing into a lost temple, but only
a few can recall every detail of what they would see there."

"So my Path is why you wanted to talk?"

"To some extent," Ace replied with a grin. "I know you're good at puzzle-solving,
which is one of our most-desired traits. Your Path is just a major bonus in our
line of work. Like I said, a few years of proving yourself trustworthy would net
you some good promotions."

Sparky pondered his words for a moment. "Not that it's a bad thing, but you'd go
up in the standings if you recruited someone who ended being a major boon to the
Order, right?"

"Plus you'd be more likely to help me out unofficially if you were happy. That's
how Awakened society works. I scratch your back, you scratch mine, just like in
the mundane world.

"That said, I would recommend you think long and hard about joining us. There are
quite a few downsides. One of the biggest, at least as far as you'd be concerned,
is that we tend to have few connections to Sleepers and their world. You would
probably have to travel constantly, and you would have to relocate permanently when
you get assigned to an Athenaeum."

"Point taken."

"Any questions or thoughts before we call it?"

Like someone heading to an interview without preparation, Sparky found herself

blanking on any of the questions she had prepared earlier in the night. One came
to mind just before she denied the need for more time.

"What about Orchid? If I joined and got sent away on missions or to take care of
knowledge, what would happen to her? Would she be able to come with me?"

"Maybe. It depends on whether she could be trusted. We have quite a few

Sleepwalkers helping us, but," he sighed, "with the baby, it would be much more
complicated."

"Thanks, Ace. If I do decide I'd like to join, how should I let you know?"

"In person or through the Herald. No messages."

Sparky appreciated Ace's integrity. Warning from Pearl or not, he could have told
her whatever she needed to hear to get her in the Mysterium. It would have been
her first choice if not for Orchid and the baby and all of their friends. She
still planned to give it due consideration and to talk about it with Orchid and
Pinkie Pie, but she knew it was unlikely.

They shook hands before departing. Solstice Cherry was already waiting to take her
to the next meeting.

Marble, Councillor for the Guardians of the Veil, was next. Contrary to the cloak-
and-dagger image of the Order, Marble wore a women's skirt suit. Her eyes were a
dark blue that looked through Sparky. They had never met, but she was sure Marble
already knew a great deal about her.
While most members of the Consilium were on the younger side of forty, Sparky
placed the woman as being older than Pearl, though it could be hard to judge thanks
to Pearl's mastery of the Life Arcanum that had slowed her ageing.

"We haven't had a chance to speak before, Sparky. Why did you agree to talk with
me now?"

"You invited me. On top of that, I am curious about the Guardians, and I'm a
little flattered you'd want to meet me. Besides, it would be rude to refuse,
especially since you're a Councillor."

Marble offered a neutral smile. "I appreciate it. Tell me what you know about the
Guardians."

Pausing for a moment, Sparky ran through the bits of description from Pearl and the
references from other Awakened. "Starting with the negative, there's the whole
cloak and dagger, spies and assassins thing. The mystery cults, to me at least,
are neutral. On the positive, the Guardians are the best at making sure we don't
get lost to our Magick."

"How does 'skulking assassin' sound to you?" Marble gave her an amused smile.

"At one time, I would have loved to be someone involved with a group that basically
controls some big, invisible spider web. Unfortunately, I know if I started
something like that, it would be really easy for me to slip back to being the kind
of person I was before."

Taking the first expression of interest Sparky had seen, Marble asked, "Who were
you before?"

"A bully. I was hurt several times when I was younger, so I grew to hate
everything. I'm not saying my past was an excuse, though; I didn't have to do what
I did. Since I wasn't happy, I manipulated everyone around me to make them hate
each other and make sure they'd be unhappy, too. I hurt so many people that I
still have nightmares over the things I did."

"The very skills that would make you valuable to my Order are what you want to
avoid. When did you come to this realisation?"

She was not asking for the date. "It took a much better person than I was standing
up to me and putting me in my place. No matter what I did to her, she wouldn't
give up. She united the people I'd hurt against me, and she's been a role model
for me since then."

"What else is there to say?"

With a sigh and a small pang of guilt, Sparky hung her head and replied, "I'm sorry
I wasted your time."

Marble shook her head, offering a warm smile. "We Guardians are a small Order for
a reason. Due to what we are and what we can do, too many lose sight of
themselves. That you recognise the risk of that in yourself is a good thing,
Sparky. Where do you see yourself down the road?"

"I Awakened because of being in the wrong place at the wrong time. Ever since,
I've been finding out more and more things that are just plain wrong. The world
was so happy and bright, but I've learnt that appearances can be deceiving. I'm
not stupid enough to think that being Awakened means I can change the world, but I
want to be able to help the people I care about."

"Your Sleepwalker friend."

Sparky nodded. "And a few others."

"Allow me to leave you with a bit of advise: Protecting those close to you is a
noble goal. However, you should be cautious not to smother them, do not fall into
the trap of seeing threats where none exist, and be cautious how you offer
retribution. It is easier to lose yourself for the sake of others than it is for
yourself."

"'The road to Hell is paved with good intentions'?"

"Precisely."

Sparky nodded. "Thank you for meeting with me, and for giving me advise."

At her next meeting, Sparky began to wonder how many booth-like conference rooms
were in that hallway. She was in her third different meeting place, but only knew
they had all been different rooms because she had been counting the doors.

Solar Helm had chosen an appropriate Shadow Name, as her bright gold, close cropped
hair was akin to a helmet of sunlight. She carried herself with an air of
authority, augmented by her seated poise.

Sparky felt as though Solar Helm was judging her movements and bearing in much the
same way Rarity would form opinions of others by their clothing. Offering a smile
as she sat, Sparky wondered if she had passed or failed some test in the
Councillor's mind.

"The Silver Ladder acts to guide Awakened society through careful leadership. In
what role do you see yourself?" Solar Helm spoke carefully, enunciating every word
so that no sounds mingled from one to the next.

"I don't know yet."

Solar Helm regarded Sparky for a few seconds, her mouth in an even line. When she
finally spoke, she said, "Given your background, I expected you to be more
assertive and to have more of a passion to lead."

"You know about my background?"

"I can see that you know how to be a leader, but that you are suppressing that
desire. One does not learn to be a leader and then unlearn their skills."

Sparky shook her head. "I know I can be a leader, but I've been one to seize
control and use my position to hurt others. I don't want to do that again."

Still showing none of her thoughts, Solar Helm replied, "While harming others for
one's own pleasure is never good, there are times a leader must be able to make
hard decisions. Is it better to sacrifice ten now, knowing it will save one
hundred in the future?"

"If there's no way to save them all, and you know for a fact the one sacrifice will
definitely make a difference, then I can agree that you would have to make the
choice for 'least harm.' I'm just not sure I could look at my followers after
that, even if I could prove that it was the best possible option."
Solar Helm stood. "Perhaps the Silver Ladder is not the best match for you,
Sparky. You have the skills and the understanding, you lack only the conviction."

"Thank you for your time, Councillor."

The meetings were going quickly, which was not an inherent ill to Sparky's mind.
Of course, a major reason for the speed of the meetings was that something about
her was disqualifying her being an effective member almost immediately each time.
Pearl was still in the Great Hall, which left the Crusaders alone and meant the
possibility of returning to mayhem. They had settled a bit, especially after
Pixie's birth, but they still managed to have accidents on a regular basis.

The final appointment was behind the fifth door on the right of the hallway. It
was the larger room where Sparky had met with the Trois Fleurs earlier in the
evening. She opened the door and saw another restaurant booth. Taking it in
stride, she rested on her side of the table and greeted Flawless Sword. Name
notwithstanding, he did not strike her as a leader of the Adamantine Arrow,
appearing too jovial for the militant Order.

"Saved the best for last?"

"You guys made the requests the way you did."

"I guess I arranged the answer to my own question. Since it's getting late, let me
be succinct: I want you to join us. I know you know that Councillors are aware of
everything that happens in the Consilium on an official level, so that means I know
what happened at your old school."

That caught Sparky's attention. She had been aware that the Councillors were privy
to all official business, but awareness was not the same as knowing the extent of
that knowledge. "What all do you know?"

"Just what I need to know. Hate spirits infested the school and the Uratha agreed
to let us work with them to exterminate the menace. While scouting, Ace and Clash
encountered three ridden Sleepers assaulting a girl who Awakened during the fight.
That same girl showed up the same day we were going to exterminate the spirits to
rescue a friend. I was there, but you wouldn't have seen me. I was in the Shadow
with the Uratha."

"Okay, so why do you want me in the Adamantine Arrow?"

Flawless Sword laughed. "I thought my summary of your Awakening made that clear.
Not only did you Awaken in the middle of battle, you rushed headlong into the enemy
stronghold - where they nearly killed you once - because they had kidnapped someone
you cared about. Not the best tactical move, but understandable. From what Orchid
told me while you were unconscious, you refused an offer to save yourself and
abandon her.

"On top of that, your actions in combat distracted the beshilu and helped to repair
the Gauntlet, which meant we had an easier time exterminating the hate spirits.
All of that in sum was why Dark Ace and I petitioned the Hierarch to grant you a
Consilium boon."

Sparky' eyes widened. "Wait, that's not a standard ... 'welcoming gift' for new
Awakened?"

"Hardly. According to Bronze Luck, Pearl, and Marble - the three longest-term
members of this Consilium - no one has ever accomplished so much with no training.
You took charge of a bad situation despite a lack of information, Sparky. Saving a
friend or not, most folk would never have done even half of what you did.

"The fact that you successfully pulled yourself through those trials is why I've
had my eye on you. You might say I've been chomping at the bit these last few
months for a chance to talk. Pearl can confirm that I've been waiting for her
blessing to sit down with you like this. She's been keeping me informed of your
progress."

"She never told me anything about that."

Flawless Sword laughed. "She wanted to be sure you were completely ready. No need
to go promising something too quickly. Unfortunately, we've both seen our share of
good starts turn out to be nothing but flukes. That said, my intel has continually
returned nothing but good things. Though it was in no way beneficial to you, you
offered a safe home to Orchid so that she could have her child. You took your
expulsion from school and made the best of it, instead of bitching and whining.
When the girl who lied about you confessed and apologised, you forgave her
immediately. At every turn, you've already proved that you have an instinctive
understanding of the Adamant Way.

"I don't want psychopaths. I want people who will struggle for what's important to
them, and I believe you would be a boon to the Adamantine Arrow."

Sparky nodded. "I understand that, but what happens if two people believe strongly
in different things and start fighting each other?"

"Good question. See, this is why I like you." There was always the possibility -
a rather high one - that he was trying to win Sparky's allegiance. Something about
his demeanour, however, made her more willing to believe his praise was genuine.
"It's a lot easier to teach someone passionate how to control themselves when
there's a disagreement than it is to get somebody to be passionate. We prefer to
avoid violence, so we teach all our initiates how to control themselves. The ones
that can't learn it don't get to move up into the ranks of the Talons."

"That makes sense. I'm guessing there's a lot of self-discipline as part of that."

"Like you wouldn't believe. It doesn't help that not everything works for
everybody, so the Thunderbolt Guardians have to figure out what's best for each.
You have potential, and you're willing to put yourself at risk for the people you
care about. If you think you can embrace the Adamant Way, I want you."

Sparky giggled. She started before she realised it and could not stop herself.
"That sounds like those old recruitment posters."

"That's what I was going for. There's a place for regimented life, which we teach
during 'boot camp,' and there's a place for fun, like when I made you laugh. Do
you think you could learn to balance the two?"

"You know about my living arrangements already. It might not be same thing, but I
already have to balance a lot in my life."

Flawless Sword nodded. "Those types of struggles can build character or break you.
We might not deal with that exactly, but you seem smart enough to apply what we'd
teach you to your personal life. Any other questions for me?"

"What does this 'boot camp' entail?"

"You'd have to travel to our local Caucus headquarters. Not including travel,
which is only a few hours, you'd be there three weeks. We'd be putting you through
hell, kind of like what you hear about military boot camps. It's physical, mental,
and magickal. Aspiring Talons can quit whenever they want, even on the last day."

"After investing all that time in teaching them?"

"We don't disclose anything that we don't mind others knowing, and we want members
who want what we offer. Honestly, though, for all that we put them through, our
dropout rate is low. It's the job of people like me to make sure that the people
we send can take it. You think I got this position by kissing arse?"

"Do you mind if I think about for a bit? I'd like to talk about it with Pearl and
Orchid."

"I'd be concerned if you didn't want some time. You can talk to me at a Consilium
Forum or have Solstice Cherry contact me."

"Thank you, Councillor."

As Sparky left the hallway to return to the hall, she looked for Pearl. She wanted
to tell her mentor everything and thank her. A good number of the Awakened had
left, but there was no sign of her mentor. It was likely she was either meeting
someone or had left. Neither Ace nor Midnight was present, either. As Sparky did
not know any of the few remaining Mages, she decided to call it a night.

The drive home was relaxing now that she could drive a standard transmission
smoothly. She thought back to the white-knuckled trips she had taken when she
first started and smiled. Sweetie Belle had also become quite skilled at handling
her car; the time for her to get a license was approaching, which would be very
useful in their daily lives.

She pulled into the driveway shortly after ten and was unsurprised to see the
living room light shining. It was a Saturday, school was over for the year, and
the Crusaders were not exactly little girls.

They were dressed in their pyjamas, playing a board game at the kitchen table.
Scootaloo seemed to be leading, based on the pile of chips in front of her, but
Sunset did not recognise the game. They had moved the crib back into the bedroom,
so Pixie slept in her rocker next to Sweetie Belle. The girls noticed her entrance
and all waved.

"Since Scootaloo's so far ahead, let's just call it a game," Apple Bloom said. "We
can start over so Sunset can play."

"I'm good. You girls go ahead."

"Was work okay?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Yeah, I'm just trying to decide which department to join. I'll tell you about it
tomorrow."

"I made us a light dinner since we weren't really hungry after that big lunch.
Your money is on the counter. I set aside a plate for you."

The girl gestured to a plate on the table next to her. A few steamed vegetables
and the remaining thin-sliced ham awaited Sunset. She thought back to her most
recent nightmare and shook her head.

"I'm good. You can have it tomorrow."

Despite Scootaloo's obvious desire to continue the game and presumably trounce her
friends, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle began placing their pieces and chips into
the box.

"Hey, what gives? Sunset's not playing."

"Ya already won. It's borin' playin' when we cain't win and we're just waitin' fer
the end."

"Oh, alright. So, what's up next?"

The girls discussed options while Sunset poured herself a glass of water. She was
sipping it when her mobile vibrated.

Ace had sent her a message: "Can you run downstairs for a minute?"

Thankful she had not yet removed her boots, Sunset hurried down to the drive where
Ace's car idled. He was sitting against the hood, Clash in the passenger's seat
and Pearl in the back. Normally, they were gentlemen and would have offered her
the front, but Clash needed the leg room.

"Hey, sorry to call you out like that, but we're kind of in a bind. Something's
going down and we've all been tagged to take care of it. Can you watch Midnight
until we come back? We're hoping for Monday; I'll owe you for it."

"You don't need to owe me anything. Midnight's always welcome."

He glanced at the door to the flat, where the Crusaders were all watching them.
"Thanks, Sunset."

He moved around the vehicle, opening the rear passenger-side door. From the groggy
groan, Sunset guessed Midnight had been sleeping. Ace lifted her from the seat.

"Sunset said you could stay with her. Can you promise to go easy on her?"

"Uh-huh."

Looking back at Sunset, he said, "I can carry her upstairs. Where do you want her
to stay?"

Holding out her arms, Sunset replied, "I'm stronger than I look. Get going, Ace."

Midnight may have actually weighed a little more than a medium-sized dog, but only
just. She did not look underweight, nor was she short for her age. Sunset
wondered how the girl was so light. Her hands full, Sunset could not return Ace's
wave as he backed from the driveway.

"Midnight, would you like to stay with Sweetie Belle?"

"Sweetie Belle?"

"Orchid."

"Yeah, Pixie looks like a doll, too."

"Right."

The Crusaders were still at the door as Sunset ascended to the deck. Scootaloo
pointed at Midnight. "Who's that?"
"Give me a minute," Sunset wheezed. Midnight was a small burden, but holding her
while climbing the stairs was taking far more energy than Sunset had expected. She
could have gotten Midnight sufficiently lucid to climb under her own power, but she
wanted to avoid that and allow the girl as much rest as possible. Magickal
powerhouse or not, she was at most twelve.

She was able to reach her bedroom, where she placed the girl on the lower bunk.
Sunset helped Midnight remove her boots and jacket, then tucked her into the bed.
A particularly good brushing in the morning would make up for the lack of dental
care that night; luckily, Sunset had extra toothbrushes from buying a multipack.

Closing the door behind her, Sunset finally answered Scootaloo's question. "Her
name is Midnight Radiance. One of her big brothers is my coworker. They got
called to a family emergency, so I said she could stay with me."

"Oh, so one of them's yer boyfriend, huh?"

"Oh my gosh, Sunset Shimmer has a boyfriend?"

Before she could respond, Sweetie Belle came to her rescue. "Midnight and her
brothers are our friends. They're friends with Pearl, and Ace told Sunset about
the flat. Trust me, I'd know by now if they were dating or anything."

The other two Crusaders looked disappointed before their eyes started glinting
mischievously. "Ah bet we could help ya get together with him."

Having heard of the girls' counterparts' disastrous attempt at matchmaking in

Equestria, Sunset quickly shut down the idea. Two years earlier, she would not
have been as concerned by such antics, but knowing that magick of several forms
existed in the human world made the suggestion dangerous. Knowing the girls, they
would track down a real love poison rather than simply place her in one or two
awkward moments.

"Ace is my friend. You girls might not believe me, but that's really all. I'm not
interested in dating anyone at all in the first place. Do you understand? No
secret plans, either, if you want to be able to come for more sleepovers."

The little spark found itself plunged into a bucket of water before it had even
begun to live. "Fine. Just don't come crying to us when you end up an old maid."

"I'll be okay, Scootaloo. I do appreciate that you want to help, just try to
direct it to more practical things, okay? Like when you helped take care of Pixie
today."

"If Midnight's in my bed, where are we sleeping?"

"Your bed's big enough for you and Midnight. Pixie would have to sleep in her
crib, but I think that was already the plan, wasn't it?"

"Then where are we sleepin'?"

In response, Sunset lowered the futon. "Sorry about this. I know you girls wanted
to sleep together, but Ace didn't have anyone else who could watch Midnight on
short notice, and I don't want to make her sleep out here in a strange apartment by
herself."

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo nodded, the latter saying, "That's okay. We'll get to
play together tomorrow, too."
"Thanks for understanding, girls. I have plenty of extra blankets and pillows, so
you should be comfortable. I'll get it set up, and then I'm turning in. You are
welcome to stay up, but keep it down."

While Sunset collected bedding for the futon, Sweetie Belle moved Pixel Bit to
their room. The baby did not stir at the transfer except for a small coo that
dislodged her pacifier, which Sweetie Belle returned to her after wiping it on her
sleeve.

The girls decided to go to bed as well, though Scootaloo had to be persuaded. Once
they were all settled, Sunset turned off the light and tucked herself into bed.
She hoped the nightmares would not plague her for once, but knew even thinking it
would jinx herself.
> Chapter XXVI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns to Keep Her Word
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset had just passed into sleep when she found herself lying on a bed of leaves.
She stood, looking at the forest that surrounded her. The branches of the dark
trees scraped one another as soft breezes whispered through the sharp-edged leaves.
Faerie lights bobbed and wove amongst the undergrowth, occasionally lighting what
may have been the barbed tails associated with demons. She could not be certain,
as whatever creatures made that forest their home would rustle deeper into cover
whenever the grim lights approached them.

The dark forest of the Supernal Realm of Pandemonium was becoming familiar to her.
On her first visit, naked and bleeding from a knife wound that had punctured one of
her lungs, Sunset had traversed the forest while being accosted by nightmares.
When she returned, she had been clothed but still bleeding from a new knife wound
near the original. She had seen both ends of the safe, narrow path through foliage
that seemed to move of its own accord.

Her 'patron' was not there to meet her but was unlikely to be far. She had two
opposing directions to travel. It was unlikely she would need to return to the
cliff face, so she began the trek toward the field.

She reached the plain in what felt like minutes. The Supernal Realms were more
like dreams, though, so there was no telling how much time may have passed. The
Watchtower was no longer present, but she knew where she was. The grey and black
grass waved in a breeze that was not cold but still chilled Sunset to her bones.
The ink-coloured sky was clear, though no celestial bodies occupied it. Even
without them, there was some light to illuminate the path. She walked in a silence
unbroken by any of the sounds she would have expected. The breeze did not make a
whisper, nor did the grass rustle. Unlike the forest, the plain may as well have
been a tomb. One moment, she had been alone; with a blink of the eyes a massive
throne of shadow and black stone occupied the path before her, the Ascended monarch
resting upon it.

Nothing about the being had changed. Pale hands with long fingers still grasped
their rests. The figure's robes might have been blue in better lighting, but they
were instead a sickly grey like everything else in that place. Even Sunset's own
vibrant colours were faded.

For someone on par with the ancient gods, she did not feel power radiating like a
beacon. Except that the Ascended lord of reality was practically a void, she would
have stated the figure was quite mundane. Even the tiny fairie lights resonated
with greater magick than the null she faced.

Sunset approached the throne. Her years spent in a court gave her a good feel for
the appropriate distance to stop, though she did not feel especial fealty to the
monarch before her. She did not bother with a bow or a curtsy, merely stopping
with her arms at her sides.

"I take it you called me."

"Why do you believe that?"

"Considering most Awakened only come here once and that you explicitly stated that
you had called me on my second visit, it's a reasonable guess."

The enshrouded figure chuckled.

"You know why I summoned you, then."

"Because I made a deal with the Devil."

That received a full bout of laughter that did not cheer Sunset at all.

"You were in tears and accepted my assistance with nary a thought for the cost. Am
I a devil to expect that you keep your word?"

"Let's just say that people who want to control all of reality aren't exactly
saints."

"You would do well to understand that there are no saints. Those pretending to be
so are merely contemptuous deceivers. Kneel."

The voice did not carry a compulsion; Sunset was reasonably certain she could have
remained standing without consequence, but obeyed regardless. There was no need to
antagonise the pale-handed person in front of her more than she may have.

"What task do you have for me?"

The right hand turned, palm open, to display three drops of blood floating above it
that were black in the dim light. One of them fizzled before vanishing. As it
did, Sunset felt powerful magick more suited to what she expected encompassing her.
The power around her could have done anything to her without any possibility that
she could stop it.

As she shivered at the overwhelming might surrounding her, the other hand raised.
An image of Sweetie Belle, smiling and chipper, appeared.

"You will guide this girl to an Awakening."

The magick soaked into her body. It did not hurt, but Sunset still gasped as she
felt it suffuse every part of her and bind her to her task. Though it faded
quickly, the feeling remained like remembered pain.

Memories of the mental and physical torture inflicted upon her before she had even
reached Pandemonium flooded Sunset's mind. She did not want Sweetie Belle to
endure anything like it, especially after all the emotional pain she had already
endured. The association of someone who was effectively her master to the Devil
had been something of a tongue-in-cheek quip, but the idea of putting her best
friend through an Awakening stirred the coals of anger that she normally
suppressed. She wanted only to shout her refusal or to throw herself at the figure
until the memory of the power that had surrounded her proved she could not. She
cared little what happened to herself, but she feared what would happen to Sweetie
Belle.
"How do I do that without traumatising her? Actually, how do I do it in the first
place? No one knows what causes an Awakening."

"You speak as though you believe I would give you an impossible task."

"It definitely feels Sisyphean."

A quick snapping of fingers caused the image and the blood to vanish.

"You will do as I have instructed."

"How long do I have?"

"An Awakening takes as long as is required. I will know if you are not working
toward your goal. I care little how it is accomplished, so long as it is. It is
your responsibility to determine how to complete your task."

The damnable voice had taken all the wind from Sunset's sails. She slumped a bit
as she replied, "Yes ... My Lord."

The figure actually snorted. Sunset did not know what to make of such a human
reaction.

"Where is that fiery spirit that bantered so casually with me moments ago? Did you
finally recognise the magnificence of my presence? The power that I wield over
you?"

"I know you can see what I'm thinking so I'll be completely honest: I'm terrified
you're going to take advantage of Sweetie Belle and try to control her if I send
her here."

"There are five Supernal Realms; she need not come to Pandemonium." The figure
stood, approaching Sunset's kneeling form. Everything except the hands remained
covered in shadows. One of them brushed Sunset's cheek in a light caress, who
refused to flinch even as the fingers grasped her chin. "That aside, I do not need
to control her. I already own you."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"What I have given you can be taken at my whim. Defy me if you wish to learn how
far my reach extends. Service brings its rewards, Sunset Shimmer, not the least of
which is ensuring I need not punish your beloved friends."

She withdrew from the hand. "Why bother threatening my friends? You know I won't
go back on my word, no matter how much I don't want to do this. Is promising not
to hurt them your twisted idea of making me more willing or happy about this?"

"I care little for your happiness beyond whether it furthers my ends. I would
arrange your death if it suited me. When you are again dust, I will remain. You
are useful at the moment, nothing more."

A sigh of despair was the only response Sunset could offer.

"We have come to an understanding. Return now and carry out my will."

Sunset woke, morning light just starting to creep into the room. The sensation of
those fingers on her face remained. Her task was fixed in her mind. Either she
damned Sweetie Belle to the rigours of Awakening or to the wrath of a scorned
Exarch.

'I'll have to ask Midnight and the others when they come back about how to guide
Sweetie Belle. Gods, please let her want to Awaken.' Sunset felt a few tears on
her cheeks. 'Please, Sweetie Belle, don't make me have to force this on you.'

'Haven't you seen the way she looks at you when you're going to study with Pearl?
She's jealous. That girl has a follower complex and an abandonment complex, so
even the chance of being able to join your little private club would send her over
the moon. Stop worrying.'

Sunset knew it was true. Sweetie Belle would leap through fire at even the hint
she might be able to Awaken, though Sunset wanted her friend to desire it of her
own free will and not because she had a desire to be like someone else.

'What if Awakening hurts her? I'm lucky I'm not more unstable than I already was
after that. Then again, I hear from you a lot more and have worse nightmares since
then, so maybe I am losing it.'

'None of the Awakened are completely stable, Shimmy. We all just hide our
psychoses beneath of veneer of sanity. Do you really think Ace or Pearl or
Midnight is completely sound? Hell, that's probably our first clue: You have to
be completely bonkers just to have your CV reviewed. That girl is way ahead of
you. She'd probably Awaken if you just cast a few ... "questionable" spells on
her.'

'That plan is going on hold. The Silver Ladder does a lot with Awakening, but I'm
not close with any Théarchs. I doubt the Trois Fleurs would be willing to have a
casual chat about this over coffee, after all. Midnight is a Guardian, so she
might know something about it or be able to point me to someone.'

'Are you sure you want to ask for Midnight's assistance? Why not make it a general
inquiry to someone that won't connect the dots? Not that we have many options
there, but you could ask any new friends you make when you join an Order.'

'Why wouldn't I ask Midnight?'

'Just in case. There's no telling what the little firecracker will do if you
mention it before you're ready.'

'That's actually a good idea. What's your angle?'

'Same as yours, Sunshine. I am you, and we have a task to do. I don't give a damn
if that being wants to bump off your friends, but I don't really feel like pissing
off the closest thing to a god we've ever met when that being can make our life
miserable.'

Sunset began thinking of various ways to obtain the information she wanted on
guiding Sleepers or Sleepwalkers to an Awakening. The less traumatic the better,
though she expected that would have to be a low priority. With Ace gone, she had
no other direct contacts in the Mysterium. The Guardians studied the topic, but
the one she knew would immediately know why she was asking. Pearl had opened her
private library to Sunset, so it would have to serve as a starting place.

Once she was on the floor, she paused to check on the girls. Pixel Bit was still
suckling her pacifier. Midnight had curled into Sweetie Belle's embrace. While
Midnight always kept a barrier in place, Sweetie Belle was easy to read even
without magick: Content. The scars remained as deeply rooted anger and pain
visible as blemishes on a soul that was otherwise vibrant with cheer.
"I'm sorry," Sunset whispered to her friend before leaving the bedroom.

PART III END

> Interlude III: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns How to Fight Back
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Even the sun had not yet risen when Sunset Shimmer woke. The warmth of Twilight's
slumbering form next to her was lulling her back to sleep until she realised that
her mobile's screen was lit. It buzzed as another alert appeared.

She had three new photo messages, graciously sent to her a few minutes before six.
She wanted to ignore them but nonetheless decided to see what they were just in
case it was an important alert from one of the girls. If not, someone would be
getting an earful. She clapped a hand over her mouth when she saw them to prevent
herself making noise that would wake her roommates.

Sweetie Belle, wearing her pyjamas and one eye slightly bruised, was tied to a
chair in a very familiar band room. The pictures showed her from the front and the
sides, making it clear the girl was not going anywhere. A message followed the
photographs: "Come alone."

Sunset did not bother getting fully dressed. She slipped a pair of jeans over her
shorts and pulled her jacket over the cotton top of her pyjamas. A pair of boots
completed the ensemble. She was ready to leave as soon as her wallet and mobile
were stashed in her pockets. She quickly checked to confirm that Princess Twilight
and Spike were still sleeping before opening the door quietly and slipping from the
room.

Though buses ran at that time to accommodate those working early-morning shifts,
the school was only a fifteen minute walk from the hotel. She arrived to find it
silent and dark. Not one vehicle was in the lot despite the fact the school was
supposed to have a night watchman.

The front door was locked and all the windows were closed and intact. She knew
there had to be some way to enter the building but did not want to have to waste
time trying every door. Already, she was imagining the awful things Flash Sentry
and his friends could be doing to Sweetie Belle. Sunset wanted into the building
as quickly as possible and was strongly considering breaking a window.

Her mobile vibrated again. The new message told her to use the gym door. It was
slightly ajar, the chain that should have been wrapped around the push bars lying
in a pile next to the frame. She left it partially open in the chance she could
rescue Sweetie Belle and needed an escape route.

That entrance was near the band rooms. Just on the other side of the gym was a
staircase that went up to the roof door and connected to the second floor hall
leading to the band practise rooms. A student moving at a casual pace would need
only five minutes to reach the room in question. She made it in two.

Sunset's heart was already pounding even before she ran up the stairs. The only
active light in the school shown from the Flash Drives' practise room. The door
was closed, the light muted by the shades over the windows. Sunset paused only a
moment to catch her breath before she opened the door.

Some part of her had expected to find Sweetie Belle being subjected to one atrocity
or another. While she had clearly been roughed up at some point during her
kidnapping, the girl otherwise seemed fine. She was still bound to the chair, not
even gagged. Her irises were pinpricks of fear that widened when she saw Sunset at
the door.

"So glad you could make it," Flash Sentry said. He was sitting on a table, just
beside and behind Sweetie Belle. "We were getting a little impatient."

His two friends had been at either side of the door and grabbed Sunset's arms. She
did not struggle, instead asking, "Have you done anything to her?"

"You mean besides grabbing her from her room and bringing her here? Well, we
thought about it, but I thought it would be more interesting to wait for you to get
here."

Neither of her captors had moved, content to ensure Sunset would not be able to
approach Sweetie Belle or to attempt to escape. They looked to their leader, who
nodded. Releasing Sunset, they closed the door and moved in front of it to
forestall any retreat.

"I'll make you a deal. You can stay here with us, or you can leave and we keep our
new toy." He nodded to his friends again, who stepped back to the sides of the
door, opening it slightly. It was an invitation that her other self was pushing
her to take.

"Why Sweetie Belle?"

Sunset was stalling, hoping Ace or Clash would arrive soon. It was still much
earlier than the time Ace had given her, but no intelligent soldier would drop into
a battle zone unprepared. There was a chance they would want to scope the location
first, which would be Sunset's best chance.

"Why anyone? No one else did anything to you. Why are you dragging other people
into this?"

"Did you really forget what this worthless piece of refuse and her little buddies
did to everyone? Your friends weren't the only ones to have their secrets
revealed." Flash Sentry hopped from the table to stand directly behind Sweetie
Belle. He placed a hand on her shoulder. "Why'd you even come here? You could
have pretended you didn't see my messages and still be safe. It's not like this
thing deserves your help." His hand began to drift from Sweetie Belle's shoulder
toward her chest.

"She's my friend. I'll stay. Let her go."

The guitarist's hand stopped moving as he smirked. "You heard her, boys."

They grabbed Sunset again, pushing her to a chair where they immediately began to
tie her as they had just a few days prior. There was no gag this time, at least
for the moment. When she was secure, they turned the chair to face Flash Sentry
and Sweetie Belle.

"That magic rainbow must've fried your brain. Now you can watch while we enjoy
playing with your little girlfriend."

"You said you'd let her go."

All three laughed. Unlike Pinkie's laughter, it was not at all friendly. They
were mocking her. Sweetie Belle began to tremble, tears running down her cheeks.
Even without a gag, the younger girl seemed unable to speak.
"When did I say that? Did you guys ever hear anything like that?"

The response was more laughter. He was telling the truth. At no point had he
indicated that Sunset letting them take her would earn Sweetie Belle's freedom.
His only offer had been that Sunset would be spared if she abandoned her friend.

Flash held another - or maybe the
Sweetie Belle's cheek. He did it
grew ever more frantic the closer
her jaw, he changed his attention
at her ear and set the blade just
same - switchblade and was brushing the tip along
slowly, his manic grin widening as her struggles
it approached to her neck. Stopping just above
to her ear. Sweetie Belle whimpered as he pulled
above it.

"Please, let her go," Sunset begged, rocking her chair in frustration. "I'll do
anything you want, and I won't fight or complain if you just let her go."

"But it's more fun if you fight and complain," one of the band members replied.
Turning to the other one, he added, "Remember all those women in London? That was
the best. The screams and the-"

"Shut up," Flash Sentry ordered. He had stopped playing with his knife when Sunset
began speaking. "We'll do even better than that when this is done. Gag the
bitch."

His friends held up a rag and a tie. Before they could silence her, Sunset tried
one last plea. "Flash, if there's anything left of you, please don't do this. I
know you're not a monster."

For a moment, a bit of the red, pulsing thing Sunset had seen during their first
confrontation emerged and enveloped Flash Sentry's body. It vanished as quickly as
it had appeared before he turned to face her. His eyes were glowing despite the
fact that they had turned black.

"Flash Sentry gave himself to me," another voice spoke through his mouth. "He is
no more." The thing possessing him used the boy's hand to slap Sunset before
allowing his friends to gag her. "No more games. We will have your power."

It turned back to Sweetie Belle, cutting the sleeves from her pyjamas. Before the
thing that had been Flash Sentry could do anything else, the door broke from its
hinges and crashed to the floor.

Dark Ace and Clash were there again, the latter already in his larger wolf-like
form. He had not yet shifted into the raging wolf-man that he had reached during
the first battle. The Flash Drives vanished, taking a step forward that seemed to
go sideways before disappearing. Clash did the same, leaving Ace to free the
captives.

"Take her and go," Ace ordered before stepping out of existence.

Neither girl needed a second command. Taking Sweetie Belle's hand, Sunset led the
way to the back staircase. They reached the gym to find the rear exit closed and
chained, two of the rat spirits all-too-physical as they guarded the door. They
could somehow remain on their hind legs without seeming off-balance at all, despite
appearing to be nothing more than human-sized rats.

The girls did not pause as they turned back toward the main entrance, dodging more
of the rats as they began appearing in the halls. Sweetie Belle stopped when three
of the rats appeared to block the end of the hall. She made a fist and joined
Sunset in punching at the things. They did very little damage; the small gap that
allowed them to escape had likely been caused more by confusion that their prey
would actually charge at them.

Finally, they reached the front doors. They had not been chained and none of the
rats had arrived to guard them yet. Sunset was surprised that the first one opened
with a push, glad that the doors swung both directions.

The escape had been too easy. It became obvious in hindsight when they saw eight
rats materialise in a semicircle on the steps in front of them. Five more swarmed
the door behind them. They were trapped.

The rats squeaked at them, closing the noose. The entrance to the school grounds
was so close, as was the portal to Equestria. Reaching either would be difficult,
but Sunset also did not want to risk a big fight with Sweetie Belle in the middle.

Taking a chance, she pulled the girl back toward the door, slamming her fist into a
rat's nose. It stumbled, leaving a gap sufficiently large for someone small to
escape. Sunset pushed her young friend into the tiny opening and then pulled the
door closed, cornering herself with the enemy.

They wasted no time, their clawed paws seizing her and pulling her from the door.
Before they could carry her far, Sunset screamed "Run" to Sweetie Belle, who
hesitated a moment before dashing back down the hall.

"Why are you doing this?" Sunset asked her captors. None of them had spoken, but
she was unsure whether that meant they could not. If nothing else, one of them
could have been Flash Sentry or one of his friends.

None of them answered. Instead, they lowered her into the grass, holding her arms,
legs, and head. Another held a paw over her, one of its claws lengthening and
sharpening to a fine-pointed blade. It positioned the appendage over her chest and
was about to stab her when something small bowled into it.

Sweetie Belle had returned. She held a baseball bat and began swinging wildly at
the rats holding Sunset. They moved back, but maintained a ring around both girls.

When Sweetie Belle's attack connected with one of the rats, it squeaked but did not
seem to be in pain. Instead, it grabbed the bat and pulled it from the girl's
hands, tossing it outside the ring. Sunset scrambled to her feet, throwing
protective arms around Sweetie Belle.

As much as she wanted to berate the younger girl for returning instead of going for
help, she knew Sweetie Belle's actions had saved her life - for a moment, at least.
None of the other rats had turned a claw into a sword, but their claws were still
sharp. Each of them brandished their natural weapons at the girls clinging to one
another in their midst.

'Stop holding back and fight them,' her inner voice whispered.

'I can't. There are too many.'

'Then you don't mind if they kill Sweetie Belle? She came back to save you, but
you're just going to give up?'

'I can't stop all of them. I don't even know how to use magick.'

'You'll have to do whatever it takes to win.'

'What does that mean?'

The voice was silent. The whole conversation had taken place in less than a
second. The rats were still closing on them as an idea formed. Sunset's plan was
haphazard, which represented most of her schemes when she really stopped to
consider them, but it was the only option.

"Sweetie Belle, do you trust me?" Sunset murmured. A small nod was the answer.
"Then let go of me and don't move."

Doing as she was told, Sweetie Belle dropped her arms. Sunset charged at the wall
of rats, dropping to roll between them. She stopped next to the bat, hefting it as
she stood again.

"Come and get me," she taunted, brandishing her new weapon. Two of the rats
grabbed Sweetie Belle but did not harm her. The others charged at Sunset.

When she first arrived in the human world, one of her early lessons was exactly
what she had learned in Equestria: A youth that was alone on the streets -
especially a girl - could easily become prey. She had promptly studied how to
defend herself in her new form. Though she had almost never gotten into physical
brawls during her time as the school's queen bee because it left too much evidence,
she remembered her lessons. The problem was that her teachers had never covered
human-sized rats; she took a fighting stance as she began trying to determine their
pressure points. No matter the species, her first priority was preventing them
piling on her and keeping enough space to move.

Sunset hefted the bat and charged her enemies. She swung with all the force she
could, using her free arm to block incoming attacks and dodging each attempt to
knock her to the ground. The bludgeon connected with a dull thud. Though the rat
squeaked, it was unfazed.

'Why isn't this working?'

'You have magick, use it.'

Another failed attack. 'I don't know how.'

One rat managed to bite her free hand, its teeth sinking through skin and stopping
on bone. Sunset screamed in pain, fighting the urge to yank on the captured limb
and cause more damage. She instead swung the bat at its face, catching the
offending tooth.

The tip snapped and the rat squealed, releasing her. The end of its tooth remained
embedded in Sunset's hand, her blood coating it and dripping to the grass below.

'Feel the connection between the tooth and the monster,' her other voice commanded.

Unsure what she was doing, Sunset opened her mind to the bit of tooth. As it
vanished, she knew on some level that it had returned to the other place, the place
from whence it originated. Her mind flowed with it, feeling it hidden just on the
other side of what she perceived to be a tattered curtain. She felt some new
understanding of the rats and their world and sent that feeling along her arm into
the bat.

It looked no different for holding Sunset's understanding of spirits, but it felt

different. She willed it to be a true weapon capable of defeating her enemies and
rescuing Sweetie Belle.

Her next attack surprised her. Though she wielded a bludgeoning weapon, it drew
what looked like a slash across the body of a rat. The thing did not bleed and
instead oozed some faintly-glowing clear substance that she guessed to be whatever
stuff composed them in their natural forms.

The others halted their attacks, looking almost surprised. The opening so
available, Sunset tried stabbing at the rat she had previously wounded. The bat
sank into its body, which rapidly dissolved.

Sunset could sense the creature dispersing into the other place. Rather than
allowing it to take a form there, she forced her will on the ectoplasm - or
whatever it was - and worked it into the wall separating the other place from her
world. She could feel that it was working as the stuff blended into the curtain
and began repairing some of the holes.

She fought a grin as she turned to the other rats. They swarmed her again, this
time frantic in their assault as they blindly rushed her swings. One would fall,
its components joining the others and slowly healing the damage to the curtain, but
another would take its place. Despite her new power, Sunset could not win against
the show of numbers.

They finally applied sufficient force to push her to the ground, the bat thrown
from her grip. Though only five rats remained, the three piled on her were
effective at restraining her movement. Sunset looked over to Sweetie Belle and
mouthed "I'm sorry."

A wave of force rolled over Sunset, avoiding her but throwing the rats holding her
a good distance across the yard. The bat rolled to her side.

Grabbing it, she turned to the rats holding Sweetie Belle. They released their
captive and fled to stand with their remaining brothers. When Sunset rushed them,
they fled across the grounds to the playground in the corner.

On weekends and weekdays after school, it was open to the public and had all the
amenities a child or the young-at-heart could want. The rats took positions inside
the play gym, which was composed of metal and sturdy wood to conform to a child's
size, making them harder to reach and not giving much space to swing the bat.

Sunset stopped at the edge of the playground, eyeing the enemy position and
planning a strategy to get to them. They would be squealing before she was done
with them. She could see their wary fear and allowed it to invigorate her.

Before she could mount her final attack, little Midnight Radiance strolled in front
of her.

"Witches aren't very good with Forces. I don't like things that hold me back, so I
studied hard until I could do this."

Sunset felt the air around them fill with energy, the hairs on her arms and the
back of her neck standing. The playground gym, swings, seesaw, and anything else
within the playground possessing metal components sparked with electricity. The
magick was building to a climax, leaving the rats with nowhere to go.

As Midnight released her spell, someone tackled her. Instead of whatever

controlled burst Midnight had planned, it twisted and tangled within itself.
Sunset shivered as a creeping feeling almost like dread crawled up her spine. She
could swear that - as the first small bolt of lightning broke from a metal joint -
she glimpsed a dark place through a fracture in the air.

The playground gym shattered, most of its pieces simply collapsing as the
electricity that flowed through them turned them into magnets and drew them
together. If Sunset remembered her Physics studies, she knew why some of the other
bits did not react the same way. If any of their polarities matched to the tangled
mass, they were propelled through the air. Several of the bars, screws, and other
bits shot in all directions to rain across the yard.

One of them, a large pole, was pointing straight at her face. With no time to
duck, Sunset faced her approaching death and hoped it would not hurt too much.

Darkness enveloped her once again.

The whispering voices were familiar. Sunset heard her friends, classmates, and
teachers each expressing their disappointment in her as they called her names and
demanded that she be punished. Sweetie Belle's voice was the clearest, damning her
for leaving them after allowing all the terrible events to happen.

Even knowing what it was, those voices hurt. Claws grasped at her, tearing her
skin. Sunset was already resigned to her punishment when another voice ended it.

"Release her."

She opened her eyes, the clearing in which she rested and the grasping trees
surrounding it disturbingly familiar. She slowly pushed herself to her feet,
noticing that she was dressed this time. She looked to the other person standing
in the clearing.

The throne was nowhere in sight; despite standing over her in the clearing, shadows
still hid most of the other person. Her companion was turned toward her, but she
only knew that by the orientation of the hands.

"It is rare to return here."

"It must be my own personal Tartarus."

A chuckle. "I called you here."

When the figure turned and began walking, Sunset - not sure what else to do -
followed. They strolled through the forest, which was not as gloomy as she
remembered. The path was much shorter this time. When they reached the edge of
the forest, they were at the edge of a cliff rather than the clearing that housed
the Watchtower.

Looking over the land below her, Sunset saw a place of grey flora and black rock
spreading out of her sight. It was dark, like the middle of night. She saw no
moon, no stars, nothing to provide the illumination that allowed her to see the
pale figures stalking it. None of them noticing their observers as they wandered
their plain, going about esoteric tasks that involved none of the visible features
around them.

"Stygia, Kingdom of Crypts, home to the Watchtower of the Leaden Coin."

The spectres traversing their territory faded from Sunset's vision as she felt
tears in her eyes. The moment she heard its name, she realised she was viewing the
land of the dead.

"I'm going to be there soon." She felt raw fear, a dark dread pulling at her soul.
She knew she did not deserve Paradise. "I'm going to Hell."

"You are not. When you return, that spear will pass by your head."
One of the hands stretched toward her, palm up. The air shimmered and a picture of
Sunset and the scene she had left appeared. Sweetie Belle stood to the side as she
watched. Someone with a bloated mass for a body had shoved Midnight to the far
side of the field and was facing the exploding playground, standing just at the
edge of the scene. Sunset could see that her companion was telling the truth. The
pole would just miss her, provided she did not move.

She was about to sigh in relief when she noticed something else. Looking back and
forth, she confirmed that what she was seeing was the truth and began crying again.
Another spear of metal, this one sharper than the one Sunset had thought would kill
her, was rocketing straight to Sweetie Belle, about to stab through her chest. The
girl would have no chance and - even knowing it would happen when she returned -
Sunset would not have time to do anything for her.

More tears flowed as Sunset dropped to her knees, crying apologies to an unhearing
Sweetie Belle. She was a murderer; indirectly or not, Sunset had led her friend to
death. Even if Sweetie Belle survived, there could be no forgiveness for Sunset.

A firm tone in her companion's voice broke through her fugue.

"Be still."

The voice carried power that calmed her emotions and dried her tears. Sunset's
heart was still heavy, but she could listen. Her mind was clearer than it had been
the last few days.

"What kind of person do you consider yourself?"

She thought for a moment. It seemed that no matter what she did, Sunset was always
hurting those around her. She had not forgotten the accusations hurled at her when
she arrived in Pandemonium the first time.

Many of her terrible acts had been intentional. She had enjoyed destroying
everyone she could. Even after being forced to see the error of her ways, she was
unable to silence that twisted, angry voice in the back of her mind.

"No matter what I do, it seems like I'm always on the edge of being a monster. I
try so hard, but there's always something in me that enjoys hurting others. I just
want to be a good person."

"Oh?" the other person looked down at her. Despite the shadows, Sunset could feel
the gaze piercing through every part of her. "Now I would ask you to answer
another question: Do you know who you are?"

"I don't understand what you mean. Are you talking about my origins?"

"I am aware of your origins. Everything within your memories, every thought you
have is visible to me. I know of the rage and jealousy that drove you to the
Fallen World from another place, as well as the devastation you worked upon your
peers. I am not asking of those things. Do you know, deep within yourself, the
truth behind that which drove you to those actions? What causes you to struggle
against an urge to harm those around you?"

She looked into her own personality. There was a word for what had once wholly
driven her and continued to whisper in her ear. It was one she wished to deny, but
the figure towering over her knew the truth. It was time to admit to herself who
she was, even if it became the final nail in her coffin.
"I'm a sociopath."

"You know the true meaning of that word and its implications upon your desire to be
a 'good' person?"

Sunset only nodded. Many had called her by that name over the years, though she
had always ignored them. She could always convince herself that they were wrong.
There was just a bit of a malicious streak in her, one born from years of abuse at
the hooves of her parents. Instead of accepting her, everypony always wanted to
'fix' that flaw and thereby drove her further into the arms of the malignant hate
that festered in her soul.

She believed her parents had known and that they abused her because of it.
Celestia - both versions - knew it; each had tried in her own way to guide Sunset
to contain the most dangerous aspects of herself so that she could be a productive
member of their respective societies. She could see now that they had been
correct, but there was no cure. Even the Elements of Harmony could not excise the
darkness in her.

Her current friends may not have said it before her reformation or during the Anon-
A-Miss incident, but she had seen it in their eyes. Apple Bloom had once called
her a psychopath in a confusion of the two, though she apologised for it later.
The two terms may not have possessed exact definitions, but Sunset believed they
were different.

She knew her affection for her friends and her heartbreak when they had turned
against her was real. Even in the darkest moments of that time, she had been
unable to consider doing anything to hurt to them as she once had. That had not
extended to anyone else in the school; she had fought an urge to beat Trixie into
the floor after their confrontation.

When the Crusaders confessed, Sunset's darker side had begged her to revert to her
old ways just for a few minutes and give them the punishment they deserved. She
had contained it and found within herself the ability to forgive them, partially
because she had felt she deserved to be punished. She understood, though, that a
greater reason had been her fear that any retaliation would be end of her shaky
friendships. Part of her - which she had not been fully able to silence - had
applauded when a group of students assaulted the girls for what they had done,
allowing her to indulge the cancer vicariously.

The battle with the rat spirits and the glee she felt as she destroyed them bubbled
into her memories. It had been wonderful to shred their remains and apply them to
the wall between worlds. Something about utterly destroying them had felt right.
Even at that moment, Sunset could not force herself to feel guilt at the joy. It
scared her as much as it warmed her.

"You will have to decide what to do with this understanding. It is time for you to
return."

Sunset was not panicking, but she was still filled with guilt as she cried, "No,
please. I don't want to watch Sweetie Belle die."

"That girl? Why does her life matter to you? She nearly drove you to end your own
and turned the friends you love from you."

"She realised her mistakes and confessed and apologised. She's done everything she
can to make it right since then. I love her and her friends just as much as my
other friends. I don't want to see this happen to her."
The figure knelt to Sunset's level.

"Would that girl be present if you had allowed her to continue believing herself
nothing more than a lunatic? For what reason did you decide it was in her best
interest to know the Truth?"

The question was not meant to be answered verbally. Sunset knew very well why she
had gone to such lengths, and she knew the person could see that she knew the
answer. She could not tell most of her friends for fear they would not be able to
comprehend how she had changed; even Pinkie Pie had her own special circumstances.

Sweetie Belle would not only believe what was happening, she would also keep the
secret. The old Sunset Shimmer had never died; she waited below the surface.
Selfishness had driven her choice to induct her young friend into a world that was
not her own. That darker part of her also revelled in the control it granted her
over another person. It should have been harmless; Sweetie Belle was nothing more
than a lost puppy eager for treats in the form of someone who would never think her
to be mad. In forcing herself to be honest, Sunset knew that the heart of her
friendship with the girl had been nothing more than a desire to have power over
another that she could never again have over her older friends.

The realisation disgusted and elated her.

"I know I made a bad decision for all the wrong reasons, that I'm lower than scum,
but she shouldn't have to pay the price for what I've done."

"Every action impacts the Tapestry. Simply by existing, you and all others affect
what happens to those around you. That girl is paying for what you have done
because that is how the threads have woven themselves. Take what blame you must,
but never forget that you alone are not responsible for what has transpired."

The figure stood again and offered her a hand. She took it, expecting cold
clamminess and instead feeling warmth. When she stood again, she faced the being
as she waited to be sent back to witness the gruesome end result of several bad
decisions.

"The Awakened in particular have the power to alter the course of lives, though you
already have experience with that."

Sunset nodded. "When I was the bully, I always held back just enough to make sure
I wouldn't go too far. I wanted power and control, but I didn't want to cause
physical harm to anyone. I guess it somehow made me feel that everything else was
okay - that I wasn't too bad - as long as it didn't cross a certain line. I lost
control and tried to kill the people who are now my friends not too long ago.
Before that, I caused serious harm to some bullies at my previous school. Even at
my worst, I've tried to control the darkness inside me, but my choices are about to
kill someone."

"What would you do to save that girl's life?"

"Anything."

"I can help you. When you returned the first time, I manipulated your path so that
you would return after your saviours completed repairing the damage to your body.
By that same token, I can send you further back."

Sunset looked at her companion in surprise. Something in the tone suggested such
assistance would not be gifted as it had been the first time. She straightened her
posture and looked directly at the figure.
"I'll do whatever it takes."

"Be careful when making promises. You may save your friend and damn yourself in
the process." One hand held up the obsidian brooch Rarity had given her. "Give me
some of your blood and swear to owe me three tasks to be called at a time of my
convenience. If you do this, I will grant you three seconds to change the outcome
before you. If you fail to provide the boons when they are requested, there will
be a price."

Shaking a bit, Sunset took the former hair accessory. She sliced a finger. One
after another, three drops of blood fell to the outstretched palm, pooling in the
centre.

Closing the hand in a fist, the figure nodded. "One last warning: You are abusing
Time to make this change. Beware the Paradox involved in such actions, as the
Abyss is always watching."

Sunset felt herself drifting back to the Material Realm as Pandemonium faded. The
figure's parting words followed her:

"Good luck, Sunset Shimmer."

She arrived just as the latest enemy impacted Midnight. Her spell once again went
awry, but Sunset was prepared. She remembered where each of the magnetised scraps
would fly. Taking a half step in front of Sweetie Belle, Sunset used one leg to
hit the back of her friend's knees before catching the girl's collapsing form and
covering her body as they both lay on the grass.

She watched over her shoulder as the rods flew through the air, one of them
spearing two rat spirits when it stabbed through one and into another. They both
vanished, though they were not dead. Reaching out with her magick, Sunset
manipulated their remains into the curtain between their worlds. The three
survivors faded slowly, their path not as easy to traverse. As Sunset's limited
vision into the other place followed them, she had a brief glimpse of Ace and Clash
and others tearing into things that felt similar to the thing that had possessed
Flash Sentry.

Midnight lay on the grass; her pained grunts as she pushed herself to her feet
pulled Sunset's consciousness back to the material. The hole into darkness Sunset
had noticed the first time was closing quickly. The figure's warning about Paradox
rang in her head, but she was unsure what it meant.

When everything was safe, she allowed herself a sigh of relief. She had fixed her
mistake; the girl she had been using was still alive. That meant there was time to
correct how she had treated Sweetie Belle. If she would forgive Sunset dragging
her into a world of magick and spirits, Sunset vowed to herself that they would be
true friends.

She looked down at Sweetie Belle and smiled. Her friend did not return it, instead
looking past Sunset with a face full of horror. Before she could glance back, a
rough kick to her ribs shoved her to her back. She rolled twice, the air knocked
from her lungs.

Sunset looked up to see what had once been Flash Sentry standing over her. He was
almost unrecognisable: Spirit miasma surrounded him, bulbous with bright red
streaks against a black mass. It still resembled a human shape but was so
fundamentally disgusting that it even repulsed Sunset. She felt a familiar pain in
her side. He yanked the knife that had once again pierced her right lung and
raised it over her chest. Before he could finish her, Sweetie Belle tackled him
with a scream. They tumbled in a heap.

Sunset wanted to tell Sweetie Belle to get away from the monster Flash Sentry had
become, but she was having too much trouble breathing to form words. She watched
as the two struggled, the young man's greater strength obvious. He was turning his
knife on Sweetie Belle, whose desperate attempts to force it back were failing.

Through the gathering haze, Sunset noticed she was holding the brooch in her
mangled hand. She did not remember having it when she returned from Pandemonium,
but she was not going to question it. She forced herself onto her uninjured side
as she channeled what energy she still had into it and reached toward the bulbous
monster. As she had hoped, the brooch connected with the spirit that surrounded
him. She blindly cut at it, fighting the pain that came with the movement until it
finally overwhelmed her and she retched the remains of her dinner into the grass.

Her actions had not been in vain. The brief activity had distracted Flash Sentry
and Sweetie Belle had been able to take the knife from his hand. She held it
against his throat, her hand trembling to a point that Sunset wondered if the girl
would accidentally kill him.

Warm dampness covered Sunset's side and dripped down her body, the now-familiar
taste of blood in her throat. She could not get enough air and knew she was
suffocating as the world before her eyes continued to grey and to blur until
nothing remained.

'This must be the Paradox,' she thought. 'Trading my life for hers. At least I
don't have to worry about those tasks.'

Some amount of time that could have been no time passed. Light slowly filled her
eyes. She blinked, groaning a bit.

"Ace, she's comin' 'round," a female voice with an accent thicker than Applejack's
drawled.

Sunset became aware of hands pressed to her side and finally opened her eyes to see
a woman kneeling beside her. The woman was a little past middle age, her vibrantly
red hair streaked with a hint of grey. She had a few laugh lines around her face
and a smattering of worry lines around crystal blue eyes.

"Ya can call me Pearl," she said, giving Sunset a warm smile. "Ah've healed yer
hand 'n most of the internal damage, but don't be movin' too much, ya hear me?"

Ace knelt on her other side, accompanied by Clash and Midnight. Sweetie Belle was
next to Pearl. She was holding Sunset's hand, her eyes red and puffy. She wore a
sweater and a pair of jean shorts that were too big for her.

"Sorry," Clash said. "We chased the other two into the Shadow and left you."

Ace nodded. "We didn't expect any of the spirits here to be able to Manifest or we
would have left those two to the others. Then again, with as much damage as they
did to the Gauntlet, I'm not surprised."

"What happened?" Sunset asked, glad to be able to breathe.

"We were able to force the spirits Riding all three of your classmates out. We had
a Warlock use a memory spell on them, so they won't remember what's happened. As
far they know, they've been attending school normally ever since this all began."
Pearl added, "The rest of us took care of the spirits. Ah'm just glad Midnight
told me what happened in time ta help ya."

"Why were those spirits here?" Sweetie Belle enquired.

"There were a bunch of nasty spirits drawn here by the magic surges we've been
sensing. The hate spirits won the contest and the Beshilu agreed to help them by
tearing a hole in the Gauntlet. We've done what we can to repair it. Get some
good disbelief running around here and it'll get stronger on its own." Ace glanced
at Sweetie Belle's hair. "Let's call you 'Orchid' now, okay? Sparky, did you know
she's a Sleepwalker?"

"I'm not sure what that is, but I'm guessing it means she can be around magick."
Though she heard and absorbed what she could of the information, Sunset thought of
a more important question to ask. "You said the spirits came here because of
magical surges?"

"We ain't never seen nothin' like it."

"It wasn't Awakened or Lost magick, and none of the others had any idea what it
was. Of course, that drew everyone's interest. That third surge, when some of the
more sensitive of us could feel holes in reality opening, really drew attention.
After all, ripping the fabric of reality usually isn't a good thing. We were half-
expecting the Exarchs or the Anunnaki to show up after that. Anyway, the spirits
got here first. Clash and I were investigating them when we found you the first
time."

"So there'll be others coming to the school?" Orchid asked.

"The spirits may have gotten here first, but all walks of life ... or whatever ...
will want to know what we've been feeling. Something about giant rainbows and a
unicorn in the sky. There'll be other spirits, too, now that we got rid of the
hate spirits and the Beshilu. You might want to look into transferring; this
school's basically got a great big target drawn on it. Awakened, Kindred, and
Uratha won't go causing problems when we come to investigate, but we can't control
the Lost or the spirits."

Sparky imagined she should feel guilty for introducing Equestrian magic at CHS.
Perhaps if her emotions and mental state had not been so trashed over the weekend,
she would. It would definitely come later, at least, once she rested and was not
so enervated. Somewhere in the middle, she realised that she had completely
slipped into her new Shadow Name and that it felt natural.

"So everything will go back to normal for now?"

"Not exactly. The spirits won't be exerting their influence anymore, but they
already changed the ambiance around here. That hate won't just vanish, even with
lots of disbelief."

"We'd have to change everyone's minds slowly?"

"That's the long and the short of it."

Sparky sighed. "I can live with that. Thank you for helping; you've saved my life
twice now."

Ace waved a hand in a non-committal manner. "It happens. Your Awakening was an
accident, so we have some responsibility for you. Speaking of which, we'll take
you to the Consilium Forum once you're feeling better. It's where we Awakened
gather. There's no going back now, so you might as well get to know your new ...
social group."

"I'm sure it'll be interesting."

> Chapter XXVII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns Sweetie Belle's Desire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Part IV

Sunset Shimmer would have called her knowledge of High Speech 'decent.' She could
converse in it and read and write it as naturally as she did her native language,
simply by virtue of having Awakened. While it was the language of magick, it could
be used to communicate anything except falsehoods. Like mundane languages, it had
its intricacies that required study to master. She knew she had many years before
her if she wanted to consider herself an expert.

While much of it was intuitive, the specifics required mentoring, practise,

outright guesswork, and the ever-popular Mage pastime of associating one thing to
another. When a language could not be used to deceive others, those wanting to
keep secrets while using it found numerous ways around the limitations. Codes and
cyphers were popular, as was the use of alternative symbols. A Time Arcanum rote
could be written with references to growing flowers; not a lie, but easily
misleading a reader into believing the rote was for Life-based casting unless one
read between the lines.

The general information about the process of Awakening was easy to find, hardly
buried like most magick was. Specifics about guiding others to it did not come so
easily. Sunset already knew that Awakenings seemed to be very similar to gaining a
Cutie Mark, if the process of discovering one's self was inverted and made into a
personal horror. It took someone broken and 'fixed' whatever was causing the
problem, usually at the cost of altering the individual. She needed more, and the
best place to start was with the five Watchtowers. One of the few undisputed facts
amongst the Awakened was that there was no Awakening without a Watchtower calling
to someone; the great beacon had to shine through the Abyss to open a safe Path for
a troubled soul.

General information for each of the five Paths was easily accessible, while
theories and suppositions were obfuscated. Mages knew a great deal about the five
Supernal Realms and their Watchtowers, but how they called to someone and what
receiving that call required was a mystery. Short of summoning one of the entities
native to one of the realms, Sunset would be unable to gain any deeper information.
She considered the idea briefly, but she simply lacked the knowledge or power to
accomplish such a feat alone. It was frustrating; she hated being unable to find
answers.

Sunset took a few calming breaths. She settled for reviewing what information she
could regarding each Path and hoped something would catch her eye. There was no
other choice but to trust the generalisations. She debated with herself which
Watchtower was most likely to open its Path to Sweetie Belle.

'Acanthus? Finding her own path from a life of rigid order could fit really well.
They feel trapped, hopeless of ever getting out.'

'They have to be willing to jump off the cliff at some point to reach Arcadia. She
had your backing, so she really never has. Remember the hopelessness when she
first discovered she was pregnant? She was gung-ho about keeping it, but she never
really made her decision with intent to see it through. Running away from home was
not an option without us.'

'True. What about my Path? Mastigos is all about pain and crisis. See this line?
"They're survivors with unstable coping mechanisms, headed for a reckoning." She's
happier now, but those wounds haven't healed.'

'Pandemonium doesn't believe in asceticism; healing those wounds would only drive
her away from it. Besides, you got her help already. Do you think she'd get
herself knocked up again? Maybe if she started cutting herself or got into some
other self-destructive behaviour, I could see it.'

Continuing down the alphabet, Sunset thought, 'Moros, then. She still has a lot of
anger and fear in her. With the right push, she could hit an unavoidable change:
Choose to let it go or be forever mired.'

'It's possible. Maybe she'd find her way to Stygia if we put her in a situation
like from your dreams. Strap her parents down and push her to decide if she's
going to let her anger control her or not.'

'That's ... not incorrect. I could see it being an appropriate "crisis." That
doesn't mean I'm going to do it. I already know I'm going to Hell; I'm not going
to damn myself more than I already have unless there's no other choice.'

'Do what you want. This is going to hurt her if you want to succeed. You are
going to have to hurt her if you don't want our 'master' to.'

'I know that. Come on, let's look at the other two. Obrimos? They're structured
people, but their desire to order the universe and make sense of it is what causes
a melt-down.'

'Hell no. Twilight Sparkle would fit right into the Aether with her stupid lists
of lists and following every damn step. That girl is about as far-removed as it
gets. Throw something beyond her understanding in front of her and she'll just
accept it. And probably try to be friends with it.'

Sunset chuckled. 'True. Again. Scratch that one out. Thyrsus could work, given
how she's really taken to nature walks. Her connection to the invisible world
makes a pretty strong case for it, too.'

'The Primal Wild doesn't just apply to nature walks. Think in terms of the people
you know: Even the Apples wouldn't quite work. Of them all, Fluttershy would find
her way to that Path. They are obsessed with natural laws. It's a possibility for
the girl, but I'd call it a long shot.'

'So Moros Path is our best bet for the moment. Now I just have to figure out who
to ask for help.'

'You know at least one Alchemist, Sunny. That Daisy girl, Amber Wish. She'll
probably be at the flower store today.'

With something that counted as a starting point and guests that deserved attention,
Sunset returned to her flat. The girls were all awake, Sweetie Belle holding Pixie
- who was enjoying her breakfast - making the reason for their early rise obvious.

Midnight was reading her cards at the kitchen table. She nodded at Sunset, who
began rummaging in the refrigerator, without looking up.

"Good morning, Midnight. Did you sleep okay? Sweetie Belle has a tendency to use
sleepover guests as hug pillows."
"I think we both slept just fine. It's not like I mind being hugged, just that I
don't really have a lot of people I can trust to let hug me. By the way, your plan
will probably work."

Sunset nearly dropped the egg carton. She placed it gently on the counter before
turning to face the girl. Midnight was still looking at her cards.

"How long have you known?"

"Not too long. I brought extra decks since I knew I'd be here a while and I've
been doing readings. Sweetie Belle got Death, The Hanged Man, and The Sun along
with Swords all over the place. Those come up a lot for that."

Pausing to retrieve the bacon, Sunset asked, "What will I need to do this?"

Midnight looked at the current spread. Her body, small as it was, hid the cards.
She was silent for a couple minutes before finally shaking her head.

"I'm not sure."

"Do you know Amber Wish? I was planning to ask her today, since she's an
Alchemist."

"I think she'd fit the Moros Path, too, but we can't pick what it'll be even if
this works out. Make sure you tell Sweetie Belle first."

Sunset found her second frying pan. For some reason, it had been in the cupboard
with the glasses. She made a mental note to put labels on the shelves.

"That's my plan."

When she had first attempted to cook eggs in bacon grease, Sunset had placed them
directly into the pan as soon as the bacon had finished cooking. The resulting
grease-coated, deep-fried eggs had been terrible and she had never made that
mistake again. Once the first round of bacon was finished, she began spooning the
grease into another pan. It made for nice flavouring without being overpowering.

Sunset scrambled the eggs, as she did not want to be bothered with cooking several
different styles to accommodate each person. Toast and juice completed breakfast.

After eating, all four girls went for a walk with Pixie. Karen stayed with Sunset,
as the Fae cat wanted a cup of tea. She liked catnip tea, but did not respond to
the herb as most normal cats did. She said it was invigorating but not
intoxicating. Immediately after her drink, she proved her statement by settling
onto a cushion on the couch for a nap.

The girls returned only a couple hours later because Apple Bloom had to be home by
lunch. Sunset decided to return them both to their respective homes in one trip.

She stopped at the flower shop where the Trois Fleurs worked and was relieved not
to see Rose or Lily, but found that Daisy was also not present. Sunset told the
employee who was there that she wanted to place an order with Daisy, as they were
classmates. He had no problem telling her that she would be closing. Sunset made
sure to leave him a decent tip as thanks before returning to her home.

Sweetie Belle and Midnight were playing peek-a-boo with Pixie when Sunset returned.
Midnight pushed herself from the floor.
"I think we should talk about that thing."

"What thing? Is everything okay?"

"Let's sit down," Sunset replied. "It's not bad, just something we wanted to talk
about."

Karen perked when Sweetie Belle sat next to her. As the teen was holding Pixie,
the cat decided to move to Midnight's lap. With Midnight being a Witch, there was
something appropriate about her holding a black cat. Sunset briefly pictured the
girl in stereotypical robes as she stirred a cauldron, Karen at her side. She made
a mental note for Halloween.

Sunset cleared the amusing thought from her head as she took a seat. "Sweetie
Belle, have you thought about what you'd like to do with being a Sleepwalker?"

"What do you mean?"

Midnight replied, "Sleepwalkers are usually helpers for Mages. We don't trust each
other that much, so having a Sleepwalker helps a lot. Most of the staff at last
year's Congressus Peculiaris were Sleepwalkers working for the Consilium."

"I guess I thought I'd just be Sunset's research assistant once she's ready."

"I'd be okay with that, but is there anything you really want since you know about
magick?"

Sweetie Belle rubbed her chin as she thought. She blushed as she replied, "Well,
there is one thing."

"What is it?"

"I'd like to be a Mage, too." Her voice was soft. In a slightly louder tone, she
added, "Someday, I mean. You know, probably once Pixie grows up."

Midnight gave her a big, comforting smile. "Why would you have to wait for that?"

"I wouldn't want to neglect her because of studying magick. Me and Rarity were
basically trophies for our parents; they left us alone a lot so they could do what
they wanted. I don't ever want Pixie to think that she's not important to me."

"We can get lost to our Obsessions, but that's something that happens to Sleepers,
too," Sunset replied. "Besides, she's already a Sleepwalker thanks to Ted's curse.
She'll grow up around magick whether you Awaken or not."

"But what if she wanted to Awaken, too? Then it'd be the same thing. Could she do
it, if she ever wanted?"

Midnight shrugged. "We can't even be sure you would. There's no way to make
someone Awaken, at least for us. Maybe an Imperial Master could, but even they
might not have that power. I'm pretty sure only the Oracles and Exarchs can make
it happen."

"The main thing is what you want. Even if it's not a sure thing, I'll do whatever
I can to help you. I'd do the same for Pixie if she decides she wants to Awaken
someday. If you want to be a Mage, don't hold back.

"Let me put it like this: If you had already Awakened before she was born, would
that have changed anything? Would you have given her up to make sure she wouldn't
grow up to be jealous or feel left out?"

"Well, no."

"Answer me honestly: Do you really want to be a Mage?"

For some reason, Sweetie Belle was embarrassed. She began playing with her hair as
she answered. "I've seen a lot of weird stuff as long as I can remember. It
always scared me. I feel a lot better since I know not everything is bad, but I
don't want to make other people have to take care of me. If I could have magick,
I'd use it to protect Pixie from the bad things."

"So you want to protect yourself and your kids from monsters?" Midnight asked.

"Yep. I mean, I know Awakening can be really bad," she gave Sunset a sympathetic
look, "but being able to do impossible things is cool, right? It's not like I
haven't had to go through bad times before, so I know I could do it."

"I'd like to add something," Karen said. "I don't really know what it's like for
Mortals, since I'm magickal by my very nature, but it's not all sunshine and
rainbows. It's good you understand that. I know what you Awakened have to go
through to reach the Supernal Realms, but you're not the only magick-users. Pinkie
Pie has my type of magick, earned after years of slavery. The Kindred have to die
and then drink the blood of the living to support their unlives. Even the Uratha
suffer to gain and use magick.

"Once you have it, you'd have to maintain it. I need Glamour from emotions.
Sunset and Midnight are bound to their Mysteries. The Uratha can't avoid spirits.
Kindred are never allowed to see the sun again. Magick always has a cost, and it's
easy to pass that off to other people."

"I understand that. It's not something to take for granted. I'd have to be
careful not to abuse it. I think - no, I believe I can do that."

Sunset looked to Midnight, who nodded. "If this is something you want, then I'll
do everything I can to help."

Only Pixie's presence kept Sweetie Belle from tackle-hugging Sunset. Her voice
rose as she said, "Really? You'd do that for me?"

"We'll both do the best we can, but remember what I said: It might not work,"
Midnight said. "And it'll be hard for all of us."

"What do you mean?"

Sunset replied in Midnight's place. "From what I read, the Watchtowers only call
people when they match the place it is, like how I ended up in Pandemonium. It's
the place for sinners ... sort of. Even though I was dying, I was in that position
because of the terrible things I had done. Those spirits wouldn't have made me the
target if I hadn't made it possible because of what I did. I don't think you'd
have to be stabbed or anything, but it's most likely going to be ...
uncomfortable."

"It always is. Even with all the study we Guardians and the Silver Ladder do,
we've learned that there has to be a crisis. There's no other way."

Sweetie Belle closed her eyes for a moment as she thought over their replies. She
looked at them all as she said, "If it has to hurt first, I'm okay with that. It
can't hurt more than having Pixie did, whether you mean the birth or the stuff that
happened before. I think I'm only afraid I'd lose my friends, since I'd have to
keep so much secret from them, but it's always been that way. As much as I love
them, I can't ever tell them about the things I see."

Sunset responded to Sweetie Belle's concern. "I didn't lose any my friends because
of Awakening. Did that have anything to do with why Rarity and I stopped being
friends for a while?"

"That was my fault."

Sunset put an arm around her. "No, it wasn't. If you hadn't told me what was
going on, I would have gone on being friends with her ... but that friendship would
have been a lie. It hurt, but I'm glad you told me. Besides, I got to be an
aunt."

"I think you'd be a great Mage. Sunset's going to talk to someone from the Path we
think is probably the best. I'll do some research in our archives and ask Marble
and a few Théarchs I know. Even when we have a plan, it might take a long time or
never work. Are you okay with that?"

"Yes. I want to Awaken if I can."

They had a light lunch followed by Sunset completing her homework while the girls
again played with Pixie. As she was only taking four sophomore-level classes,
accelerated for summer or not, her studies rarely took long. They whiled away the
rest of the afternoon on a board game.

Sunset revelled in the simple fun as she could not shake the fear that the coming
change would ruin their happy lives.
> Chapter XXVIII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns an Awakening Story
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The evening was fully upon them when Sunset went back to the flower store. She
knew she could trust Sweetie Belle and Midnight to be fine without her for an hour,
so she left them home. There might have been a little pride in Sunset's decision
to go alone. It was hard to guess what the Trois Fleurs' reactions would be if she
had Midnight Radiance in tow. Even if having the girl at her side would help,
Sunset wanted to be able to stand on her own. Age had nothing to do with it;
Sunset's own past actions had caused the animosity Daisy and her friends held
toward her and it was Sunset's responsibility to fix it.

The lot was nearly empty when she arrived, but it was one-half hour before closing.
The glass storefront allowed her to see that Daisy was at the register, bobbing her
head in time with whatever music was playing. Sunset realised then that she should
have enquired after all three, as both of the others were present.

There was no point to returning later; Daisy would likely have a shift alone - or
at least without her friends - at some point, but Sunset had no way of knowing when
that would be. She entered the store, ignoring the glare from Lily and the cringe
from the other two. The flowers' perfume was strong but not overwhelming, at least
for Sunset. She counted herself fortunate for not having much of a pollen allergy,
though the scent made her hungry even after years as a human. Princess Twilight
once admitted to what she called an 'unhealthy love' for hayburgers and an
affection for daisy sandwiches, but Sunset had always preferred tulips and roses.
Of course her two favourite flowers were in a prominent display at the front, but
she would not allow them to distract her.

She had expected quiet music, perhaps classical, to accompany visitors. Soft jazz
had been playing during her first visit. Instead, a deep male voice angrily sang
about breaking his chains and a monster being loosed. The juxtaposition of the
music against the setting combined with flowers that made her a little homesick
caused her to stop for a moment.

Daisy tried to offer a welcoming smile that wilted immediately when she looked at
Sunset again. She adjusted the music volume, blushing as her friends sighed in
relief. It had not been loud, but it it was clear Rose and Lily only tolerated it
rather than enjoyed it.

"Rose, Lily, nice to see you again. I'd like to get a couple small bouquets,
please. One for Sweetie Belle and one for Midnight Radiance. I trust your
judgment."

Rose began surveying the coolers as she mumbled to herself. Lily continued to
glare at Sunset for a moment before crossing her arms and stepping into Sunset's
path.

"Add the baby and maybe we won't throw you out of here."

"Fair enough. Do you want a picture of her?"

Lily took Sunset's mobile and then proceeded to arrange a selection of flowers for
Pixel Bit. Sunset waited patiently by the register. She found that she liked
whatever music Daisy was playing. The next song featured the same singer; it was
much gentler, something about waiting for Heaven.

"What band is this?" she asked while Rose and Lily bickered over which purplish-
blue flowers to place in Midnight's bouquet. "I like it. This remind me a bit of
Green Day."

Daisy opened her mouth to reply, but Lily cut her off. "Oh, god, now we get to
listen to another fangirl rant."

"Sorry, Lily. I won't play my music here anymore."

Lily appeared genuinely remorseful over Daisy's doleful tone. "I'm sorry, Daisy.
I shouldn't be snapping at you."

Though she looked mollified, Daisy did not answer Sunset's question. They both
stood in awkward silence until the bouquets were complete. Sunset had no problem
differentiating them, even without the tags Rose attached. The girls' nickname of
"Flower Trio" - which Sunset only realised at that moment was their cabal name -
was perfect, as were the bouquets.

She was not surprised when Lily took the register and charged her triple what any
other customer would pay. Sunset only smiled as she presented her bank card,
collecting the bundles before turning to Daisy and Rose.

"I really don't want to fight with you. I came here because I need some help and
wanted to ask a couple questions. Will you please let me talk to Daisy privately
for just a few minutes?"

"If you'll owe us another favour," Lily said, stepping in front of Daisy. She had
her arms crossed.

Rose grabbed her and pulled her to the side. "No, Lily. She just wants to talk,
and she didn't complain about your stunt at the register."

"Fine. Daisy, you can go with her if you want. If she tries to do anything to
you, we'll report her to the Sentinel."

Sunset was certain that Rose was the official leader of the cabal, though she was
starting to suspect the young woman was more of a figurehead than anything else.
She made a mental note to continue working to resolve the lingering hostilities
Lily felt, no matter the cost. She would be entering the Consilium already having
an enemy, but she hoped their relationship would could improve.

Daisy was hesitant, but she eventually decided to follow Sunset out of the store.
Sunset gently placed the flowers into her dashboard before inviting Daisy into the
passenger's seat. The flower-scented girl acted like she was going to refuse.
Sunset had almost resolved to talk in the middle of the lot before Daisy finally
climbed into the seat.

"Can you and the girls keep a secret?"

"Yes." Daisy's agreement sounded more like she expected to be punished for
violating confidence than because she had a strong sense of obligation.

Sunset groaned and looked at her companion. "I know you're still scared of me. I
know it'll take me a long time to prove I've changed. Still, this is getting old.
Please, Daisy, just try to relax. Look, you can see Rose and Lily are watching us,
and I know they have the Sentinel's number on a hair-trigger. You're about as safe
as you can be."

Though she gave no audible sign, Daisy did gradually loosen her tense muscles. She
did not seem to be quite as much a hare before a fox, which was as good as it was
going to get.

"Okay, here's the secret: We're trying to help Sweetie Belle Awaken and we're
pretty sure she'd match up with the Watchtower of the Leaden Coin."

"Oh. I thought, um, maybe you...."

"What?"

Daisy blushed. "Never mind. What did you want to ask?"

"Anything you're willing to tell me about your Awakening. Before you get the wrong
idea, this is not me expecting 'repayment' for my telling you about mine. If
you're not comfortable sharing anything, that's fine."

"I am willing to talk about it, but I can't tell you much. All three of us
Awakened at the same time, so you'd have to get Rose and Lily to agree."

"I'm not surprised," Sunset replied with a grin. "You three always did seem to do
everything together. Still, I doubt Lily's going to be okay with that, so tell me
what you're willing to without breaking their confidence."

"I can say this much: We were all in a Cryptopoly. After we Awakened, Solar Helm
told us the Truth about the Silver Ladder and their cults, which is why we joined
them. If it hadn't been for the mystery cults, we never would have Awakened. You
should ask her about how to guide Sweetie Belle. The Ladder always wants to help
spread enlightenment."

"I'll keep that in mind, thanks."

"Before I Awakened, I wasn't in a good place. There were ... issues in my life.
It didn't really have anything to do with you; you picked on us sometimes, but we
were never really your targets the way your friends used to be. My problems came
from other places, and they just kept weighing on me. They just got heavier and
heavier over the years, no matter what I did.

"One day, we ... well, I can't go into detail, but we each started our own Waking
World Dreams. I had no idea what was happening. I spent days seeing things in a
new way, getting the Spectres and Apeirons of Stygia to let me go by throwing away
the weights that were holding me back. When I finally got rid of the last of them,
I got to the Leaden Coin. There were flowers like I'd never seen growing all
around it, so I gathered a few and placed a bouquet inside. That was when the
dream ended; I Awakened, and I was a lot better. My problems didn't go away then
and there, but I knew how to deal with them."

Sunset took a moment to process Daisy's story. "I definitely understand that you
don't want to talk about what was happening to you, but is there anything you can
tell me that will give me a hint about ... I don't know, anything that might have
caused that Watchtower to call you? I know Stygia demands change, but that can
mean anything."

With a sigh, Daisy replied, "I was ... seriously thinking about killing myself.
There were so many things, and I just couldn't figure out what to do about them. I
couldn't get myself to talk about it at all, not even with Rose and Lily. They
knew I wasn't okay, but I did everything I could to convince them I was. If it
hadn't been for them, I think I actually would have done it long before I ever
could have Awakened.

"The more I pretended to be fine, the worse it got. I just wanted out, no matter
what. When I started my Waking World Dream, I saw all the things that were making
me want to die. It was like these things had become physical; they kept playing
like nightmares over and over and over until they were almost literally crushing
me. The Spectres would whisper to me about how I was going to be turned into paste
and they'd eat me; the Apeirons kept adding more weights and shackles until I
couldn't move anymore. When I thought I really was going to die, I called for Rose
and Lily to help me.

"You know that cliché about someone saying they want to die, but then they fight
back when someone tries to 'help' them do it? I can't say if it is for anyone
else, but that was true for me.

"That was when I figured out that I could change things, but I'd have to tell them
first. That was my big change: Learning to tell my friends when I needed help
instead of hiding things. It's not easy to change who you are and how you view
things, but that's what Stygia will help you do. It's like The Hanged Man of the
tarot. Spend enough time there and you'll either learn a new way to see things or
get lost forever.

"I don't know if it'll help, but I've heard some of the other Alchemists say that
we don't have to change completely before we can get to the Watchtower of the
Leaden Coin. We just have to be open to change when we feel like something is
going to crush us. Once we start to think that there's no other way and our souls
are crying out, the Watchtower tries to open its Path and calls us. We have to be
willing to accept it and throw away what holds us down, but it gives us that
chance."

Sunset pulled Daisy into a hug. She had not realised she was crying, but she felt
a few tears escaping her eyes as she inhaled the scent of flowers.

"I'm so sorry, Daisy, whether I had anything to do with it or not. No one should
ever have to feel like that's the only way out."
"It's okay now." Daisy returned the hug. "Thanks to Stygia, I've learnt how to
deal with my problems. I won't let anybody else hurt me so badly again. My life
might have been bad leading up to it, but those same things got me to where I am
now."

They released each other, Sunset feeling a bit lighter. Based on how relaxed Daisy
had become, it seemed their heart-to-heart was helping to overcome the lingering
fear she had of the reformed bully.

"That makes me think of one other thing my mentor taught me: Our pasts are behind
us, but they're never removed. Every experience helps shape us, but our ability to
reason allows us take the control to shape our own lives. I can't control my
friends, but I can choose not to have toxic people around me. I couldn't stop you
from being a bully, but I didn't have to take what you did or said to heart.

"Despite everything, I'm happy being a Mage and being in a cabal with my two best
friends. As weird as it might sound, I can be thankful for the bad times. Without
them, I wouldn't be who I am now, and I like who and where I am."

Sunset leaned into her seat. "A friend of mine said that we have to be broken
before we can Awaken. I agree with that and with you. Still, as amazing as being
a Mage can be, I'm worried about Sweetie Belle going through what it takes to reach
a Watchtower. I don't want her to have to be hurt again."

"The Silver Ladder calls Awakening 'Enlightenment.' I've come to agree with that.
There is no enlightenment - or transcendence, if you want to think of it that way -
without some kind of pain first. Some of us will say that the Ladder to Ascension
is full of barbs. You stop when the pain gets to you. We each have to decide for
ourselves where that point is."

"I know. She's a strong young woman who can stand up for herself, but that doesn't
mean I don't want to protect her."

Daisy giggled. "You sound like a parent. I'm sure this will be hard for both of
you, but you can always come talk to me if you need support. I'm going to trust
you, Sunset, and I want to try to be friends."

Sunset would not have been able to stop herself hugging Daisy again even had she
been so inclined. They shared a mutual embrace for a moment before parting.

"Did you have any other questions?"

"You never told me the name of the band you were listening to."

"He's a singer, not a band. His stage name is Meat Loaf. I haven't met any other
girls our age who like his music, so I thought you were just trying to be friendly
or something."

"I'll look him up."

Daisy glanced at the store, where her friends were still watching them. Sunset
noticed that they looked surprised, likely shocked to see her hugging Daisy and
receiving one in return.

"I should go back. Did you have anything else to ask me?"

"Not right now, but I do want to drop by sometimes. If I like those albums, it'd
be fun to talk about them."
"I'm okay with that, but you'd need to get Lily to forgive you first. This store
belongs to her family and it's our sanctum since they let us live above it. At
least you can come as a customer for now. Rose and I will make sure she doesn't
pull a stunt at the register like that again."

"I think I'll avoid antagonising her more for now, but I'll definitely be back.
Thanks for talking to me. Have a good night."

Daisy waved as Sunset backed her vehicle from the lot. During the drive home,
Sunset replayed and examined their conversation. She was glad Daisy was happier;
it gave some hope for Sweetie Belle's Awakening, no matter what was to happen.
> Chapter XXIX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Friends Come From Unlikely
Places
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Monday dawned, Sunset was moving on automatic mode after yet another restless
night of bad dreams. She made breakfast and then woke the girls to prepare for
school. They were all seated to eat before Midnight reminded them that it was
summer vacation for everyone but the hapless university student.

When she noticed that Midnight was wearing one of Sweetie Belle's shirts, Sunset
asked, "Do you have a key for your flat? I can run you over there to get some
clothes."

"I do, but let's wait a little bit and see if Ace comes back today."

The girls worked their small garden - a subsection of her own that Pearl had
offered to them - rather than take a morning walk. Though Sunset and Sweetie Belle
agreed they were not particularly interested in being farmers, both residents had
taken to gardening and usually enjoyed the daily hour or two of maintenance it
required. Zucchini, broccoli, tomatoes, romaine lettuce, spinach, and a few others
grew in neat little rows as Pearl had taught them. They used an edge for
colourful, human-edible flowers and various herbs at Sweetie Belle's request.

By that point, everything was growing well. The tomato vines had almost hidden
their wire supports, the flowers were abundant, and they could even differentiate
the weeds. If not for the guidance of Pearl and some of her staff, they would have
pulled all the produce as soon as it sprouted. As the experienced farmer
explained, "If'n it comes out easy, it's a good plant. Weeds have roots that go
straight ta the Devil."

They had learned early that leaving Pixel Bit to her own devices resulted in the
baby deciding to sample grass or dirt if she did not try to crawl into the
activity. One of the tomato vines had to pulled and a new one sewn because of her
casual excitement; contact with the tomato plant had left her with an unpleasant
rash that had her crying for most of the day. Both had been convinced she would be
horribly sick, but a little soothing ointment Pearl concocted eased the infant's
suffering. Eating dirt was not as much of a concern - all children did it and
survived - but they nevertheless alternated working while the other watched the
bright-eyed eating machine and talked about gardening to her.

With Midnight to help, the weeding was quick. They noticed that a few of the
cherry tomatoes were ready, so they ended the labour by harvesting the bright red
fruits as a mid-morning snack. While Sweetie Belle held Pixie, Midnight
manipulated the baby's hand to help her grasp one to pluck. Pixie squished it
before shoving it into her mouth. She promptly made a disgusted face at the tangy
flavour, which caused her caretakers to laugh outright in mirth.
As they neared lunch, Ace sent a message stating he and the others would be two
more days. He did not provide any further details and Midnight had slept through
any discussion of what they were doing. Her readings indicated that the people she
considered family would be fine, so none of them were overly concerned.

They decided to go out for lunch after taking Midnight to her flat to get more
clothing. She, Ace, and Clash lived in a complex in an upper-middle-class area of
downtown. The four buildings formed a square about a courtyard that included a
pool. Enclosed walkways connected each building to keep non-residents from the
private areas, providing a veneer of exclusivity.

Sunset had visited once shortly after her Awakening. She remembered being
surprised by how normal a Mage's home could be. They had all types of books, some
family games, a kitchen, a television, private bedrooms, all the accoutrements to
be expected in any first-world home. With so many unusual events happening to and
around her and people who behaved in such strange ways suddenly appearing in her
life, she believed her surprise was not unreasonable at the time.

Though Midnight invited her friends to enter with her, both felt uncomfortable with
the idea of invading the flat while Ace and Clash were gone and chose to wait in
the car. Midnight was quick; she was back with a small overnight knapsack before
the first track of Sunset's newly purchased album finished. 'Bat Out Of Hell' may
have been a ten minute song, but they were still surprised.

They had a simple lunch at a diner a few blocks from Midnight's home. The girl ate
there with some regularity and promised they would enjoy it. She had not lied;
Sunset's steak and eggs were delicious. The elderly couple who owned and operated
it knew Midnight by name and not only gave each of them a free sweet roll, they
also slipped a small discount into the cheque for their favourite customer.

When they were back at their own flat, Pixie decided she was done sleeping for the
moment. She had been alert when they first left because she loved riding in the
car, but the gentle motions had quickly lulled her to sleep. Even with the new
sights at the diner, she had not been interested in remaining awake. Sweetie Belle
settled her daughter into a bouncy chair so they could play.

Midnight proved that she was fully capable of assisting with the baby. She was
already skilled at feeding with a bottle and burping. When the time for a diaper
change arrived, she insisted on helping.

"You really like babies, don't you?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Well, maybe, but it's more like I've never been around one. Maybe I just like
Pixie, since she's a good baby. I see them all the time, but the Awakened don't
bring babies to the Forum. I don't remember being one, and it's not like Ace or
Clash have any."

"I bet you'd be a really good aunt if they do have kids someday."

"I think I'd like that, but I really wish I could be a big sister. I don't care if
I'd have a sister or brother. If I could have one, I'd try to be as good of a
sister as Ace and Clash are good brothers."

"For what it's worth, I'm sure you'd be an amazing sister."

Midnight blushed at the praise.

"If you don't mind my asking, how old are you?"

Sunset perked at that. She was curious but had never been willing to broach the
topic.

"As far as anyone in the Consilium knows, I'm thirteen. Even then, they don't ask
and I don't tell. The truth is that I just turned twelve last month, but please
keep that to yourselves."

Sweetie Belle gasped. "Why didn't you tell us? We would've loved to have a
birthday party for you. We would have gotten you a present and cake and whatever
else you'd like."

"Ace, Clash, and Pearl kind of did a small party."

"What about your friends from school?"

"I don't really have friends since most of the other kids' families don't like Ace
or Clash. They think they're gang members or something. Even the ones who don't
care don't like me, so I don't have anything to do with anyone there. It's just my
brothers, and Pearl's like a mum to all of us."

Sweetie Belle sniffled as a few tears ran down her cheeks. Sunset knew they were
affected but said nothing; the show was too entertaining. Midnight was a skilled
Witch capable of seeing through Fate and Time to get what she wanted; she talked a
big game and backed up her words with deeds, thereby keeping most at a distance.
Sweetie Belle had a knack for getting others to open up to her one way or another,
whether by way of honest smile or overt manipulation. A small battle would play
right in front of Sunset; she was curious to see whether Sweetie Belle could get to
Midnight.

"Aren't we friends?" the teen asked, placing just the right amount of wobble and
disappointment into her voice to be convincing.

"I-I didn't mean it like that," Midnight stuttered. The brilliant Witch had
completely fallen for it. "I'm just not used to being around anyone else who's not
basically family or trying to be better than me. I like being friends with you,
both of you."

Sweetie Belle offered her a hug. "I'm sure Pixie will be your friend, too, when
she gets older. You know, I bet she'd probably think of you as her big sister
already. If you want, you could be her honorary sister."

"Really? You don't mind?"

"She has plenty of honorary aunts. A big sister who'd treat her well would be good
for her. You'd be able to let her do something stupid that I'd have to say no to."

"I can do that, but I'd still make sure she wouldn't get hurt."

All three of the girls laughed, which prompted Pixie to join them. Her laughter
was still mimicry unless someone was specifically playing with her. She seemed to
associate the sound with happiness and had clearly learned that participation
gained attention from the big people.

They spent the time until she napped again talking amongst themselves and playing
with her. After that, they passed the time in quiet companionship as they watched
one of Midnight's favourite movies: Despicable Me. For being a newly adopted big
sister, Midnight was also very much a little sister to Sweetie Belle. They were
practically inseparable through the day, talked well into the night until they
slept curled into one another's embrace, and proceeded stay together as though
joined at the hip the next day.

Late Wednesday morning, Sunset heard a vehicle in the drive and peeked out the
window in full expectations of seeing Ace's car. It was not, nor did she recognise
it as belonging to any of her friends. The sun's glare did not allow her to see
the driver.

The farm was somewhat remote, but it had sufficient activity and local popularity
to keep malicious people at bay. The vehicle in question was a sedan, so it was
likely not one of Pearl's business partners. Sunset guessed it was someone on
Consilium business and went down to the yard to meet the visitor.

Trixie Lulamoon stepped from the car, wincing when she saw Sunset. She openly
displayed guilt and nervousness.

"It took me some time to find your address. Would you ... be willing to talk?"

The young woman's lack of her third-person speech and the polite way she made her
request were odd. Even after mellowing, Trixie had maintained some of her
mannerisms, though she was more careful not to be so abrasive until the hate
spirits poisoned her. She had been one of the most hostile toward Sunset in the
final days of Sunset's time at CHS, which was likely the cause of her guilt.

Well over a year after leaving, Sunset had thought she would never again have to
deal with that old mess. Thanks to what the Trois Fleurs had told her, she was
certain none of her other former classmates were members of the Consilium. In
addition, Sunset's friends had assured her that they would spread the word so that
the students and faculty would not blame themselves. Even if none of them liked
Trixie, Sunset was sure at least one would have made an attempt to explain the
situation to her.

That clearly had not worked. Trixie had gone to the effort of finding her; the
emotions and mannerisms she displayed were indicative of contrition. Whether
Sunset blamed her or not, she felt guilty. That Trixie was there proved she had
changed. Even if she had not, Sunset would not allow anyone to feel guilty for
their actions under the spirits' influence. That blame rested on Sunset's
shoulders alone.

"I'd love to." Sunset gestured to the lawn furniture. "Would you like to chat out
here or inside? Sweetie Belle's here and we have a guest, but they won't bother
us."

"Outside would be nice. I've been cooped up the last few days."

"Want some lemonade? My landlady makes it herself; it's amazing."

"If it would be no trouble. Thank you."

Sunset ran upstairs to get two glasses and the unopened pitcher. She was thankful
they had been saving the lemonade for special occasions, such as evening
relaxation.

Both girls were in the kitchen while Pixie slept. Though neither was likely to
eavesdrop, Sweetie Belle knew who Trixie was and what her relationship with Sunset
had been. If for no other reason than etiquette, it was best to inform her first.

"Trixie's here and wants to talk about something. I'm pretty sure she's wanting to
apologise for what happened at Canterlot High. Do you mind staying inside for
now?"
"No problem. Try to get her to come in if she seems nice, though."

"Of course. I'd never deny you the chance to show off Pixie."

Sweetie Belle just rolled her eyes with a grin as Midnight giggled.

When Sunset went back out to the lawn, she set the glasses on the table and filled
them. She even placed little paper umbrellas just for fun. Trixie raised an
eyebrow at the act before she accepted a glass and sipped delicately.

"You weren't exaggerating, Sunset Shimmer. My compliments to your landlady."

Sunset then produced a small bottle of vodka. "Care for a little?"

"I didn't take you for the type to drink; at least, not these days."

Sunset shrugged. "A little here and there. I don't like I used to, but I enjoy it
in the right occasions."

"Why not? Thank you, but I'll have to watch myself. I don't have your tolerance."

They shared a conspiratorial smirk before each added a shot's worth to their
lemonade. A few sips passed quietly before Sunset decided to get the ball rolling.

"So, rather than beat around the bush, I'll just ask: What brings you all the way
out here? I haven't seen or heard from you since I left Canterlot High."

"Yes, well...." Trixie seemed unsure how to respond. She added another shot of
vodka to her drink and downed the glass. Even for a light-weight drinker, it was
so diluted as to make little difference. The placebo was likely far more
effective.

"When I realised what I had done, I wanted to apologise to you. I hadn't known
then that you left the school altogether; I thought you were only staying away
until we all calmed down. It wasn't until almost two weeks later that Principal
Celestia told us all. That was when I told your friends that I wanted to talk to
you and asked them where you lived, but they wouldn't tell me.

"After that, I heard the rumours that Sweetie Belle was pregnant and had moved in
with you. On top of that, I heard that you and Rarity had stopped speaking. I
thought about asking them again, but it didn't seem like a good time to bring up
the topic.

"Since then, I had let it slip. Your friends, Celestia, and Luna all assured us
that dark magic had caused it and that you didn't hold any grudges. It was ...
'good enough,' I guess, to leave it at that.

"Last Friday, I overheard Pinkie Pie mention you and Sweet Apple Acres. She had
been talking to Applejack, something about you being nearby. When I asked, I think
they finally believed me and told me where to find you."

"Trixie, you really don't need to apologise. Like you just said, all that stuff
was dark magic again. I'm glad you wanted to talk, but I'd rather it be because
you want us to be friends."

"Friends? Mind-altering magic or not, I haven't exactly treated you well."

"Neither did I, but here you are to apologise for something that wasn't even
intentional. Can we drop the whole 'I'm sorry' thing? I'd have to spend a lot
more time on it than you would."

Trixie allowed herself a small giggle. "Then what do friends discuss?"

"What do you talk about with your friends from the Illusions?"

"They were ... groupies. By the time I decided I wanted to be friends instead,
they had ... migrated to another act."

Sunset decided to give Trixie a hug. She tensed at first, though Sunset did not
feel fear. Trixie relaxed quickly and returned the embrace. She seemed a little
embarrassed when they released each other, but she was happy.

"Why don't you tell me what you've been doing since I left?"

Like Rainbow Dash, Trixie was more than happy to talk about herself. That part
would never change, though Sunset could tell that Trixie was nothing like the
braggart she had once been. She was attending the local university - as nearly all
of Sunset's group had - with a major in theatre. She had even taken a leading role
in their spring production despite being a freshman.

"As much as I enjoy being on the stage, I also enjoy working on props and effects.
I think I'll continue to alternate in the future."

When she finished relating her story, she asked, "What about you? I'm sure you
can't talk about what happened with Rarity and Sweetie Belle, but you must have at
least a few interesting stories."

Sunset wanted to grimace but grinned instead. There were numerous stories, most of
them completely impossible to share. Even things not related to magick frequently
involved Sweetie Belle or Pixie, and those without content she would have to break
confidence to tell were boring. There was always the possibility Trixie was a
Sleepwalker, but Sunset did not intend to test her for it for the same reasons she
did not test her friends: Aside from being a probationary member of the Consilium,
she did not want to shatter another person's belief in a relatively simple world.
If they were not Sleepwalkers, exposing them to magick would drive them insane.
She would have to settle for being mundane friends with Trixie.

"Honestly, I've been focused on work and school. I'm studying Computer Science
online and thought it would be a good idea to load up on classes each semester, so
that keeps me busy. I still get to spend time with my friends, though, so I
haven't gone off my rocker yet. Well ... not completely, anyway."

They both laughed. By that point, Trixie was completely at-ease. Her guilt had
cleared; she was sparkling with good humour. She produced her mobile.

"Would you be willing to exchange numbers?"

"Sure. Hey, do you want to come inside? The baby's probably awake by now, and she
loves to meet new people."

"Are you sure Sweetie Belle won't mind?"

"Of course she won't. You're a friend, so she'd love to flaunt her daughter."

"Very well then."

Midnight was receiving lessons from Sweetie Belle on how to feed a baby when the
young women joined them. Based on the amount of baby food around Pixie's mouth and
on her hands, Midnight was doing about as well as Sunset had for her first few
attempts. Trixie, who loved Pixel Bit's nickname for obvious reasons, helped to
clean the chubby cheeks. For her part, Pixie was content to return the smile to
the new face.

"She is such a sweetie." Trixie adopted a mischievous grin. "Or is she just
putting on a show for the Great and Powerful Trixie?"

"No, she's pretty good most of the time, especially now that her ear infection
cleared up," Sweetie Belle replied. "I read a lot about happy babies and not-happy
babies, and I was really worried she'd be fussy."

"I've heard babies tend to be less fussy if they have good bonds with their
caretakers." Trixie had a wistful look in her eyes, her soul tinged by melancholy.
"How do you do it?"

"Lots of skin contact when she was born and whenever we have a chance.
Breastfeeding. Cuddling as much as possible. I just do what feels right. I get
lots of advise from Mrs. Love Tap, too."

"Who?"

"Do you know Button Mash? His mother."

Trixie's eyes widened. "He really is the father? I heard rumours, but I was never
able to tell what to believe since I wasn't there."

"He's been a really great daddy. His whole family has been amazing about
everything. Even his brother's getting into being an uncle."

"You haven't had too much trouble with your classmates, have you?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "There were a few that liked to talk about me behind
my back, but most were supportive. Even if they weren't, I had Scootaloo and Apple
Bloom, as well as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Button said some of the boys
teased him a bit, but I don't think they were really mean to him."

"The people at your school sound really nice," Midnight commented, a hint of
jealousy in her voice. She spoke just on a level to be audible. It seemed she was
back to her shy, withdrawn personality, the one she adopted in social situations
around unknown adult Sleepers.

She had a knack for making herself practically invisible even without magick when
she wished for it. Sunset had almost forgotten she was present, so skilled was she
at becoming inconspicuous. It was a side of Midnight rarely seen, given how
infrequently Sunset observed her outside one of the girl's comfortable settings.

Trixie turned to her. "I'm sorry, I failed to introduce myself. My name is Trixie
Lulamoon. I went to secondary school with Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle."

"Midnight Radiance. My brother and Sunset work together."

"And you come to visit?"

"Yeah, me and Midnight are buddies. Now that it's summer, we can actually hang
out. So, you were really curious about having a happy baby. Are you-"

Trixie forcefully shook her head. "No, nothing of the sort. Just some of Trixie's
acquaintances much older than you have babies that are obnoxious, so Trixie
wondered if you do something special."

In her flustered state, she failed to notice her slip. None of the others
mentioned it, allowing their new friend to keep some of her dignity after the
outburst. Once she had composed herself, they continued talking and getting to
know one another well into the afternoon. Midnight warmed to her slowly, but that
was normal.

"I'm glad I came out here," Trixie said after announcing that she had to leave for
rehearsal.

"You're welcome pretty much anytime. Sweetie Belle and I are here with Pixie most
of the time right now, so we'd appreciate the company."

"I'll send you a message next week, but I ... won't be able to visit too often,
especially when the new school year starts. I'm taking an exchange trip to
Australia for the fall semester."

That got Sweetie Belle excited. "I'd love to see Australia. Make sure to bring
back lots of pictures, okay? You have our numbers, so you can send us some while
you're there. If you get homesick at all, you can always message us."

Trixie smiled. "I'll be sure to do that."

"Any particular reason for going?" Sunset asked.

"Honestly, I just wanted to get out of the area for a while. I've been feeling ...
bored and maybe a little isolated, so I thought going abroad would make home seem
interesting again."

"I know it's early to say, but I hope you have a lot of fun in the Outback. And
no, Sweetie Belle, we are not singing 'Down Under' right now."

Sweetie Belle pocketed her mobile with a pout while the others giggled. Trixie
then bid them well, accepting hugs from her two new friends before departing.

She had been gone less than five minutes when Ace and the others returned. After
so many instances of him arriving with such perfect timing, Sunset was nearly
certain he did it intentionally. Midnight was the first out the door, running to
meet her brothers and wrap her arms around each of their stomachs in a hug.

"Sorry that took so long. A couple Uratha packs outside the Concord were getting
aggressive. We wanted to head off any confrontations, but we also had to be
careful how we handled the arbitration. Thankfully, we've brokered a deal."

"Do issues with others come up a lot?" Sunset asked.

"Not too much. They know better than ta mess with any of us 'round here ever since
we started gettin' along."

"Wouldn't everyone know by now that this county's working together?"

Clash took the helm for Sweetie Belle's question. "I wouldn't say that we're
'working together' as much as we 'live and let live.' The Concord only gives us a
way to work out internal issues without violence. We do agree to support one
another from external threats, but that's mostly only for major problems that could
affect the whole area. There are still many internal rivalries.
"As for the reason for the dispute, county lines don't exactly cross into the
Shadow. Something like the Demilitarised Zone between North and South Korea has a
reflection because of the resonance it has, but that's different. Even if you use
a river or forest, they won't have the same shapes there. They'll probably be a
lot bigger, too. This conflict was because of that: Two outside packs wanted to
claim Shadow territory that's not clearly on one side of the line."

"Speakin' of, y'all should take the girls ta see the Shadow reflection of the Great
Hall. It'd be a good, safe way ta let 'em see how everythin' changes there. Now,
if'n y'all will excuse me, Ah gotta check on mah farm."

Pearl waited for their affirmations before leaving them. Sunset knew she trusted
her foreman, but she still liked to keep abreast of everything. Given how
successful her farm was - magick notwithstanding - Sunset guessed her mentor's
"hands-on" approach was a major factor in keeping it running so well.

Ace, Clash, and Midnight left as soon as Midnight collected her things, all of them
thanking Sunset and Sweetie Belle for their hospitality. As they departed, Sunset
noticed that Midnight offered a sad, pained look to Sweetie Belle when the older
girl's back was turned. If not for Sunset's ability to observe and to process
minor details, she would have missed it. She hoped it was nothing, yet knew too
well that Midnight would not have done it for no reason.
> Chapter XXX: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns that Stuff Happens
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day after Pearl's return was quiet, as most days at the farm were. Pearl spent
the day working alongside her crew while Sunset read textbooks and did homework.
The only class she found challenging was C Programming, which was only because her
professor had the thickest accent she had ever heard and recorded his lectures into
a microphone that had to be turned to the minimum possible volume without being
muted. She resolved to skip the lecture recordings in the future and to research
the contents herself after wasting nearly two hours of trying to take notes.

It was evening before she felt Pearl's return. Sunset had completed her work for
the day to give Sparky the time needed to speak with her mentor. She had already
informed Sweetie Belle that she would be asking Pearl for advise about Awakening,
so she hurried into the house. Pearl went to bed early; it would have been
inconsiderate to delay.

Pearl was going through her refrigerator when Sparky joined her. Her mentor spoke
without a need to look at her audience. "Ya need somethin', haystack?"

"I wanted to ask you about something. I brought some dinner if that'll help."

Pearl stood and closed her refrigerator. "Ya don't gotta bribe me, but Ah
appreciate it."

Sparky produced a plate of pineapple ham with steamed green beans and a baked
potato on the side. Pearl nodded in appreciation, taking it to reheat.

She waited until it was ready and she was seated to ask, "What's on yer mind?"

"I'm researching how to help Sweetie Belle Awaken. Midnight's supporting it and we
both confirmed it's something she wants. We're not planning to start anything
until I'm fully in the Consilium, so I'm mostly just gathering information for
now."

"Ah'm afraid Ah cain't offer much advise on that, but yer always welcome ta mah
library. Ya want me ta ask around, see about gettin' her inta one of the
Cryptopolies?"

"I don't know how effective that would be for someone who already knows about us,
but I'm sure she'd be open to it."

Pearl paused to have a few bites of her dinner. "Just be careful who ya ask fer
help. Part of the reason Ah got ta be the first ta ask ya ta be mah apprentice is
'cause Ace 'n Clash were responsible fer yer Awakenin'. We don't believe in
'ownin'' other folks, but most anybody that helps her Awaken is gonna be lookin'
fer influence with her."

"Thanks for the advise."

They sat quietly until Pearl finished eating. As she washed the plate, she said,
"Ah'm sure Midnight warned ya, but it bears repeatin': This ain't gonna be easy
fer Orchid. Ah ain't never heard of a gentle Awakenin'."

Sparky sighed. "We talked about that. She's determined to see it through ... if
it even happens."

Pearl sat back at the island and put a friendly hand on Sparky's shoulder. "The
best way Ah've found fer dealin' with big problems like this is ta focus on
somethin' else fer a spell. Ya ready fer joinin' the Consilium?"

"You know, that just takes me from 'dread what might happen to Sweetie Belle' to
'panic that I'm going to do something stupid in front of all three leaders.'"

"Exactly."

Pearl again explained why Sparky had no reason to be nervous, which did not lessen
the butterflies in her stomach. It was only Thursday, but she imagined her
apprehension was already much like what Fluttershy felt at all times. It was odd
that she felt so nervous about it, but it was there and she could do nothing about
it. Pearl likely noticed, as she changed topics again to talking about what
happened while she was gone.

Sunset cheerfully related stories of Midnight and Sweetie Belle cuddling as they
slept and whatever other cuteness she recalled. Pearl expressed mirth when Sunset
recounted how Midnight had been adopted as Pixie's sister. She was also happy for
Sunset when she learned about Trixie's visit.

When Sunset had unwound, Pearl sent her back to the flat. It was with a much
lighter mind that Sunset went to bed; she was not even plagued by the usual
nightmares.

Much of Friday was spent with Rarity as they put the finishing touches on Sunset's
new outfit. Sunset had simply requested black with red and ease of movement. What
Rarity presented was a two-piece outfit composed of a lightly flowing blouse and
tights much like the outfit she had gifted Sunset before the Friendship Games.
Crimson red accented the black, the whole thing designed to accentuate her figure
without being an invitation to ogle her. Rather than use faux gemstones, Rarity
had placed a few rhinestones at the hems of the sleeves.

"Well, darling, what do you think?" she asked once Sunset had changed and was
standing before a mirror.

"It's perfect. I'm sure I'll turn heads in this."

"You already do that, I assure you. I would only suggest you straighten your hair
beforehand. Don't bother with bands or ribbons, just let it flow naturally.

"I do need to make a few more adjustments, but it will be ready tomorrow morning.
I'll send you a message. I'll be here all day working on projects, so come
whenever you're free." She sighed reluctantly before adding, "With your payment,
if you still insist."

"Thank you, Rarity."

She changed and handed the new clothing back to Rarity. They shared a quick hug
before Sunset left.

The next day, Sunset and Sweetie Belle were only just finishing breakfast when
Button Mash sent a message to ask what time they would be arriving. That he was
awake before nine on a Saturday either meant he was eager to take Pixie or that his
mother was using him as a proxy. It could have been both. In either case, Sweetie
Belle replied with a promise to be there within an hour.

They were almost exactly on time. Button met them at the door, his whole family in
the living room. When he reached for Pixie, Sunset was unsure Sweetie Belle would
actually give her up; the teen had been growing more anxious throughout the
morning. She had been the same way the first few days she left Pixie in Sunset's
care to go back to school. Still, once Button had a solid grip on her, he was able
to take her from Sweetie Belle's arms without struggle.

Pixie had no objections to her father holding her. She was still closest to her
mother, but she had bonded well to all of her family members. The infant
immediately started her favourite game as she touched his face.

"I promise to call you every night so you can say good night," Button said. "And
I'll have my mobile, so you can call me whenever you want, okay?"

"You'll let me know right away if she starts to get low on milk, right? Even if
it's the middle of the night? You won't use formula, will you?"

"Don't you trust me?"

Though his voice sounded hurt, he was only goading her. Years of friendship with
Sweetie Belle meant that he had learned something about manipulation. It worked
perfectly.

"Of course I do. I mean, except for when you overheated the milk that one time,
you've been really great at taking care of her. You won't overheat the milk again,
will you?"

Love Tap must have decided to intervene. She joined them and placed an arm around
Sweetie Belle.

"I'm sure he learnt his lesson after he burnt his wrist with it. Now, why don't
you come in?"

"We can't stay. Sunset's work is having a dinner for everyone tonight and I'm her
'plus one.' We have to get ready for it."

"Alright, you two go and have fun. Try to enjoy getting a full night's sleep.
When the withdrawal gets to be too much, you're welcome to come by."

With a last, somewhat reluctant kiss to Pixie and a hug each for Button Mash and
Love Tap, Sweetie Belle followed Sunset back to the car. She was fairly quiet
during the ride home but perked a short while later when Rarity sent the message
that Sunset's new outfit was done. She was back to chattering normally during the
trip to her sister's dormitory.

Rainbow Dash was there when they arrived. She was red-faced and sweating, the
result of morning practise with the soccer team. She opted to take a shower while
Sunset changed and Rarity gave everything a final once-over.

Once Rarity announced the ensemble complete, they relaxed together to chat through
the afternoon. The dorm only had two chairs that went with the desks, so Sweetie
Belle sat on Rarity's bed with her big sister to leave the chairs for Sunset and
Rainbow. Spending time with her sister and friends helped ease Sweetie Belle's
anxiety just as it did Sunset's.

As evening fell, they made their farewells before going straight to the Forum from
the university. Sparky was already dressed and had some light makeup to accentuate
her 'best features,' courtesy of Rarity. Orchid was wearing her normal tee-shirt
and jeans, since she did not have any special role to play that evening. They
arrived to find Pearl, Ace, and Midnight were already present.

"Solstice Cherry will come 'n get ya when they're ready," Pearl said. "Don't let
yer nerves get the best of ya. Just be yerself."

"I'll be fine. We spent the day with some friends, so that helped keep my mind off
it."

Pearl and Ace both nodded. The latter said, "The Trois Fleurs cabal was looking
for you, by the way. They're out back."

"Do I have time to talk to them now?"

"Trust me, our Herald will find you when it's time. I swear, it's like she has
tracking spells on everyone in the Consilium."

Sparky invited Orchid to join her, since they were all former classmates. It
helped that having a third party there would cause Walker to be less likely to want
to pick a fight. There was no telling what the florists wanted, but Sparky was
hopeful Amber Wish had put in a good word for her.

They found their quarry seated on a bench next to a flower bed. They were
animatedly debating how they could have made it better. The conversation ended
when they noticed the company.

"You were looking for me?"

"Amber was really happy after you guys talked," Walker replied. "She also said you
got into that musician she likes. I won't say 'let's be friends,' but I guess
you're not so bad."

"You can come by the sanctum sometimes if you want," Jade Mind added. "I'd like to
get to know you better."

"It'd give her someone else to fangirl with." Walker grinned at her friend, who
replied with a roll of her eyes.

"Thank you. You remember Orchid, don't you?"

The teen smiled. "It's a pleasure to see you again. Are you going to be attending
the Forum more frequently? I'd like all of us to get to know each other better."
Jade Mind returned the smile. "I think we will. It's a good way to build
relationships. We couldn't make this year's Congressus Peculiaris, but we're not
going to miss next year's."

"We heard that you're officially entering the Consilium tonight," Amber Wish said.
"Is that why you're dressed up? Did your fashionista friend make that for you?"

They all knew Rarity's name, but Sparky appreciated the discretion. She nodded.

"I know we don't need to dress up, but I felt like it would help me make a good
impression."

"There's nothing wrong with that." Amber Wish glanced behind Sparky and then
added, "Looks like they're ready. Orchid can stay and keep us company while you're
back there ... if she doesn't mind."

"Sure, thanks."

Sparky turned to face Solstice Cherry. There was no need for words when they both
knew why she was looking for Sparky. Both women marched quietly to the Hierarch's
office, where the Herald announced her and left.

Just as she had been told, Sparky faced all three leaders. Bronze Luck sat in his
normal chair, but it had been pulled back from his desk. His counterparts were on
either side of him in matching seats - except that Lightning Rider's was extra wide
to accommodate his massive form. They all had neutral expressions as Sparky waited
for an invitation to sit.

"Please make yourself comfortable, Sparky," Bronze Luck said. When she was seated,
he continued. "I imagine you are nervous about meeting with us and I am quite
aware that telling you not to be will not help. Still, try to remember that most
of our time here is informal."

"Bronze Luck is telling the truth," Lightning Rider added. "We started this
tradition as a way to meet new members of each of our societies. It's a chance for
you to talk to us, not just the other way around."

"But if you just want to sit there and be in awe of us, I have no objections."
Night Star's smile showed her fangs. "It might be a little boring, but it would
hardly be the first time. Most who don't use this time to try to curry favour,
which is also perfectly acceptable."

Sparky had considered numerous ice-breakers, none of which seemed appropriate. All
three had given her a taste of their personalities, each of them different. She
decided to take Pearl's advise to be herself.

"Leading up to this, I wasn't sure what to expect. I only knew for sure that I'd
be sitting in a room with three people who can rub me out without breaking a sweat.
No pressure, right? I mean, it's one thing for Pearl to tell me that it's at least
somewhat casual, another thing completely for the Prince of the Kindred to be
making quips. I've spent the past week debating between sitting quietly and only
speaking when spoken to or trying to offer some intelligent conversation, but I
figure anything I have to say is something you've all heard before. In the end, I
figured my best bet was to dress up a bit and then just wing the conversation."

"You're off to a good start. Your candor is amusing."

"Sparky, what do you think about being one of the Awakened?"

She looked at Lightning Rider as she replied. "The first week was crazy. I could
suddenly see everyone's emotions and know what they were thinking. Random people
kept popping into my life and doing impossible things before vanishing without any
explanation. I was nearly killed several times, most of those because of my own
foolishness. For all of that, I really wouldn't want to go back. It opened this
whole new world to me, which can be terrifying and amazing at times."

The giant Werewolf looked to his counterparts. "I'm satisfied."

"As am I."

"No complaints here."

Before Sparky could ask, Bronze Luck said, "Fully joining this world is frequently
a painful experience. I know you have learned of the Banishers; our allies have
their own members who are unable to accept their new lives. We believe that you
have found a way to balance who you were with the person you are now.

"Sparky, as you have proved yourself to be responsible and unimpeachable, will you
now swear to uphold the tenets of the Concord?"

"I swear it."

"Then we welcome you into the Concord." Bronze Luck favoured her with a small
smile. "That is the entirety of the formalities. You are free to go, unless you
have any last thoughts to share? The floor is yours, if you wish."

"When I became Pearl's apprentice, I expected some big contract in Latin that I
would have to sign in blood. I might have been expecting something like that
tonight, too. Maybe it's time I stop getting my ideas from fantasy stories and
movies."

"That is a common misconception."

Sparky stood and nodded to the leaders. "Tradition or not, I would like to thank
each of you for taking this time and letting me get to know you."

They each nodded in return. She went back into the hallway to find Pearl waiting
for her.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?"

"Not at all. Their positions and power - magickal power, I mean - make them
intimidating, but they're still people. It's like sitting down with a monarch, I
guess. If you're not in trouble, there's no reason to get caught up on who you're
talking to."

"That's the spirit, haystack. Welcome ta the Concord. Now, if'n ya'll excuse me,
Ah've gotta go talk ta somebody. Midnight's out back with Orchid; Ah'm sure she'll
wanna see ya."

There was very little to say about the meeting itself. Midnight and the Trois
Fleurs all welcomed Sparky as Pearl had.

When the Hierarch gave his weekly speech, the Trois Fleurs invited Sparky and
Orchid to stand with them to listen. Midnight joined them, rather than stay with
Pearl as she normally did. For those who noticed them, it spoke greatly of their
relationship.
There was no announcement of the end of Sparky's probationary period, but news had
a way of travelling quickly within the Consilium. Gossiping was a popular activity
for the Awakened. Both before and during the Forum, she noticed the eyes of her
peers once again evaluating her. She was 'fair game' and was known to have ties to
a Councillor. She was not sure, but she expected at least a few Mages would be
trying to talk to her for various reasons over the coming weeks and months.

After the speech, Sparky approached Flawless Sword before he left his post in front
of the dais. He looked at her expectantly, as though no doubt existed in his mind
that she would say anything other than:

"I want to join."

"Do you want to talk in a conference room?"

"Whatever works best for you ... Sir."

Rather than bother with a private space, the two sat away from the buffet table at
some of the chairs along the wall. The fact that she had approached him was more
than sufficient for everyone else to know what she was doing. Orchid, Pearl, and
Midnight joined them, but the Trois Fleurs had to leave. They all wished Sparky
well on her Order initiation before heading out for the night.

Flawless Sword gave an overview of the boot camp and what Sparky would need while
attending. They did not use training uniforms, so she would need her own clothing
- which he suggested should be reasonably form-fitting and disposable. Meals were
provided, as was care if she were to be injured. The only surprise was that she
would not be allowed any form of external communication while training, though he
did state that someone would get her a message if her ward had an emergency.

"We're not heartless bastards. If Orchid needs you, I'll make sure Pearl will be
able to reach someone at the camp to tell you. We've been around for two thousand
years; it's not the first time we've inducted someone who has responsibilities that
can't be ignored."

"Ah'll take care of things here as much as Ah can. Karen ain't gonna let anythin'
come around. Orchid's got a good head on her shoulders, too, so ya can go with
peace of mind. Ah figure ya'll still be worried, but try ta trust us at least a
bit."

"I do. I'll be worried anyway, just like a certain someone else I know."

Orchid blushed. "I'd like to see you handle it better if you have kids."

"I would; I'm already getting all of that out of my system with you two."

"Well, I think I covered everything important. Any questions?"

"When do I leave and where do I go?"

"I'll be taking you. I'll pick you up from Pearl's this Tuesday at ten. You'll
have orientation the day you arrive, and then you'll have time to get settled.
Training starts Wednesday morning and ends the Wednesday night three weeks later
with an induction ceremony. You'll be back here the next day.

Any further discussion stopped when Night Star settled into a chair next to Sparky.
She crossed one leg over the other and fixed Sparky with what might have been a
seductive grin.
"Don't you have a court to lead?" Flawless Sword asked.

"I'm the Prince. Court is in session when I call for it. What are they going to
do, hold it without me? I couldn't help but notice that this pretty little
specimen is talking with you, the man who thinks crawling through muck is a normal,
healthy pastime. She'll come back smelling like a barnyard and with ugly scars on
her flawless skin; forgive me if I wanted to make sure she wasn't being led
astray."

"You Daeva would know all about leading people astray."

"We're not called the Succubi for no reason. Oh, and look at this." She turned
her gaze to Orchid and Midnight. "A veritable garden of flowers so conveniently
gathered together. Is it so wrong that I want to be the one to pluck them?"

Flawless Sword laughed. "Well, I know when I'm outmatched. Sparky, I'll see you
Tuesday."

He and Pearl both left the girls to Night Star. The Kindred Prince licked her lips
as she scooted closer to Sparky.

"Your personal stock is rising," she said quietly. "It's not every night that I
take interest in someone almost unknown. Who is your cute little friend?"

"I'm Orchid."

"What a fitting name. The night is young; would you girls care to walk with me?"

She had phrased it as a request, but Sparky did not have the courage to refuse.
They followed Night Star to the yard and walked to the same bridge where Sparky
once talked with Ace and Clash.

"Who are you, Sparky?"

"What do you mean?"

"You Awakened at Canterlot High School in the middle of a battle for control over
whatever strange magic we sensed there. After that, Pearl - who so rarely takes
apprentices - jumped on the opportunity to train you. Then you made waves by
defeating Midnight Radiance in a card game. Not only are you associated with three
very important names in this Consilium, you have even caught Bronze Luck's eye.
Were I more cynical, I would say that you excel at the game."

"What game?"

"Politics. For all the magickal power our societies can exert to influence the
world around us, we are still vulnerable to Mortal foibles. No matter the
gathering - a school, a religious congregation, a workplace - we compare and
contrast ourselves against others. I do not believe you are seeking to make
yourself an alpha woman, but you have nevertheless laid the groundwork to manoeuvre
yourself into such a position. I understand you recommended the new catering
company."

"That's old news, just like our poker game," Midnight interjected.

"You of all people should understand how every word and action bleeds together, no
matter how many years have passed, Midnight. Numerous Hungarians still resent the
West for the Budapest Massacre despite not having endured the horror of it. Do I
even need to remind you of the Holocaust?"

"I might just be dense, but I'm not sure what point you're trying to make."

"My point, Sparky? You are ensnaring yourself in a web. You never intended to
create it, but that is the case regardless. Make your alliances now."

"Would you believe me if I said that I'm looking to make friends instead?"

Night Star smiled, again showing her canines. "I would call that the same thing.
What are friends but trusted allies with whom you share a close bond? You trust
them to be there for you, to safeguard your weaknesses. How do you build and
maintain an alliance?"

"By getting to know one another, finding something in common, and then building a
relationship. I get it."

"Good. When you entered Bronze Luck's office, I noticed that you had selected
black and crimson as your colours tonight. I also noticed that you surreptitiously
mentioned dressing up. You were hoping one of us would take the bait. Had you
made this yourself, you would not have mentioned it. Based on the catering
referral, I take it a friend of yours is a seamstress?"

"Her name is Rarity. She's Orchid's sister."

"I was given to understand that Orchid was not in contact with her family."

"My sister apologised. We've gotten close now."

That drew a nod from the Prince. "Now that she is your friend, you hoped to
display her work to someone influential. I am guessing you chose these colours by
making a reasonable guess about the Kindred, as I highly doubt you knew they were
my favourite colours.

"The work, the attention to detail ... this Rarity is promising. She needs more
experience, but she could be a rising star ... with the right connections. Of
course, my judgment is based on a single example."

"I have a picture of my daughter and me wearing dresses she made for us."

"Show me."

Night Star's face was impassive as she looked at Orchid's photographs, one of which
was of Rarity holding Pixie.

"Very well, I'll bite," she said with another flash of canines. "For the record,
though, we never had this conversation. You understand the concept of privilege?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"No need for that. I'm not as formal as Bronze Luck." She glanced at the moon.
"I suppose we should call it a night. The night may still be young for me, but you
sun-lovers need your beauty sleep. I would hate to ruin your complexion, my pretty
little flowers."

She promptly changed into a bat and flew into the night. Orchid gasped.

"I thought that was just an urban legend."

"I think it's a pretty advanced magick; I know that they can change into bats,
mist, and a few other things," Midnight replied. "They have to learn it, but
that's where the stories come from."

"She's right: We should head out. Orchid's expecting a call."

"That came while you were in the meeting."

After glancing around them to ensure no one would see it, Midnight gave Sparky a
hug. "I probably won't see you before you leave. Good luck at the camp."

"We should have a party when she comes back. I know a certain friend of ours who'd
love to help set one up. She'll need a party after going through boot camp."

"That sounds like a plan, but you can work that out later. We need to decide on my
cover story."

Midnight also hugged Orchid and promised not to let her get lonely, then they
returned to the Great Hall. Pearl had already gone home and Ace was waiting for
his sister. He congratulated Sparky and wished her well.

Before they departed, Sparky sent messages to the Trois Fleurs to invite them to
the party for her return. Jade Mind - or perhaps she was Rose at that point -
replied with a promise to attend if they could.

As Sunset Shimmer and Sweetie Belle drove home, they chatted amiably about the
upcoming training while planning the cover story. They decided to call it a
company retreat for the first week, to be followed by a convenient 'you just missed
her.' Sweetie Belle could fake Sunset's messages to their friends as needed. The
third week would stretch credulity; they agreed to revisit the topic later.

"What are you going to do about school?"

"I'll figure something out."

Sweetie Belle's mobile chirped. She read the message from Button Mash that was
asking for permission to invite one of his friends to meet Pixie.

"I'm glad he's letting me know, but it's not like he has to ask permission. She's
his daughter, too." Sweetie Belle sighed. "It's not like Rumble would be a
problem."

"Who's he?"

"You don't know him? He's in my year and helped make sure the other boys didn't do
anything mean to Button after everyone found out that we were gonna have Pixie."

"I've never met any of Button's friends. You guys were too far removed for me to
have much contact with you."

"Oh, yeah. He's a jock, but not like the stereotypical ones. I only know him
through Button, but he's always been nice. Oh, Button says he has a big crush on
Scootaloo. She hasn't noticed; he's too shy to talk to her when we're not
together."

"Aww, our Scootaloo's growing up fast; she's already caught a boy's eye." Sunset
laughed. "You have no idea how badly I want to learn to make a love potion and
give it to her after that little comment about me being an old maid."
"Don't even think about it. I know where you sleep."

Sunset had been keeping her eyes on the road throughout their playful banter,
properly stopping when she reached a stop sign. Another vehicle hit the back of
hers, pushing them into the intersection where a pickup truck that had the through
lane struck near the driver's side door. The car ceased its motion upon meeting
the stop sign, not that either occupant was conscious to notice.
> Chapter XXXI: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of Herself
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset Shimmer was enjoying a picnic in a grassy field that was surrounded by
cattails flowing in the wind. Her only companions were well-known to her: Her
pony self and her demonic self. They enjoyed their respective meals, the human
with sandwiches of deli meats and cheeses, the pony with sandwiches of flowers and
hay, and the demon with sandwiches that cried in pain with each bite taken and
dripped blood onto the blanket.

Human Sunset was refilling cups with a thermos of steaming chamomile tea, the scent
reminding her of her first mentor. They took identical sips as the companions eyed
one another over their tea cups. It was not wariness; they did not normally see
one another. The experience was a special occasion for all involved.

At some point, she became aware of another human joining them. She was physically
identical to Sunset, though her skin and hair glowed with inner light. As Sunset
was the human, the other one was Sparky. She ate the same food that Sunset did,
though she rubbed some jelly-like substance that had tiny glowing crystals within
it onto her food.

Pony Sunset lay on her barrel, legs splayed at she levitated food and drink to her
mouth. She wore a half-smile, content for the food and the company. Her tail
would occasionally swish in pleasure. Both ears were relaxed, neither perked nor
flattened. She did not wish to be bothered with conversation.

Demon Sunset sat with her legs neatly folded in front of her as Rarity and
Fluttershy would on the group's rare outdoor gatherings. She extended one pinkie
as she lifted her cup to her lips, holding another sandwich of pain in the other.
She was silent, not even a sip audible as she drank.

Sparky, knees drawn to her chest, licked the jelly from her fingers before
immediately proceeding to add more to another sandwich and then taking a bite.
When she finished that sandwich, she mixed a bit of the jelly into her tea and
drank deeply. It must have been delicious, but it was a little too odd for the
others to sample it. The jelly belonged to Sparky for a reason, after all.

Human Sunset was cross-legged, elbows resting on her knees. She had eaten and
drunk her fill for the moment and was happy only to watch the others enjoy their
lunch.

The sun was comfortable; it seemed more like the Equestrian sun: Closer to the
planet and much more gentle. The mild breeze cooled the small party without
chilling them. They had been there for some time, yet the day had not progressed.
They were not in a hurry to leave the serenity of the glade.

Eventually, it was time to start the picnic again. This time, both humans were
present at the beginning. They distributed the meals and the tea to their
companions. Not one word passed as they repeated the process numerous times.
Human Sunset would serve the tea from a thermos and their plates would be
replenished while she was not looking.
It was a day that should have lasted forever. None of the Sunsets had any
intention of disrupting their dalliance; the day, the food and drink, and the
company were too perfect to end.

Noise began to creep into the expansive glen. It was initially nothing more than a
bit of a whiny static that began to resolve into a voice calling Sunset's name. A
girl she felt she should recognise but did not was running toward them, trampling
the corn rows in their precise lines of elevated soil. The girl's movement caused
the breeze to cool, gradually becoming uncomfortable.

When the girl reached them, she dropped to knees beside the blanket as she gasped
for breath. Her white skin glistened with sweat, her naturally curly pink and
purple hair tangled and snarled from her exercise. Sunset offered her a teacup,
which the girl slapped from her hand.

The girl seemed unable to speak. Her eyes were wide, darting amongst the
picnickers. She seized the thermos, throwing it into the trees, where it shattered
and its contents soaked into the earth. The picnic basket received the same
treatment, followed by the plates of food.

None of the attendees made an effort to stop the girl's actions. It would have
required exertion and thought, something none of them wanted to provide except in
regards to their lunch. The girl would leave in time. They would be able to
continue their repast soon.

The sun had passed its peak; despite their wish to the contrary, the picnic drew to
a close. With a sad look at her companions, pony Sunset left first, trotting along
the beach until she vanished from sight. Demon Sunset faded after nodding to her
remaining compatriots.

Sparky and Sunset looked at each other. They were uncertain which of them should
leave first. Sparky may have arrived later, but she was the most beautiful
attendee. Sunset had been there longer, but she was the most experienced feaster.
Whichever remained would be responsible for the blanket. Neither desired to be in
charge, but could not bring herself to leave the task to the other.

The girl was still with them, watching as they gazed into each other's eyes.
Finally, Sunset decided to leave. Sparky was the superior, so the blanket was to
be her duty.

Rather than stand, Sunset leaned into Sparky, feeling their selves merge as she
became Sparky and Sunset. The jelly had been delicious; Sunset regretted not
having tried it until Sparky's memory shared the experience with her.

As the sun dipped to the horizon, Sparky stood and collected the blanket. When she
had folded and then burned it, she offered her hand to the girl, who accepted the
help to stand. The two grasped hands as they trekked the rocky barrens.
> Chapter XXXII: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns of a Friend's Struggles
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset woke feeling giddy and ready to float to the ceiling. Beneath the happiness
was pain that she ignored. A steady beeping of machinery irritated her ears, but
it was not painful. She opened her eyes slowly to behold a white ceiling and white
walls, all of it sterile and boring. At least there was a window that offered a
view of the dark night sky.

A light snoring that was just audible over the beeps alerted Sunset to her company.
Moving her head was complicated due to a brace around her neck, but she was able to
accomplish looking in the direction of the noise and saw Pearl in a recliner that
had to be the most uncomfortable chair Sunset had ever seen. That was something,
as she remembered the one on which she had slept when Pixie was born. Regardless,
Pearl looked to be soundly sleeping, a thin blanket pulled over her form.

Pearl snorted as she woke, her eyes opening to look at Sunset. The older Mage
smiled, sitting upright and tossing the blanket to the side.

"Welcome back."

Sunset tried to reply, but her mouth was dry and she could only croak. Pearl
filled a plastic cup with water, inserted a straw, and held it to Sunset's lips.
The young woman drank greedily. She felt that her tongue had mostly returned to
normal after the second cup.

"How long have I been out?" Sunset spoke just above a whisper, worried any volume
would irritate her throat.

"A little over a day, haystack. The accident was last night."

"Thanks for being here." For some reason, it was hard to process thought. Her
mind was cloudy, but Sunset remembered that she had not been alone in her car.
"Where's Sweetie Belle?"

Pearl's eyes turned down. "She's a couple of rooms away. She wasn't hurt bad -
just a twisted ankle 'n some other bruises, maybe a small concussion - but she
ain't wakin'. Doc's not sure why not, so they hooked her up ta machines."

"Can you feel what's wrong with her?"

"Ah checked her body; she's fine other than gettin' a little banged up. It's in
her heart. Somethin's got her mighty weighed down. Ah even called a Warlock ta
take a look, but she ain't lettin' anybody in without a fight. We've been waitin'
fer ya ta wake up so ya could try gettin' ta her."

Thoughts were slow but still worked. The main point was that her best friend
needed help. That was all Sunset needed to hear.

"I'll do my best. I feel like my magick is stronger or that it makes a little more
sense now."

"That's the 'Gnosis' Ah told ya about. Did ya dream of yer magick?"

"I did. I'll need to talk about it with you later, if that's okay."

Pearl gave her a big smile. "Ah'd be happy ta help. Those Gnosis dreams don't
always make sense right away."

"Thanks, Pearl. I'll try my magick now."

Pearl laid a hand over Sunset's. "If'n ya have trouble, let me know."

Sunset nodded, then attempted to project her mind out of her body. She felt the
mundane world start to fade as their inner sparks gradually turned from fuzzy to
sharp. While she could see Pearl's radiance next to her, Sunset could not reach
beyond herself as she normally did.

The hospital reappeared. She groaned.

"I can't float away."

Pearl traced one of the tubes connected to Sunset's arm and found the rolling clasp
the controlled the drug's flow.

"It's probably the drugs. Ah can turn off the morphine 'n clear it outta yer body,
but yer gonna hurt like the dickens."

"I'm on morphine?"

"Yer leg's busted pretty bad. Ya also got a few cracked ribs from yer seatbelt, 'n
lots of sprains 'n deep bruisin'. It'll be a long time before yer back ta runnin'
around with the other young'uns.

"Ah can help ya heal faster, but ya won't be able ta talk ta Sweetie Belle tonight.
It'd be major work no matter what; even Ah'd have ta charge ya fer it."

It was tempting. Sunset had never been so badly hurt, even including the stabbings
and her foalhood trek through a dangerous forest. She did not look forward to
weeks of painfully slow recovery that would likely include rehabilitation. Still,
Sweetie Belle was far more important.

"We can talk about that later. Go ahead and turn off the medicine. I don't want
to keep Sweetie Belle waiting any longer."

With a nod, Pearl twisted the clamp to stop the drip. Sunset felt Pearl's magick
that she did not resist as it reached into her body. The pain became increasingly
obvious, stabbing and searing her nerves. If any part of her was not on fire, she
could not tell.

It was worse than she ever could have guessed. She gasped, her breathing becoming
ragged as she tried to force her screaming brain to be silent. Nothing was
helping, her concentration shattered by the unending agony.

'I can't do this. It hurts. Dear gods, it hurts!'

'Then give it to me.' Her other self's presence was almost physical, cutting
through the haze. 'I am you, and I can take it. Send it to me.'

The dark, hidden part of Sunset began to absorb the screams echoing from the many
parts of her body. The pain did not diminish; it became a piece of another part of
Sunset Shimmer which was not the conscious part of her. Her other self was now the
one gasping in their shared thoughts.

'Get to the girl. I can't do this forever.'

Sunset allowed the hospital to fade again, finally able to extend herself beyond
her bed. Pearl was still next to her, the cherry-coloured spark pulsing nearly in
time with Sunset's. There were a few other sparks around them, walls no longer a
constraint to Sunset's vision. They were all dull, their senses buried and
believing in the Lie. One near her was especially dark, the purple and pink having
faded almost completely to grey.

The magick was easier to use. She could feel her connection to Sweetie Belle, the
experiences and friendly love they shared giving the Mage a strong sympathetic bond
with her best friend. Sunset could reach the crystalline spark without a thought,
just by wanting to be closer to it.

Her friend's soul was mired in darkness. Pushing herself through the cloud, Sunset
reached for her friend's core. It was cracked and chipped, what few colours
remained blurring together as they succumbed to the grey. Something about the
encroaching darkness scared her, as though she was witnessing Sweetie Belle's life
being snuffed from existence like a candle.

She felt something within that spark as she reached for it. Fear and anger were
buried deep inside it, compromising its fragile beauty with their disgusting red
murkiness. As Sunset made contact with Sweetie Belle's soul, she felt her senses
fade as the other sparks vanished.

She was in a room painted in bright colours, toys and stuffed animals neatly placed
about the single occupant. The little girl was playing with her toys, having a
bunny ride on a turtle's back while she hummed a simple tune.

'Sweetie Belle?' Sunset looked closely at the child and realised she had mistaken
the girl's identity. The girl before her had an off-white skin tone with two-tone
hair in pink and orange-brown. 'Pixel Bit?'

Pixie had to be around four, perhaps five. She was adorable, looking exactly as
Sunset had imagined she would. She kept her shoulder-length hair tied back with a
red band, excepting bangs grown long and tucked behind her ears. Her amber eyes
were bright and full of life; the spark of childhood wonder was strong.

The bedroom door opened, prompting Pixie to drop her toys and crouch onto the
floor. Her eyes filled with fear as a young woman entered her room. This was
Sweetie Belle, though she was fully grown into a beautiful young woman.

"Pixel Bit? What have I told you about playing with things that don't belong to
you?" Sweetie Belle's voice was oddly masculine. "What do you have to say for
yourself?"

"I'm sorry." The little girl cringed as her mother advanced on her. Her voice was
high-pitched and squeaky, just like her mother's. "Aunty Sunset said it was okay."

"It doesn't matter if she does or not. You are not to touch things that belong to
others. How many times do I need to tell you to get it through your thick skull?"

Sweetie Belle grabbed her daughter's arm, yanking the girl forcefully over her
mother's lap. She proceeded to spank Pixie several times, the slaps painfully loud
in Sunset's ears. The viciousness of the punishment made her cringe; she was about
to use magick to enter the dream and stop it, but it ended before she could.
Finally satisfied, Sweetie Belle relented and pushed her daughter back onto the
bed.

"I love you, Pixie, but I'm tired of telling you things over and over. Start
listening and behaving yourself."

Through her sniffles, Pixie replied, "Yes, Mum."

The scene changed. It was still the same bedroom, but the dresser was no longer
small and pink. It had been replaced for a more mature white one. There were
fewer stuffed animals and the bedsheets were light blue without childish patterns.

Pixie - now about nine but otherwise looking the same - was playing a game on an
iPad, her tongue poking from one side of her mouth as she concentrated on what
appeared to be rhythm-based controls. She was well into it when her door opened
and Sweetie Belle entered.

"Aw," Pixie moaned as her game beeped. "I died."

"Pixel Bit, put that down and listen to me." This time, Sweetie Belle's voice was
that of an adult woman with a Minneapolis accent.

The girl did as instructed, dropping her tablet onto the bed and looking at her
mother. "Yes, Mum?"

"Aunty Sunset and I will be working on our research for the rest of the day. I've
arranged your regular babysitter. She should be here in a few minutes."

"Why can't I help you? I promise not to get in the way."

Sweetie Belle laughed. It was not mirthful; she was mocking her daughter with her
tone.

"You? You don't know how to stay out of the way. You're going to stay here and
behave yourself, do you understand me?"

"But, Mum, Aunty Sunset said I could come and help if you weren't doing anything
dangerous."

A smack rang through the room as Sweetie Belle slapped Pixie. There was force
behind it, far more than what Sunset would have thought her friend could bring to
bear. She fully expected to see a handprint on the girl's face. Sweetie Belle was
angry, her eyes narrowed and hardened into a glare.

"I love you, but you can't talk back to me. When I tell you something, I expect
you to say one thing. That is?"

"Yes, Mum." The girl touched her cheek, tears forming in her large eyes. "I won't
do it again."

That mocking laughter escaped Sweetie Belle's mouth again. "I doubt that. I'm
starting to wonder if you can listen to me. Maybe that space between your ears is
empty."

The doorbell sounded. Sweetie Belle left, nearly slamming the door behind her.
Pixie sniffled as she sank into her pillows.

Once again, the scenery changed. A teenage Pixel Bit stood and regarded herself in
a full-body mirror hung on her wall. Much of her room's decoration was more
mature, almost what one would expect of an adult. There were no posters on the
walls, which were a simple blue. Her bed had plain white sheets covered by a dark
red quilt and was made up perfectly like what one would see in a fancy hotel.

Pixie wore a boy's tee-shirt emblazoned with a movie or video game character Sunset
did not recognise, as well as boy's jeans held to her hips with a simple belt. She
still kept her hair tied back, though she had grown it a bit longer. Sunset
thought the sight was cute and wished she could get a picture of it to show to
Sweetie Belle later, even if it was in their minds.

A Sweetie Belle that was only a few years older than Pixie stormed into the room.
Her classy voice rang as she shouted, "What in the world are you wearing?"

"I thought they looked nice."

"Those are clothes for boys. Take them off now."

Pixie shook her head. "I like how I look. What's wrong with that?"
Sweetie Belle responded by grabbing her daughter and stripping her before forcing
her into a blouse and a skirt.

"You are a young lady, not some low-brow urchin tomboy."

Pixie glared at her mother. "Why do you care if I want to wear boy's clothes
sometimes? I like them, and I can do more things than I can in a skirt."

"What, precisely, do you wish to accomplish that cannot be done in proper garb?"

"Playing with my friends. Running around at the park. Sitting down on the steps.
Climbing a ladder."

Sweetie Belle shook her head. "Those are hardly appropriate activities for a lady.
They sound more like what Scootaloo's children would do. You can have fun with
your friends without roughhousing like boys. I believe I taught you how a proper
lady sits when she does not have a seat available."

"Just because you like all that stuff doesn't mean I do."

Rather than respond, Sweetie Belle grabbed her daughter's arms. She squeezed as
she pulled the girl close to her face; Sunset was certain Pixie would have bruises.
Dream or not, she could not understand why her friend would treat Pixie like that.
The pieces were starting to come together, but she wanted to wait for the scene to
end before she made any guesses as to the meaning.

Sweetie Belle carefully enunciated each word as she spoke again. "Stop being an
idiot, you stupid child. You are a lady. So help me, I will see to it that you
behave like one."

She released Pixel Bit, who had started to cry.

"I love you, but you must learn proper behaviour. I am disposing of this," she
shook the pilfered clothing, "and I hope never to have this discussion again. Am I
being clear, or do I need to use smaller words?"

"Yes, Mum, I won't do it again."

Instead of changing, the scene faded to be replaced by a void. It was a true void:
Absent of light or colour, dark and devoid of anything. Sunset was on the lowest
shores of the Astral Plain, the Temenos, within a single dreamer's soul. She had
no experience traversing a dreamscape that was not her own. She had only read
about it during her studies, unwilling to use the magick for fear of invading
another's private thoughts.

Each piece of a soul - dreams and hopes, thoughts and feelings - occupied its own
space within the personal Temenos. Finding something specific meant one had to
play the association game. She wanted to be wherever Sweetie Belle was, but she
had no direct way to track the girl's consciousness if she was even aware of her
dreams. Whatever was so hindering her friend had to be somewhere within her soul,
but that space was effectively limitless. She needed clues.

She did not know how much time she had, as oneiromancy did not have any predictable
time table. Non-Mages lacked personal Daimon - a type of Goetie that inhabited the
Astral Plain - so she could not look for that. Her best option was to travel as
best she could until she could draw Sweetie Belle's attention and either wake her
or pull her consciousness into the dream. Ideally, she would be able to discern
what was causing the problem.
'Alright, I'm within a cell of "abuse Pixel Bit" right now. The way she talked
each time makes me think of her family, so she's probably projecting that onto
having a child.'

The dreams started again. They were not the same ones; Sweetie Belle had a
lifetime of memories to recycle. Pixie was punished time and again for genuine
misbehaviour and for simply being different. The only reoccurring similarity was
that the punishment never fit the crime; it was always verbal or physical abuse,
never a time out or a grounding or a conversation about what she had done wrong.
The whole thing was far too similar to Sunset's foalhood. When she decided she
would learn nothing more, Sunset called on her magick to manipulate the dream.

"Hey, Sweetie Belle," she called when she had given herself form within the
bedroom.

Her friend paused the verbal assault she had been unleashing to give a chipper
"What's up?"

"Does this scene remind you of anything? Did your mother ever yell at you like
this?"

"All the time. Why do you ask?"

How exactly to use one dream to travel to another was not in the reading material.
Sunset was moving blindly into new territory.

"Well, what if you were Pixie's age and you were back with your mother? I'd like
to see what happened to you."

"Sure. It was like this."

Sunset felt herself moving. Rather than
revisited her childhood on her daughter,
that would show those memories. She did
elegant; so long as it worked, she would
required to save her best friend.
stay in the part of Sweetie Belle that
Sunset assumed she was going to a place
not care if her mode of travel was not
be a sledgehammer if that was what was

The scene offered a subtle change. The room was the same, except the child had
purple and pink curly hair and white skin. Cookie Crumbles was berating her
daughter, just as Sweetie Belle did to Pixie earlier. An image of Sweetie Belle
lay on the bed and sobbed.

'How the hell does Luna deal with this stuff? I know Sweetie Belle is in here, but
what's holding her down?'

Sunset paused her thoughts to examine the scenes. One after another, each of the
family would belittle, mock, spank, or slap the girl throughout her life. As
Sweetie Belle grew older, she became increasingly hesitant, a wilting flower in
thin soil.

'Even after being with me for so long, I do know that she's still got that baggage.
If she's not here, then what else could represent her problems?'

When the quest was ended, Sunset resolved to take as many Psychology classes as
possible. If she ever had to deal with dream walking again, she wanted to have
some idea how to find what she needed. She could start by reading, as she would be
in the hospital or laid up for some time.

That was for the future. The problem facing her was the now, and she was lost.
Sunset decided to abandon thinking too much; she would act by instinct. If gods
existed, she prayed they would favour her for once.

Rarity was in the room with Sweetie Belle, her hand raised to deliver yet another
painful reminder that the girl was not good enough for her family. Sunset willed
herself into the room and seized the teen's arm.

"Sunset? What are you doing here? Can't you see I'm in the middle of a
conversation with my sister?"

"Conversations don't involve slapping someone for disagreeing with you or not doing
what you want." Using the faux Rarity's arm as leverage, Sunset shoved her into
the door. "You're not her sister anymore. The one she has now learned a better
way. The new Rarity is a great sister. Go, shoo."

Rarity vanished. Sunset was about to turn back to the image of Sweetie Belle until
she felt small, thin arms encircle her as her friend's weight hurled itself into
her back.

"Thanks for coming for me. I wasn't sure how much more I could take."

"Sweetie Belle? Did I find you?"

The image released her. Sunset turned to face her, a grin of relief on her face.
It faded when she saw that Sweetie Belle was shaking her head.

"I'm only a piece of me. I'm the part that would wait in my room for someone to
come and yell at me again. Did you come to help me stop the nightmares?"

"Yes. Can you help me find the rest of you?"

"I wish I could, but we're hidden from each other. I can only help you with one
thing: You don't need to look for all of me. I'm pretty sure there's something
deeper that represents all of my nightmares. If you find that and make it better,
I bet the rest would disappear."

"Thanks. I'll see you when we wake up, you hear me?"

The image did not reply. It and the bedroom faded. Sunset felt herself moving
into another part of Sweetie Belle's soul as she was drawn to a new cell. This one
had a different feeling to it than the earlier ones did; it was lighter and more
colourful. It felt happier.

Sunset's initial speculation appeared to be correct as she saw a very young Sweetie
Belle wandering about a zoo with her family. Thanks to it being a dream, Sunset
knew instantly that their smiles were genuine. The little girl's eyes widened in
awe at the large animals and she giggled in mirth at the antics of the smaller
ones. At a guinea pig petting area, Magnum bought her a bag of feed before
accompanying her into the pen where several of the large, adorable rats swarmed her
for treats. They laughed together as the guinea pigs snatched the food from her
open palm.

One of them was a little too excited, nipping her finger in its rush to eat. She
began to cry, though the injury was not bleeding. Magnum lifted her and passed her
over the gate to Cookie, where her mother and big sister comforted her. An
attendant apologised, but Magnum sent the young man back to his post. Sweetie
Belle had already calmed and wanted to go back to feeding the critters.

'She's always been fearless, even if she can't see it. No, not exactly fearless.
Resilient. She's stronger than she thinks, but she has to see it.'

A piece of the Sweetie Belle-coloured jigsaw puzzle clicked into place. She had an
inkling of what her friend needed, if no plan yet to help her. It was something,
but she still needed to find what was preventing the girl recognising herself as
the strong young woman she was.

"Sweetie Belle, give me a hint. What's holding you back?"

"Sounds like you need help."

Sunset felt a weight on her shoulder. A small black cat was perched there as
though she had always been present. Karen regarded her for moment before speaking.

"We Fae are good at travelling through dreams. I've been keeping an eye on her
ever since she gave me a home and her friendship. My poor little mistress has been
hurting, but I haven't been able to help her. I'm afraid that if this continues,
The Bogeyman will notice and take her away. Do you mind if I travel with you?"

"I'd appreciate the help. Do you have any ideas where to go next?"

"No, I don't. I'm sorry, I can't really be much more than moral support for now."

"That's worth a lot more than you think. Let's go."

They travelled for a time that felt like hours, but Karen stated had been minutes.
More happy scenes of Sweetie Belle with her family, friends, and daughter revealed
themselves, as did scenes of further abuse. It was repetitive, an unending montage
without any direct information.

Sunset did not have unlimited time. She was aware that the clock was ticking; her
other self could not hold back the pain for long, and she had no idea what would
happen when it returned to her conscious mind. Given that she was linked to
Sweetie Belle, Sunset worried that it would hurt her friend. If all else failed,
that was her final card; she desperately hoped it would not need to be played. The
searing agony would draw Sweetie Belle, but there was no guarantee Sunset would be
able to do or to say anything.

"We're going in circles. I don't know what to do to get deeper."

Karen patted her shoulder. "If we're not progressing like this, we should look for
alternative dream plays. Maybe we should try to find something from after she
started to live with you?"

"That pretty much includes everything with Pixie in it."

"She's only superimposing her own life onto her daughter. We haven't seen anything
that involves the real Pixie."

"Alright, take the helm."

Karen worked some of her magick on the door of the bedroom they currently occupied.
Sunset opened it without hesitation; the duo found themselves in their flat's
kitchen. Sweetie Belle was serving tea to a middle-aged man seated at the table.
He was semi-translucent and hovered a bit over the seat, yet had no problem
grasping the tea cup.

"Mike?"
The ghost started, but he smiled at the cat. "Karen? Fancy meeting you here."

"Are you still haunting Sweetie Belle? I thought you passed over or something like
that."

He chuckled. "I would think one of the Fae would understand. When one comes into
contact with another, the parties exchange pieces of their souls. Those remain
with them for a time; the stronger the connection, the longer it endures. We all
live on within the souls of those we meet. It may have been a short time, but
Sweetie Belle truly considered me a friend. Because of this, she has nurtured a
piece of me, though I do not believe she is aware of this. I sometimes appear in
her dreams to comfort her."

"Something's really hurting her," Sunset said. "I saw her soul from the outside;
it's like she's almost completely given up. We're trying to find out why. Could
you help us find it?"

"Alas, I lack the ability to traverse her dreams as you can. All I can offer is
advise."

"Anything can help. Please tell us."

Mike swept his arms to encompass the kitchen. "What is missing from this dream?"

Sunset and Karen looked about the room. Sunset was unsure what its layout had been
when Mike visited them, but she did note the high chair was not present. Sweetie
Belle had not yet given birth when she met Mike.

"I'm not sure. I think it looks like it did when you were here."

"Correct. The girl I met was with child. She may have been unsure of herself and
still learning, but she was devoted to being a mother. Karen, do you recall her
words in the temple? She wished to introduce her child to her friends. She must
have given birth by now, but the child has never been presented to me in any of her
dreams. Have you seen her offspring elsewhere?"

"Many times," Karen replied. "They're not always happy, though. She repeats the
sins of her family."

"Then perhaps you should investigate Sweetie Belle's soul to discern her true
feelings for the infant."

The dream was fading. Mike offered a final sentence, "I will aid to send you
somewhere to connect to the child."

They found themselves in a quiet downtown street. Sunset did not recognise the
location exactly; it may have been a generic background or a place of significance.
Sweetie Belle was strolling along the sidewalk as she carried Pixel Bit. When the
young mother reached an alley, she ducked into the shadow. After glancing back to
ensure no one had seen her, she dropped Pixie into a dumpster. Sunset remembered
Midnight's story even as she gasped at her friend's actions.

It was a singular lead, the best they had. She wanted to question that particular
image of Sweetie Belle but knew it would be better to follow the dream and see if
it led to the end of the hunt. Karen helped guide them through the alley to
another dream.

The scene faded into yet another void. Sweetie Belle was there alone, still
pregnant. She stood before a mirror as she tried different masques. Each was her
face done in Ancient Greek theatrical style: An enormous smile was followed by a
sad face that in turn gave way to a frown.

"I've never been this deep before," Karen whispered in Sunset's ear. "If this
isn't what we're seeking, it's close."

Sunset nodded. Her intuition was screaming at her, though that may have been her
other self. If they had not found the problem, she feared she would have no choice
to but to abandon her quest for the time being.

The pieces did not quite align. Terrible memories were interspersed with pleasant
ones, all culminating in a deep dream of abandoning her own daughter. Sunset had
expected to see something involving Pixie again.

Mike's explanation about carrying pieces of souls within one's own jarred her
memories of her nightmares. If those pieces reflected the true individual, which
she believed they did, then she had a greater understanding of what was wrong.
Sunset's nightly horror shows frequently included the girl she called her best
friend. While Sweetie Belle's own dreams had not involved gruesome murder - at
least, not those they saw - she had joyfully instigated or participated in it every
time she appeared to Sunset. Her ready willingness to offer Pixie or herself for
inhuman atrocities was a testament to something being fundamentally broken.

Sunset integrated herself into the dream and called to Sweetie Belle.

The girl stopped, a gasp of shock that belied her masque of laughter escaping her.
"Sunset? How did you find me?"

The dream began to fade.

"Get out! Please, just go away."

"No, don't kick me out. I'm here to help you."

Sweetie Belle held a knife that she plunged into her gravid belly. She used her
other hand to swap masques to a horrified grimace. When her expression was
suitable, she tore into her own flesh as blood ran down her body and soaked her
clothes. Whether she was doing it in an effort to drive Sunset into leaving her
was impossible to guess. Her emotions were full of rage and guilt and shame.

"Why would you want to do that? Look at me! I'm a monster, Sunset."

"I don't believe that for a second. Just let me talk with you. Please? You're my
best friend. If you're hurting, I want to be there to support you."

"I'm not worth it. I can't be fixed, Sunset. If I go away, you wouldn't have to
waste your time and money on me, Pixie could be with Button and have a better
family that'll love her like she deserves, and everyone will be happier."

Sunset pushed against the fading dream, weaving her own Mana into it to lend it
strength. It would not last if she could not persuade Sweetie Belle to allow it to
remain.

"No, we wouldn't. Karen and I would be heartbroken. Think of Scootaloo and Apple
Bloom and Button Mash; would they be happy to see you die?"

"They will be once they realise how much I've held them back, especially Button.
I'm a burden to everyone."
"Do you really want Pixie to grow up wondering about you? She'd see pictures of
you and wonder what happened to you."

"She wouldn't need that. She'd stay with Button Mash and his family. They can
give her what I can't. I'd just break her."

"Did you forget that I can read people's feelings? I know how much she loves you;
she's not broken, she's radiant. Yes, having her father's love played a big role
in that, but she wouldn't be as brilliantly happy as she is if it weren't for you.
Who gets up every time she cries and cuddles her back to sleep? Who plays with her
so much that she forgets to do her homework? Who sings to her in the most
beautiful voice I've ever heard? She'd lose all of that if you left her."

"Sweetie Belle, you're refusing to see all the ways you've helped others," Karen
said. "I was just existing by that river, hoping The Bogeyman wouldn't find me. I
was too scared to leave. If you hadn't let me travel with you and then invited me
into your life, I'd still be stuck there. Can't you see what you've done for me?
How your friendship has made me happier? Can you say that it wouldn't matter to me
if you hadn't been there?"

"But what about all the things I take? Sunset has to put up with Pixie's crying,
she spends money on us, and she's always dropped everything to help me. You said
I'm your friend, but I count on you to protect us from monsters. I'm not giving
you anything."

Sunset lunged forward, grasping Sweetie Belle in a tight hug. She did not care
about the blood; the only thing that mattered was saving Sweetie Belle from
herself.

"Damn it, Sweetie Belle, you're only looking at material things. So what if I lose
sleep or spend money? Do you know how much I get back from having you both in my
life?

"If you want to look at give and take, then think about this: I get to watch Pixie
growing up. Those big, bright eyes of hers are taking in everything around her.
She smiles when she sees me now. I've ruined my reputation with a lot of people,
but Pixie doesn't know that. She knows me as her Aunty Sunset who loves her, and
she loves me back. Thanks to you bringing her into my life, I get to have someone
who loves me without all the memories of what I've done."

The girl had not responded or moved. She was still trying to end the dream.

"Sunset, you don't understand. I am a monster. Don't you understand what I was
doing? You must have seen my dreams; you have to know how I feel about her. You
should know by now that I'm not good for her."

Karen hopped from Sunset's shoulder to Sweetie Belle's. "Can you explain? Why do
you think that?"

"Because I hate her sometimes! When she starts crying, I have to force myself not
to scream at her or pick her up and shake her until stops making that awful noise.
I get so angry that I just wish she'd go away. There are times I've wished that
I'd gotten that abortion when I had the chance."

Sunset did not break her embrace. "Then why didn't you? Why don't you scream at
her or smack her? What made you keep her and be a good parent?"

There was a moment of silence. Finally, Sweetie Belle looked at her. The masque
prohibited reading her expression, but the dream began to stabilise. She remained
trapped in her anger and guilt as she spoke in a quavering voice.

"When I was little, I thought it was really weird how my friends' parents would
just say 'I love you' to them. Scootaloo's parents are retired professional
athletes, but they don't care that she's not interested in becoming a pro; they
love her anyway. Mrs. Love Tap and Mr. Chip are always happy for their sons and
encourage them to be who they want to be. I never had that. I didn't even know
there were families like that until I met them.

"Once I saw how my family was different, I wanted someone who'd just love me. When
I found out about Pixie, part of me thought it was my chance to get what I wanted.
I knew I'd never be allowed to keep her, but I still liked the dream. I'd have
someone who has to depend on me and loves me unconditionally. I wanted that from
Pixie, someone who'd just say 'I love you' with no strings attached.

"But then it really happened. You came and took me away so that I could make my
own choice. What I told you the night we found out about Pixie? That was just a
stupid dream, but I knew I couldn't change my mind after you did so much for me. I
decided I'd have to be a good Mum no matter what, since I didn't want you to know
and throw me out. I tried to force myself to believe in the lie I told you, but
it's not working."

Karen rubbed her cheek with a paw. "I can taste emotions; you've never shown
hatred to Pixie. Irritation, yes, but that's to be expected. You love her, truly
and deeply, even if you can't always see it. Why don't you abuse her like your
family did?"

"The problem isn't that I don't love her, it's that I hate her sometimes. I know
it's wrong of me to feel that way, but I can't help it. It's all so messed up in
here that I get lost. I can't blame her for being born when I decided to let it
happen. It's not her fault that she can't tell me what she needs or doesn't
understand how to wait until I'm awake or not carrying dishes to cry for something.
That doesn't stop me wanting her gone. I'm always scared that I'm not going to
stop myself one day, and then I'll take away the happiness in her eyes. She
doesn't deserve someone like me."

"I have news for you: You will lose your temper one day. We're not perfect. If
you leave us and she goes to live with Button permanently, he'll lose his temper
one day. I've lost mine with you. Did you stop liking me when I made a mistake?"

Sweetie Belle gasped. "Of course not. I love you, Sunset, and I knew you didn't
mean it when you accidentally said hurtful things. That's why I forgave you when
you apologised."

"And I've done the same for you. I'm not perfect, you're not perfect, Pixie's not
perfect. No one ever is. Would you stop loving her when she's older and gets mad
at you? I don't think there's a kid alive who hasn't said 'I hate you' to their
parents at least once. Would you kick her out if she did?"

"Of course not. I'd be hurt, but I'd never stop loving her."

Sunset nodded. "There's your answer, Sweetie Belle. Yeah, you'll make mistakes.
The difference is that she already knows that you love her, so she'll forgive you."

"But that doesn't fix those times I really do wish that she'd never been born. How
do I fix those feelings? A lot of things can be forgiven, but she shouldn't ever
have to forgive me if I tell her that."

"I think the root of it is these masques you're wearing."

Talking with Sweetie Belle had distracted her from trying to end the dream. She
had not abandoned her attempts to push Sunset from her mind, but they were not as
forceful. When Sunset mentioned the false faces, the dream started to fracture.
Whatever Sweetie Belle was hiding, mention of it had more than redoubled her
efforts; the entire void was breaking as Sweetie Belle started to fade. Sunset's
magick would not be able to stop it.

"Please, don't do this," she begged. "I don't care what you're hiding or who you
are. There's nothing that will make me stop loving you."

"I can't let you see. It's ugly."

"I still dream about the monster I used to be. It can't be worse than the thoughts
and feelings I had."

The masque fell to reveal nothing. Sweetie Belle had no face, just a featureless
field of smooth skin from her neck to her hairline. She was crying, though her
lack of eyes meant no tears fell. Her voice, defeated and empty, came from where
her mouth should have been.

"I'm nothing. That's all I ever was."

Sunset felt herself flying away from Sweetie Belle. The dream was over. She
screamed her friend's name, hoping Sweetie Belle would hear the anguish of loss in
her voice.

She stopped moving. It took a moment before Sunset realised she could feel the
dream stabilising. It was not her magick, but it did not seem to be from Sweetie
Belle, either. Karen was next to her and seemed to feel it as well.

A glow emanated from behind them, the source of whatever was holding them within
the dream. It looked like the soft warm light from a fireplace inviting the weary
traveler to rest. It began to take a shape, rapidly forming an enormous dragon.
Sunset and Karen sat within the palm of a massive hand.

Even as ponies, Sunset and her friends could have stood together on that hand and
still had the room to move. Each claw was easily twice the length of her human
body. Bright red scales glittered in light that surrounded the dragon. Orange
irises regarded them for a moment before turning to Sweetie Belle.

"Ted!"

Sunset had initially thought her friend somehow possessed a daimon. The dragon
certainly matched the one from Sweetie Belle's adventure to the lost temple.
Sunset could appreciate just how large the ancient god was, something the girl and
the cat had failed to clarify. The fact that Sweetie Belle had been in Ted's hand,
right in front of the great dragon's face, and had not been cowed gave Sunset a new
appreciation for her.

"My dear friend, I have felt the terrible weight that drags your soul into the
muck. The caged bird is unsure how to spread its wings and fly. Why do you falter
at the cage door? You, who stood within my hand and possessed the gall to berate
me for my anger, should not feel fear as you behold the sky."

"I can't fly. You can't throw a flightless bird from its nest and expect it to
survive."

Ted lowered Sunset and Karen to the ground, then smiled. "As we are within a
dream, allow me to make it easier for us to talk."

The massive dragon began to shrink, only stopped when his head was at Sweetie
Belle's eye level.

"Do I not owe you a hug, Sweetie Belle?"

She latched onto his neck with force that may have suffocated even a god. The
once-enormous dragon raised to his hind legs to wrap his forelegs about the girl.

"How are you here?"

"All thinking beings possess souls. Your friends can explain how we leave pieces
of ourselves with others, but we gods are capable of much more than humans. I left
another piece of myself with you so that I could enter your dreams without
restriction when the time of your greatest need arrived. I feared that you would
drown before you learned to swim."

"Why would you bother?"

He ended their hug, withdrawing a couple paces to look her in the eyes.

"I came for you because you are my friend, though I am not the only one to care for
you, Sweetie Belle the Greathearted. If you do not know who you are, perhaps your
friends can help you to discern it."

"You'd do that for me?"

Ted smiled. "For what purpose do friends exist? I do it for you because I wish to
see you smile as you did before I departed this world. You granted me peace, now
it is my time to return the favour."

"Who am I, then? All I know is that I'm Pixie's Mum. I'm Sunset's friend so she
doesn't lose touch. I have lots of friends, and I know who I am to them. Who am I
to me? How do I mean something?"

"That is both the simplest and the most complex of questions any being can ask.
Who are you? I could tell you what I see, but that does not answer what you have
asked. In my eyes, you are a priceless treasure, though I cannot decide your
value. You are as valuable as you wish to be, from the rarest of gemstones to the
most common of soils.

"You define yourself as others see you. You cannot give yourself worth if you have
decided that you have no meaning. Tell me, who are you?"

"I don't know. I'm just the faceless girl that wears a masque to fit the
situation."

"Whence came these masques?"

"I'm not sure. It seems like I was already wearing them by the time I noticed. I
don't remember ever having something I could point at and say 'That's Sweetie
Belle. This is who I am.' If my friends want to play, I play with them. If my
family wanted me to be perfect, I tried."

"You fought against being what they wanted you to be," Sunset said. "If you had
always been the perfect daughter they wanted, you wouldn't have gotten pregnant.
Why did you do that if you didn't have something of your own will?"
"The things I did with Button were stress-relief. I don't know what I was thinking
except that it felt good to do something they'd hate. I knew what could happen and
that I'd get caught if it did, but I did it anyway. That just makes me a tramp."

"That makes you someone who wasn't wearing a masque to be what someone else told
her to be."

"No, I just swapped what they wanted for a different one."

"So you're saying it was all Button's idea? Did he suggest it? Did he pressure
you into doing it?"

Sweetie Belle shook her head vehemently. "No, he'd never do something like that.
It was my idea. I kinda had to talk him into it."

"Then that wasn't a masque you wore for someone else. No matter what you think
about what you did, it was still something you did because you were Sweetie Belle:
A rebellious spirit that wanted to be her own person."

"You have fixed your own gaze too long upon your demeanour; now you are incapable
of finding your nature. Is this a reason to wish for an end to your life?"

"I've hurt people a lot, too. It never even occurred to me that bullying Sunset
would push her to kill herself, but that's what I helped do. My friends and I had
what we wanted, but we kept going because it felt good to tear her down. We were
petty and stupid and malicious.

"It's also easy to hurt someone without meaning to. I don't want to hurt Pixie,
even if I dream about it sometimes. I should know better than anyone except maybe
Sunset how badly even words can destroy, but I know I'll still fail her and
everyone else at least sometimes."

Ted nodded. "Even we gods are not perfect. It required a sprouting bud full of
vigour to show me that there was another path I could choose, one that would lead
me to peace. Could your Blessed friend have displayed the same fortitude of will
to counter me?"

"You mean stupidity? Sunset's really smart and good with words, so I think she
could have helped you find peace without having to yell at you."

"You're wrong. I know I can be brave, but that takes a completely different type
of courage. I'm a jackhammer that beats its way through an obstacle with all the
finesse of a hacksaw. I'll bull-headedly smack my face into a wall until I get
what I want unless someone else turns me around. I might be learning, but that's
still me at the end of the day. What you see is what you get."

"That's who I wanted to be: Someone who doesn't hold back just to make other
people happy. I don't want these stupid masques to fit in; I want friends who love
me even if I'm air-headed and wear my heart on my sleeve."

"Have your clipped wings regrown, little sparrow? Can you discern who you are?"

"I'm not sure. I don't want other people to tell me who I am. Being Pixie's Mum
is fine, but I don't want that to be all I am."

Karen leapt to Ted's back and then to Sweetie Belle's shoulder. "Take your time to
decide who you are. Even if you decide now, you won't be that person right away.
You could spend several lives refining yourself, anyway, so decide as you go and
then apply what you learn."
Sweetie Belle grabbed Karen and hugged her. Pretty green eyes full of tears came
into being as she buried her face in the cat's fur. Karen licked her cheek,
eliciting a giggle.

"That tickles, Karen," she fussed through a mouth that was finally visible. It was
turned up in a real grin of her own, not one she forced upon herself.

Ted hugged her again. "And so the little bird tentatively unfurls her wings. Soar
without fear. When the storms come, your friends shall be ready to harbour you."

Sweetie Belle placed her hands over her stomach, then lifted them to hold Pixel
Bit. The self-inflicted wounds, the blood, and the swollen belly were gone. The
baby in her arms was about the size she should have been for the present.

"Oh, Pixie, can you ever forgive me?"

Even though she could not understand what was happening or what was asked of her,
Pixie was merely pleased to be with her mother. She may have been a shard of the
real Pixel Bit, but the piece reflected the whole and the entirety of Pixel Bit was
every bit her mother's girl. She squealed, reaching for Sweetie Belle's face to
grasp her nose as a big, goofy smile took hold of her face.

"I know I'm not perfect and that I'll let you down sometimes, but we'll work it
out, okay?" Sweetie Belle spoke through the little hands seizing her lips.

Her question received a coo in response.

"I'm so sorry. I love you, Pixie, and I'll always be there to tell you that. I
have some friends who I think want to meet you."

She offered Pixie to Ted, who cradled her in his forelegs. "I predict that she
will grow to be as vibrant as her mother."

Mike appeared, hovering next to Ted. Dream logic allowed him to take Pixie in
hands that should not have been able to touch her.

"Your child is as fearless and kind as you. A mighty dragon and a shade earn
naught but smiles."

"Maybe that's who I am?"

"What do you mean?" Karen asked.

"All different types of people need someone who can accept them the way they are,
no matter what they look like or what they've done. I want to be able to make
people feel better, whether that just takes someone to listen or a song or a hug.
I can take what I learn about being who I am and help others learn to be
themselves."

"You are well on your way," Ted observed. "Though it saddens me, it is time to say
farewell. I cannot remain with you in this manner, though some part of me shall be
at your side throughout your life."

"Before you go, I wanted to ask something. Was it your voice I've been hearing
calling me in my dreams?"

"I have not spoken to you before this moment. When did you hear it?"
"It wasn't The Bogeyman or one of the other Lords of Arcadia. I would have noticed
their magick."

Ted smiled. "You must discover the source of that call for yourself. My final
words of advise: Treat the unknown with respect, not fear."

Sweetie Belle pulled her friends into a group hug. "I want to know what's out
there, even if it's scary. After all, I have friends to catch me when I fall."

There was no specific end to the hug or to the dream. Sunset felt herself rushing
back to her own spark. The sensation of being pushed from Sweetie Belle's mind was
not unpleasant as she felt the old hurt falling from her friend. The hospital room
reappeared, Pearl still at her side.

The agonising pain was still present, but Pearl was already opening the line of
morphine while her other self continued to hold the worst of it at bay.

"I think she'll be okay now. She'll wake up soon."

Pearl's eyes glimmered as she smiled at Sunset. "Ah'm gonna check on her 'n bring
her back here as soon as Ah can."

A small wave of magick, one that was pure and radiant like the energy that had
surrounded her as she pulled Midnight Sparkle back from the edge of destruction,
flowed through the room. It did not heal her, but it soothed Sunset's pain with
its passing. The magick was that of the Awakened and was intimately familiar
despite the fact she had never felt it prior to that moment.

"Well bless mah stars, Sweetie Belle went 'n Awakened."

A quiet "Yay" was the extent of the response Sunset could muster. The drugs were
flooding her system with a sweet cloudy high as they eased her pain. She wanted to
cheer, but she was too sluggish to move.

"Ya rest fer now; ya've done more'n yer best."

Sunset's consciousness began to fill with static like an old television. She might
have been lying there for hours for all she cared as she enjoyed the high delivered
by the opiates that kept the pain in the back of her mind. Her only thoughts as
she drifted into sleep were pleasure that she was alive and that her friend was
finally healing. She lost consciousness with a smile on her face.
> Epilogue: In Which Sunset Shimmer Learns That She Has Only Begun To Learn
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

There was a definite pink on the horizon when Sunset felt two people enter her
room. There had been a couple nurses checking on her after Pearl left, but the
souls of these two visitors burned as Sunset's did. Pearl's spark was there, as
was a glowing pink and purple spark. The latter was bright and clear, the dark
clouds of unhappiness and red tint of buried rage that had enshrouded it for so
long finally gone.

Sunset pulled herself back into her body, unaware she had been drifting. The
hospital had not faded, yet she had been able to see the souls of those around her.

"Sweetie Belle?"

The response was a pair of arms gently wrapping across her chest. The teen applied
just the right pressure to make her presence known without irritating Sunset's
injuries.
A high-pitched murmur replied, "Thank you."

Though she was stiff, Sunset's right arm did not hurt as much of most of her body
did. She was able to lift it to pat Sweetie Belle's head.

"How do you feel?"

"Amazing. I can't believe how different everything looks and feels. Is this what
it's always like?"

"Ya'll learn how ta balance that 'n ignore all the extra input. It'll just go ta
the back of yer head."

"No wonder you seemed out of it all the time after you Awakened," Sweetie Belle
chuckled. Her face fell, though not from the depression that had haunted her. She
was regarding Sunset. "I can feel where you're hurt and how bad it is. How were
you able to help me when you're in such a bad state?"

"Because you're my best friend."

"You have no idea how much I appreciate it. If you hadn't come when you did, I
would have given up completely. You've saved me so many times, Sunset, and I just
wish I could help you."

"You've Awakened. Just being able to say that and feel the magick in you helps
more than you can imagine. Which Path are you on?"

"I ended up in Stygia. I thought Alchemists are focused on Death and Matter.
Wouldn't broken bones and injuries be for the Life Arcanum? Why can I feel and see
the damage you've taken?"

"They overlap," Pearl explained. "Ah've never studied Death so Ah'm not sure if
they're different fer the two of us, but Ah feel injuries as bein' damage ta the
person's Pattern that mah magick lets me fix. Ah think Death looks more at how it
can break a Pattern altogether."

Sweetie Belle shivered. "I wouldn't want to hurt someone. I want to use my magick
to make things better."

"Hayseed, ya ever hear of Shiva? The Hindus from India worship her. She's their
Goddess of Death 'n Destruction. In order fer mah plants ta grow their best, Ah
gotta rip out the ones that ain't makin' it 'n trim back extra branches. Death 'n
destruction have their place so's somethin' new can come in. It's like Midnight
points out: Death just means change. Ya understand?"

"Yeah, I just don't really think about it. Death isn't usually a good thing,
whether it's death or change."

"I hear that," Sunset wheezed while trying to chuckle. "For the record, I'm glad
I'm alive ... even if it hurts."

Pearl laid a hand on Sunset's shoulder. "Ya want me ta work on ya? It's gonna
take a lot of Mana, but Ah could have ya back ta normal by tonight."

It would be so easy; the pain would be gone and she could forget the hospital.
Sunset shook her head as best as the brace allowed.

"It's not that I don't want to owe you, Pearl, but I'm worried that I'd lose myself
fast if I start counting on magick to fix everything."

"Ah respect yer concerns. Use magick fer what's important or when ya need it, but
never let it be yer crutch. T'ain't nothin' wrong with havin' a little fun with
it, neither, so long's ya remember moderation. Still...." Her voice fell silent
as Sunset felt some of her mentor's magick flow into her body. She did not resist
it, and she felt some of her bruises healing and the pain lessening. "Don't mean
we cain't take the edge off fer our friends. Yer on yer own from here."

"Thanks, Pearl."

"Do ya feel up ta talkin' 'bout yer Gnosis dream now?"

"I think so."

She described the dream, though she did not mention her pony and demon
counterparts. The unending picnic, Sweetie Belle's appearance, the merging of
selves, and the end of the dream were not difficult to relate, but she found
herself faltering when it came to sharing how she had felt throughout it. She
stumbled on the words for the tranquil nothingness.

"Do you know what it means? Oh, is that a bad question to ask?"

"I don't mind talking about it, not with you two. It'll probably seem silly for a
'profound moment of clarity,' but I'm pretty sure I know what I was trying to tell
myself."

"Ain't nothin' silly 'bout it. Ya learned somethin' that enlightened ya, 'n Ah'll
take on anybody that would say otherwise."

"Alright." Sunset chuckled, but quickly stopped as the pain resurfaced. "That
picnic was just a setting. I was going through repetitive motions without thinking
about them. Sparky was off to the side, not taking action since I wasn't. When
Sweetie Belle came on the scene, she forced us to stop. We had to pay attention to
something, to think again.

"I wouldn't say that I've been stagnating, but I haven't been moving forward. All
these things I've learnt and people I've met, and I've been trying to stay the
same. That's not how it works; it's like what the Adamantine Arrow teaches:
'Existence is War.' Living is a struggle to survive. If you're not changing every
day, you're dead.

"My merging with Sparky is the main point. I went into her, not the other way
around. Magick changed how I see the world, but I'm still Sunset Shimmer. I might
call myself Sparky sometimes, but that doesn't have to mean being two different
people.

"Talking with Night Star actually helped me think about that. I haven't
fundamentally changed. Just because I can see what someone is feeling doesn't make
me someone else. I hang out with my friends, old and new, and I'm still Sunset
Shimmer. Instead of fighting to keep two lives separate, I need to embrace how
they affect each other."

"No masques?" Sweetie Belle asked with a small, knowing grin.

"No masques. There's value in protecting my identity from unscrupulous people, but
that applies to the non-magickal world, too. I don't think there's anything wrong
with behaving differently in the appropriate situations, just that I shouldn't try
to be someone else and lose sight of who I am."
"Well, haystack, Ah think yer ready ta take on the world."

"If it's all the same to you, I'd rather just take on these injuries for now."

Pearl laughed. She reached into her bag and placed a new, unwrapped mobile on the
rolling tray. It was the newest model iPhone, one Sunset had skipped because of
the need to save money.

"Mah graduation gift fer ya, since yers was ruined in the accident."

"No way, I know how much those cost."

"Don't worry yer bruised head about it. Ah ain't takin' 'no' fer an answer. Ya
need a way ta keep in touch with yer friends, 'n ya've more'n earned it."

"Alright, you've twisted my arm. Thank you."

"I know you need to sleep, but you should probably call your insurance people
first."

Sunset nodded. "Can you look up the numbers?"

"Ah'll do the talkin' if'n ya'll tell 'em it's okay. Ah'm known fer drivin' a hard
bargain."

"I'd appreciate that. Thank you again, Pearl."

"No need ta mention it, haystack. When Ah take apprentices, they become mah
family. It's why Ah'm so particular about who Ah take."

She did as promised, taking the call into the hallway so Sunset could rest. The
warm glow of Pearl's kindness and Sweetie Belle's Awakening combined with the drugs
and the aftereffects of Pearl's magick to exact their toll. Sunset felt sleep
trying to lasso her. She knew resisting would do nothing for her and surrendered
to it, losing herself in a dreamless darkness.

She woke stiff, but otherwise feeling much better than she had. It was fully
morning by then, cheerfully warm sunlight streaming into her room. Sweetie Belle
was dozing in the recliner while Pearl was relaxed in another chair, holding her
tablet. When she saw Sunset's movement, she turned off the screen.

"Just in time. They're comin' ta take ya fer X-rays 'n some other tests. How're
ya feelin'?"

Pearl's voice woke Sweetie Belle, who sat up.

"I'm feeling better. Between what you did and just getting some sleep, I think a
lot of the smaller aches are gone."

"Ah got some news while ya were sleepin'. That accident was the darnedest set of
circumstances Ah've ever heard of, 'n that's sayin' somethin'. The driver that hit
ya stole that car. The owner didn't even notice until the cops came ta ask about
it. The truck's driver saw a man fleein' the scene. We got the police on it, but
Ah don't think they're gonna have much luck. There was Awakened magick at the
scene. A Witch we don't know was the thief. We don't think he was after ya, but
that was some mighty weird timin'."

"You think he could have been a Seer?"

"Cain't rightly say. He's not in our Consilium or the local Assembly. We're gonna
put out an alert, but don't hold yer breath. Not a one of the Guardians has been
able ta trace him."

"At least my insurance will cover this. I'm guessing I'll need another car after
that, though."

"You and automobiles." Sweetie Belle's mirth quickly fell to guilt. "I can't
believe I wasn't wearing the charm bracelet. If I'd had that, you wouldn't have
gotten hurt."

Old habits did not vanish in hours. Sunset knew that better than most. She
settled for comforting her friend in the hopes that her new appreciation for
herself would override her guilt.

"I promise that I will never blame you for not wearing it. Midnight even said it's
never going to be perfect, so the accident might have happened anyway. Please
don't blame yourself for this."

Sweetie Belle did not smile, but the guilt receded. "You're right. I'll work on
not blaming myself for everything while you work on getting better, okay?"

"Sounds like a good deal to me."

A few minutes later, a nurse arrived to wheel Sunset to the examinations. The
scanning and poking only took an hour. She received praise twice for cooperating
so fully despite her condition. One of the technicians promised that a doctor
would be stopping into Sunset's room later with results before wheeling her bed
back into place.

While Sunset had been gone, Love Tap and her entire family had arrived. Button
Mash was sharing the recliner with Sweetie Belle so they could both hold Pixie.
Though Sweetie Belle was officially discharged, she was still battered. A flailing
baby would not help her bruises though - to see the joy on her face at holding her
daughter - Sweetie Belle may as well have been unharmed, even when Pixie smacked
one of her tender ribs.

Love Tap welcomed Sunset back to her room. "We were just talking with Sweetie
Belle. Would it help if she and Pixie stay with us while you recover?"

"If it won't be a problem. Are you okay with that, Sweetie Belle?"

"I know you're going to need a lot of rest and stuff. I'll come by every day to
help out, though."

"I appreciate that, but just come by when you can. I'll be able to take care of
myself."

"Would you like to say hello to Pixie?"

"Definitely."

Button and Sweetie Belle attempted to stand together, the boy simultaneously trying
to hold his daughter and to assist Sweetie Belle. Gibson, who had been lurking in
a corner, gave a frustrated groan.

"You two stay there. I'll get her."

He scooped the baby from their arms before they could respond, cradling her gently
as he approached the bed so that Pixie could see Sunset smiling at her. Sunset
held her good arm up so that she could tickle Pixie's stomach and play with her
toes.

"Looks like you'd make a good daddy someday, too," she teased.

Gibson flushed a bit, returning the baby to her parents. "No way, not after
watching them. I'll just be the cool uncle. You baby-lovers can have the messes
and crying. And the diapers." He shivered.

Pearl, who had been sitting quietly with her tablet again, stood. "The room's
gettin' a mite crowded 'n Ah've got a farm ta run anyways. Call me if'n ya need
anything, ya hear?"

"Roger. Thanks for staying with us, Pearl."

"What're friends fer?"

Chip held a small bunch of balloons with bright, cheery colours and positive words.
He gave them to Love Tap, who tied them to Sunset's rolling tray.

They visited for another hour before Pinkie Pie sent a message to Sweetie Belle
that she would be there soon "with the girls." Love Tap decided to clear the room
and allow Sunset's other friends to have time with her. Before leaving, she forced
Sunset to promise to let them know if she ever needed anything without holding
back.

Sunset had a few minutes of quiet time alone before Pinkie Pie sprang into the room
with more balloons. To her credit, the party girl controlled her volume and
carried herself as someone conscious of being in a hospital. She had, indeed,
arrived with others: Rarity, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and both Twilight
Sparkles. When they were all in the room, Princess Twilight closed the door while
Sci-Twi slipped her backpack from her back and lowered it to the bed next to
Sunset.

"Okay, I'm letting you out now. Don't jump on Sunset or anything, though."

"We know," one of the Spikes groaned as both heads popped from the opening.

While it was generally easy to differentiate the two iterations of Twilight, even
when they attempted to make themselves look the same, only Fluttershy and the
Twilights seemed to be able to differentiate one Spike from the other with a
glance. Sunset could only accomplish it by using her Mage Sight.

Once Sunset had again affirmed that she was mending and already feeling much
better, the group visibly relaxed and took turns giving her details of the outside
world as though she were a prisoner held captive for months. Once the disparate
group finished, Rarity cleared her throat and approached the bed.

"There is one other thing. When we heard what had happened, we got together and
decided to 'chip in,' as it were, to help." She presented a manilla envelope.
"When we mentioned it to some of our other friends and former classmates from CHS,
quite a few decided to contribute."

Sunset took the envelope, feeling a considerable bulge of what had to be money.
Even if most of it consisted of small denominations, it had to be a large sum.

"You have no idea how much this means to me, but I promise that I'll be fine. My
health insurance and auto insurance have everything covered."

"Your insurance?" Rarity objected. "Surely this is the fault of the other
drivers?"

"Well, it was really only one of them. The guy in the truck had the right-of-way
and he wasn't speeding, so the police aren't placing the blame on him and neither
am I. Unfortunately, the driver that rear-ended us had stolen the car and fled
after the accident. The police are looking for him, but the owner's insurance
isn't going to cover this and I wouldn't expect the owner to pay for it, either. I
talked with my insurance people, and I promise: Everything's fine."

"Shucks, Ah guess we was all worried fer nothin' on that. Still, we all put in ta
help. We're not takin' 'no' fer an answer."

"Pearl said that exact same thing." Accepting that she would not win, Sunset
placed the envelope back into Rarity's hands. "Thanks, girls. Get that to Sweetie
Belle; she'll take care of it until I go home."

"So, darling, I do have some exciting personal news, if you don't mind."

"Of course not."

"I might have a sponsor!" She was nearly bouncing like Pinkie Pie. "A rather
fabulous woman came to see me yesterday evening. She introduced herself as Night
Star and said she had seen my work at the university's fashion show. She was very
precise when she was critiquing my designs and asked if I want to apprentice under
Proper Hemline. Oh, Proper Hemline is a popular local designer. I love her work;
it combines warm and down-to-earth with this extraordinary, understated glamour."

"What part of that's a 'sponsorship'?" Applejack asked.

"Proper Hemline does not just take on apprentices, you know. She will, but she is
very exacting and never holds back on her thoughts. Not many last under her.
Night Star is one of her investors, which is why she can arrange for us to meet.
It is hardly guaranteed she will accept me, but I never thought I would even get a
chance."

"Yer family's connections couldn't get ya in there?"

The rest of the group gasped, but none of the girls could think of a rebuke before
Rarity replied.

"I know what you think of me - and I know that I have earned it - but I am not
going to use back-door secret handshakes to get myself noticed. My work earned at
least passing attention on its own merits. I want to earn any spotlights I may
get."

Applejack did not apologise but did not press the issue. Rarity did not address it
further, so no one else said anything. Sunset offered a grin.

"I'm happy for you. You will keep me informed, won't you?"

"But of course."

It was getting into the afternoon when the girls decided to leave. They had been
visiting for several hours, and Sunset was drifting back to sleep despite one of
the nurses cutting back her painkiller drip. With promises to visit again and to
assist as Sunset recovered, the injured teen was again alone.
Fluttershy arrived later with Rainbow Dash. Both girls worried over her, not
allowing Sunset a word. Though she tried to wait for them to settle, Sunset
finally ordered them to sit.

"Girls, I'll be okay. Thanks for visiting, but please just settle down. Now,
Fluttershy, what are you doing here?"

"When I heard what had happened, I asked for an extension to visit. My professors
were nice enough to give me a break." She blushed. "They, um, they said that I'm
one of the most gifted veterinary students they've ever had, so they were sure I'd
be fine."

"She hopped a bus last night. Our Fluttershy, on a bus all night, just to get
here."

"I'm sorry. I would have been here sooner, but I couldn't afford a flight and the
train doesn't run anywhere near here."

"Don't put yourself out for me. Are you sure you'll be okay with your classes?"

Fluttershy nodded. "I'll be studying while I stay with Rainbow Dash."

Sunset started to nod, but paused. "Wait, Dash, aren't you living in the dorms?"

"Yeah, but I'm staying with dad until Fluttershy goes back. Her parents are gone
on a trip, so I didn't want to leave her alone in their house."

"What about your brother, Fluttershy?"

"Okay, I didn't want to leave her alone with him. He'd just stress her out."

"He's not that bad."

"You didn't refuse to stay with me."

"Well, no, but I thought it'd be nice to have a slumber party like we used to."

Sunset enjoyed their visit, but she knew they could see that she was fading. Dash
took advantage of a lull in the conversation to suggest they return the next day.

They were leaving when the door opened to admit Trixie.

"What are you doing here?" Hostility dominated Dash's voice.

"She's my friend."

Perhaps she had not heard Sunset or the darker side of herself was taking control,
but Dash spat, "Get out of here, Trixie."

"Rainbow Dash, don't make a scene in a hospital." Fluttershy's tone was firm and
rebuking, apparently surprising even herself. "If Sunset says Trixie is her
friend, then she's free to visit."

"Wait, you two are friends? When did that happen?"

"Rainbow Dash."

Fluttershy was quieter, but the pleading delivery snapped her childhood friend from
the belligerent attitude. Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her neck as she looked
down.

"I'm sorry, Sunset. Sorry, Trixie. It's none of my business. We'll go now."

"Apology accepted," Trixie said. "You don't need to leave on my account."

"Nah, we've had a chance to catch up and all of that stuff. Catch you later."

Once they had gone, Sunset gestured as best she could to a seat.

"How did you know about the accident?"

"Sweetie Belle messaged me. You seem much more ... chipper than what I expected
for something like this."

"It sucks when I think about it. I'm going to be down for a long time and I cannot
express how wonderful morphine is. For all of that, it opened my eyes. I have
some wonderful friends who are like family to me, and you've all dropped whatever
you were doing to make time to see me. I'm sure I'll be grumbling when I have to
start rehab, but things could be a lot worse. It would so much harder to go
through this alone."

Trixie seemed to be taken aback. She fiddled with her skirt for a moment before
changing the topic.

"I have my aeroplane tickets now, and my new passport just arrived. I should be
excited, but it feels wrong to be leaving when you're hurt. Is that what I should
be feeling?"

"I can't control that. For what it's worth, I'd feel bad if you don't go because
of this. How have you been?"

Trixie sighed. "More of the same, just boring old routine day after day. Maybe
I'm fooling myself that going to Australia will change anything, but I just keep
hoping."

"Maybe you should go hang out with Sweetie Belle and Pixie for a while. Let them
get you smiling and then take that with you to Australia."

"I think I will try that. Thank you, Sunset."

Trixie did not linger much after that. Sunset had been fighting to keep herself
awake even when Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were visiting. Trixie left a 'get well
soon' card with a friendly smile as she departed.

The quiet was pleasant in its own right, as Sunset was not alone due to
abandonment. It was merely an absence of others, giving her the opportunity to
sleep and to allow her body to heal itself. She would have gladly done so if her
other self had not selected that time of peace to speak.

'All these people coming just to see you, even giving you money; it warms our
shrivelled, blackened heart, doesn't it?'

'What do you want?'

'Skipping the pleasantries? Whatever. Have you noticed the pattern yet?'

'A pattern where? I'm too tired to play games right now.'
'Gods, Shimmy, it's like you don't even believe in having fun. Fine, I'll spell it
out for you: There have been way too many coincidences around us ever since we
came to this world. A buttload of them. Our life has been far too easy; even when
crap hits the fan, it's like someone went and covered everything in plastic first.'

'If you think everything I've been through has been easy, you're a masochist.'

'Oh, please, I'm a sadist and proud of it. I have you as a role model, after all.'

'Did you come out just to annoy me?'

'Not this time. I don't like being a puppet any more than you do, and that's what
we've become. Look at everything that's happened so far and tell me you can't see
it.

'Pay close attention, Sunny: It all started when we jumped through that portal to
escape Celestia, stole the crown, and had to deal with Twilight Sparkle and
introduced Equestrian magic to this world. Sirens show up, we beat them with more
magic. The Friendship Games and the other Twilight? More magic.

'Then we get to this world's magick. At the beginning, Flash and his groupies had
us pinned down. We were bound, gagged, and naked. There we were, completely at
their mercy, when Ace and Clash showed up just in time to save us from that. Of
course, they also drove us into Awakening.'

'I stole the crown and drew the Sirens and Sci-Twi to our school. My introducing
Equestrian magic and the fallout from it was what drew the hate spirits and led to
my Awakening.'

'Still, all of those situations resolved a little too neatly, don't you think?
That was just the half of it, anyway.

'I guess you think Pinkie Pie is a Changeling by coincidence, then. Oh, then
Sweetie Belle just happened to wake up in time to learn about Pinkie Pie and our
magick. Ace and the others helped save us again. How convenient that Pearl
noticed the pregnancy when she did, huh? Then we need to consider that Sweetie
Belle is pretty unusual for a Sleepwalker, and that she was just the right match to
be the support you needed while you were still getting your balance.'

'So you think everything around my Awakening and after was all planned somehow?
How could someone make Sweetie Belle into a Sleepwalker? Even if someone could,
why do it years before I got here? I'll admit Ace and Clash are really good at
dramatic entrances, but they'd have to know every time. Even if they used her
magick for it, Midnight told us that Fate doesn't always work like that.'

'Not for regular Mages, no. If you could see everything from up above and pull all
the strings with the ability to see how each one interacts, yes.

'Come on, you're supposed to be smart. It all makes sense. Sweetie Belle just
happened to find both pieces of that amulet, which let Ted come to help her out
when you failed. The thrice-damned accident? Those flower puffs being in the
Consilium? Why can't you see it?'

'It's not that I can't see your point, but it seems like a lot of work just to get
me into this position. If that Exarch or whatever is manipulating my life, what
would the end-game even be?'

'I don't know. He ... or she - or it, really - wants you for something. Even if
all of these things have been pure coincidence, I'm no happier being a slave than
you are.'

'How can I possibly have something that an Ascended god can't get?'

'The ultimate question. Then again, maybe I'm just the paranoid part of you.'

They were both silent after that. Sunset filed
There was a high probability her other self was
but even knowing definitively changed nothing.
less than fleas to an Exarch. She only stopped
sleep overpowered her.
the idea for later examination.
correct on a few of those points,
Even combined, the Awakened were
thinking about it when the need to

She had been resting just over an hour when the promised doctor finally arrived
with her test results.

Once she was fully alert, he stated, "I'm afraid I have both good news and bad
news. Where would you like to start?"

"Always get the bad stuff out of the way first."

He nodded. "The scans of your leg showed that the damage was more severe than we
first believed. While it is still early to predict - and everyone responds
differently in physical therapy - the odds are high that you will have a permanent
limp and will need a brace and possibly some support for longer distances."

"Like a crutch or a cane?"

"A cane. Your knee was shattered and is not setting correctly. Several ligaments
were torn. That said, there are two options available.

"First, you could undergo surgery. That would attempt to ... 'put everything back
together.' It does have better-than-even odds of helping, but the recovery time is
quite long and it would only be a partial 'fix.' You would be looking at multiple
procedures. The second option is a total knee replacement. It would also have
significant recovery time and would not be a permanent solution. In any case,
conservative early guesswork places you at several weeks of rehab. You would need
to wear a knee brace at all times and avoid heavy lifting."

"What's the difference, then?"

"Long-term pain. The surgery would extend the amount of time that you could walk
without a cane, though it would see a gradual deterioration. The knee replacement
would let you get back to normal faster, but you would still have certain limits.
Also, because of your age, it would likely wear out and need replacing at some
point in the future."

"The replacement sounds like the better option, but I want to talk more about
both."

"I'll have a specialist come and talk to you tomorrow."

"What's the good news?"

"Your knee aside, you are recovering quickly. Everything is on the mend, and you
shouldn't have any complications. Once you decide what you want to do about your
knee, we can estimate your recovery and rehabilitation timetable."

"Thanks, Doctor. I'm sure everyone will be thrilled to know I'm doing this well.
Is there anything else I need to know?"

He glanced back at the chart. "No. Without the accident injuries, you are quite
healthy. All of your labs and tests came back clean. If you'll pardon my tongue
in cheek, you're as healthy as a horse."

Sunset winced. "You do know what they do to horses with broken legs, right?"

"Ah, yes, poor choice of words on my part. Still, it's good you're taking
everything so well. Good attitude and familial support can improve recovery times.
If you need anything, please use the pager. I'll be back to check on you again
tomorrow."

As he was leaving, Ace and Midnight were entering, followed by Clash. Midnight ran
to the bedside, reaching for Sunset's hand before pausing. Sunset took the girl's
hand with a warning not to apply pressure.

"Thanks for coming. I hate to ask, but could one of you please get a message to
Flawless Sword? I'd hate for him to show up at Pearl's to take me to training
while I'm here."

"Don't worry, I called him as soon as I heard the news. What's the prognosis?"

Sunset explained what the doctor had told her. Her friends nodded, expressing
disappointment about her knee but happiness that everything else would recover.

"And now that you know about your knee, have you changed your mind about Pearl's
offer to use her magick?"

"She told you? Well, it doesn't really matter. I was tempted and probably will be
again, but I can live with this. Honestly, I'm just worried about my Order
initiation. After getting psyched up for it, now I won't even be able to do it."

Ace gave small chuckle. It was friendly, as though Sunset had made a joke without
realising it.

"Trust me, you'll be fine. Do you really think they can't work around whatever
limits you'll have? I'm sure they'll still come up with other tests for you, but I
don't doubt you'll be passing those with flying colours."

Clash finally spoke up. "You're good at using your head. A pack might value
strength, but someone who knows how to use what's there the best is valuable. From
what I've heard, those Arrows will be glad to have someone like you, even if you
can't move as well."

"I need to stop making it so easy to read me. Is there anything else I need to
know?"

They looked to one another. Ace nodded to Midnight before leading Clash from the
room and closing the door.

"There's something I need to tell you." Midnight pulled a chair to the side of the
bed and knelt on it to bring herself to eye level with Sunset.

"Whenever a new Mage shows up around the Consilium, the Guardians of the Veil check
them out. We watch them and talk to them and other stuff, whatever works best for
our Paths. Since I'm a Witch, I use my cards. Marble's a Witch, too; she uses
astromancy and pyromancy.
"We aren't allowed to use True Names if we know them unless things look really bad.
Marble asked me to do some readings for you since we had already gotten to know
each other. I'd have at least some sympathy to help."

"I'm guessing whatever you found is why we're talking now."

"I didn't get anything. No matter what I try - even your True Name - I can't read
for you. It's like my cards fight me; I even got paper cuts from them. The only
way to get anything is to look around you, like reading for myself about
challenging you to that poker game. I've never had that happen before. I can read
for Sweetie Belle just fine, so I know it's just you. When I told Marble, she and
some of the others tried ... and they had the same problems. One of the Guardians
even burned himself when his incense stick burst into flame in his hand. There's
something a lot more powerful than we are shielding you."

Sunset was unsure how to reply. She had a decent guess as to why Midnight
encountered such difficulties, but she had no idea how to explain it. If she
admitted to having a deal with an Ascended being, she would forfeit her life.

"Obviously, we all want to know why you're hidden. There are a few guesses, but
none of them seem right."

"Did you come to ask me about it?"

"If you know and can tell me, I won't complain. Look, we're curious. You've
become a Mystery, and those of us who know about it are probably going to keep
trying to figure it out.

"You don't have to worry about it unless we find proof that you're a bad guy. We
already told the Hierarch, and he wouldn't have let you stay in Consilium this long
if he thought you were a Seer or Scelestus. Unless you're a really great actor,
we've decided that how you've been so far is good enough to believe in you."

"For what's worth, I can honestly say that I don't know anything about it."

That elicited a giggle. "I didn't mean to make you worried. Trust me, if you were
in trouble, I wouldn't be telling you. We're too close, so Marble would send
someone else."

"I know you guys aren't assassins unless you absolutely have to be, but I do have
to admit that this whole thing makes me nervous. Still, I do trust you. I'll
probably be thinking about it for a while, I'm not going to borrow trouble."

"Promise?"

"I promise. It's not like I don't have other things on my mind right now, anyway."

"Thanks, Sunset. Do you mind if I set up a party with Sweetie Belle for when you
get to go home?"

"Go for it. Just make sure to get Pinkie Pie involved. I'll need some processed
sugar after all the bland hospital food."

With another giggle and a promise, Midnight called her brothers back into the room.
They each wished her well before they left. Sunset laid back, ready to sleep.

'There's my Sunshine,' her other self whispered. 'Lying to a little cutie like
that and then telling me that we're nothing alike.'
'You might have good advise sometimes - and you were able to shoulder the pain so I
could help Sweetie Belle - but we're still very different. You're a monster.'

'Pot calling the kettle black. I'll say it until you admit it: I am you. You
released me once. You'll do it again. Just keep telling yourself that you're a
perfect little girl and blame me for everything. I'll be waiting for the day this
dark corner can't take anything else and you have to let me off the leash.'

'That will never happen again.'

'Didn't you say it yourself? "All Mages are broken first." News for you, Sunny:
This world's no more sunshine and rainbows than Equestria was. At least the humans
know how rotten they are. You can keep clinging to those bright places like a
moth, but remember what happened with Rarity and her family ... or Rainbow Dash.'

'Those were the exceptions and I'm wiser now because of them. Rarity may not be
perfect, but we're rebuilding on a true friendship now. Dash knew to say something
before she got to where I've been.'

That horrible demon laughed mockingly. 'Keep clinging to those bright lights.
Some of them might even be real. Don't worry your pretty little head; even when
everything does fall apart, I'll still be there for you. I am you.'

'Say what you want. Sweetie Belle is brilliant now that she's cleared the
skeletons from her closet. I'll do the same. You won't be there forever.'

'Don't forget that the brightest lights create the darkest shadows. Sleep well,
Sunny. I'll be here.'

TO BE CONTINUED